《The Strongest Omni Traveler》 Chapter -1 - Current Status... Name: Silver Blaze Race: Primordial Dragon God Age: Incalculable/Infinite Title/s : Drunk and Wasted Buff Description: Unknown Title: I Am The Protagonist Buff Description: In every world, you travel you will become the main protagonist. Title: Plot Armor Possessor Buff Description: Since you are the Protagonist, of course, you have the power of the so-called Plot Armor Level: 300 EXP0% Bloodline: Primordial, Dragon God, Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos (70% Locked), Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon God - Grade:???, Son Of Thunder - Grade: SSS, Soul: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: S Defence : 10,030,000,000 {Base} *Bloodline 30% Unlocked* Agility: ??? Endurance: ??? Intelligence : 100% Unlocked Wisdom:??? Charm:??? Luck:??? Energy: Infinite {All kinds} Forms: Description: Transform into length of 300 Meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 10,000,000,000 {Sage Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 250 Meters Sage Dragon : Strength and Defence + 1,000,000,000 {Lightning Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 200 Meters Lightning Dragon: Strength and Defence + 500,000,000 {Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into 150 meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 100,000,000 {Dragon-Human Form}: Description: Turns you into a Half Human-Half Dragon Form: Strength and Defence + 500,000 Description: Turns your body into the embodiment of lightning itself: Strength and Defence + 10,000,000 Abilities: Eyes Abilities: Unknown Rule Breaker: Being restricted by a Rule? Break it! Rules are meant to be broken. Origin Flame: The Origin of all flames. Abilities Unlimited/Unknown Known ability: Burn everything {Body and Soul} {Once hit by this flame it won''t stop until its designated goal is not accomplished} Bloodline Perks: Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos: Unknown/Unlimited Description: Space, The place where every worlds or planet reside. You wanna teleport somewhere? why not, wanna blow up a planet? just rip open space in the middle of a planet or just make a black hole in the middle/anywhere, how you do it? find out yourself! Time: Description: Time, Yes time, time is always moving forward, But! you have control over time then why not try moving time back then or even stopping it, how you do it? find out yourself! Gravity : Description: Gravity, Wanna lift something up or crush something? Easy! Use Gravity. With Gravity, You can even make a Black Hole! How to do it? Find out yourself! Chaos : Description: Chaos Energy, it is the Origin of all Energy. All kinds of Energy is from Chaos, It has existed before everything has been formed. Body Perks: Dragon God Body: Body of a Dragon God: Great Defence, Hard to pierce or cut [ Note: Only Divine Weapons or Higher can make a wound on you or kill you ] Thunder Body: Body of the Thunder: Intangible/Untouchable, [Note: Can attack and wounded if enemy use. QI, KI, Haki/Spirit willpower, Divine Energy, God Energy] Soul Perks: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul: As you have stayed at the void for millions of years without dying, your soul has become a million times stronger than any other normal human being as you were a human before. [ Immune to all Illusions or Soul Attacks of those weaker than your soul {Note: Those who try so, as long as they have a weaker soul they will receive a backlash in the form of what they try to do in a million times more} ] Laws: Life Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Life Death Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Death Soul Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Soul Space Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Space Creation Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Creation Law Skill: Perfect Reincarnation: Call forth the Soul from the Realm of the Dead, Bringing it back to the Realm of the Living and Giving it Life, With Space to act as the Bridge and Time for when, what and how much the user decides to call the Soul back with Memories(From Kid to time of Death) and Create a body for the Soul to reside {Note: Life Force and Energy is needed for compensation without enough to act as compensation the Skill will fail} Laws needed for the Skill: Soul, Death, Life, Space, Time and Creation. Perfect Revert: Revert the Skill used to the time before it was used and making the Skill as it has never been used by the User. Skill and Law Needed: Time Skill, Creation Law, Life Law {Note: Must have a Descent amount of knowledge about Time and Laws to be used or else fail} Description: Use Time Skill to Revert the Skill when it was used, Creation to help recreate or destruct and Life Law to help preserve or take Death Lightning: With lightning added with Death Law is a sure kill skill if it hits the target {Note: Cannot kill Immortals} Revive: Bring someone to back to life by touching the body and recalling the soul. {Laws needed: Soul, Time, Space} Eyes Abilities: Unknown Skills: Passive: Instant Regeneration: Can heal instantly, Regenerate broken or lose limbs. But Energy is required for broken or lose limbs to regenerate. Instant Mastery: Instantly Master anything/everything if the host wishes to do so. Photographic Memory: Can remember anything/everything or all, the host can turn/off this skill. Active: Space-Time Skill - Taker: Create a space to the designated target and the user can bring the target to where it wants without alarming anyone as time shall be paused and continued after the target has been taken. Note: Everything is possible if User has enough strength to do so even a planet can be taken and place somewhere else. Space-Lock: Lock someone or something in place, taking/preventing it from moving. Space Locked-Dome: Create a dome that locks everything inside. Note: Can be broken by someone stronger if they know Space Laws that is stronger than the caster. Lightning: Can Control/Create Thunders out of nowhere to strike your enemies down. Can also be used as normal electricity for everyday use [ Human Charger ] Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death: A rain of lightning will rain down from the above bringing death to your enemies. Universal Creation Magic: Can Create a Planet or Restore a destroyed one. Create things from grasses to trees, Create lands and seas. {Note: Can also make a body but not a soul} Instant All Zero: Can heal/remove Inner, Outer, Poisons, and Curse in an instant leaving no scars {Note: Cannot Remove Poison/Curse if it has been done by a God} All Barrier''s Breaker: Break all kinds of barriers. Note: Cannot break Universal Laws. All Curse Breaker: Break all kinds of the curse. Be it done by Gods or any higher beings. Note: Magic Power/Energy or Life Force is required depending on who and what the curse is ] Senjutsu: Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the ki and auras of others thus letting them track targets from far away distances. Through disrupting the ki of their opponent''s ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent. As such, there are very few ways to defend against Senjutsu. Senjutsu also has healing capabilities that are effective for either one physical or mental condition, releasing any fatigue and goes as far as to store one''s lifespan, however, this method requires physical contact. Touki: Touki is an ability that can be used by those who are trained in Senjutsu by controlling the base of their life, creating an aura of life force that they will wear around their body, increasing their attack, defense, and speed tremendously. Another method to obtaining the Touki is by training one''s body to the uttermost limits, gaining control on the base of life itself. This even allows the user to counter magic attacks by punching or otherwise striking them. System Function: Status, Inventory, Shop, Summon, Summon: Jack Sparrow, Hulk. Tickets: 0 Inventory: Mission Dropper X10, Creators Beer x900, Half-Human Hal-Devil Bloodline, Origin Saiyan Bloodline, Sand Sand Fruit, Dark Dark Fruit. System Evaluation: ... SP: 970,970,000 Chapter -2 - Queens...Candidates...Sons and Daughters... Read this if you want the so-called, *SPOILER* ------------------------- Earth - ??? Void - Daisy the Goddess of love, patience and, kindness. (Creator''s Daughter) DXD Verse~ Ophis - Ouroboros Dragon and the Infinite Dragon God. Rose (Great Red) - Apocalypse Dragon, the True Red Dragon God Emperor, True Dragon, and the Dragon of Dragons. Serafall - One of the Four Great Satans/Overlord Gabriel - One of the Seraphs Ingvild - A Devil. Nyx - The Primordial Goddess of the Night. Semiramis - The Goddess of Death Irene Belserion - The Queen of Dragnof and Dragons. Mirajane Strauss - A user of Take-Over Magic. One Piece~ Hanc.o.c.k - Pirate Empress. Danmachi~ Hephaestus - Goddess of Smithing. Ais Wallenstein - Sword Princess. Ella - High Elf. Candidates and Posibilities~ Shirone - A Nekoshou Sons and Daughters~ Erza Scarlet Belserion Blaze Chapter 1 - Death... Earth... Somewhere... The year 2019 Philippines... An old man with a wrinkled face, grayish hair telling his old age, sitting alone while watching anything randomly at his laptop. Sometimes reading ''Light Novel'' while at other times checking updates on various ''Manga'' updates. He lives alone at a two-story house; No wife, no sons/daughters, no father and mother, but only with a maid that goes home after finishing her work and come back at early morning. This old man has a story. Joining the army when he was 23 ''A fresh graduate'' from the academy ''Philippine Military Academy'' at a city called ''Baguio''. With good marks, he easily joined the ''Philippine Army''. Upon joining and training for two years, at 25 he officially got his position at the lower ranks. Time passed¡­ He''s been with the army for 37 years since he joined as a trainee. Did many things for his country, slowly climbing up in the ranks until he reached the rank of Lieutenant General. Now, he is 62 years old thinking about his family ''Maybe it''s about time I retire and spend more time with my family. I have saved up enough to live with my family and for our future, and I miss my cute grandson''s''. (He retired Two Weeks after thinking that, he needed to process his papers properly before he could do so) .... He had a family of seven; A loving mother who was 93 years old, a good father that is nearing 94. A perfect wife for him, A daughter 28 years old and a son who''s 26 years old. His daughter married at 27 and at 28 she gave birth to his first grandson and two years later, his son also got married, and a year later his wife gave birth to his second grandson. 10 years passed, his two grandsons grow up. When he could go back home, he will spend time with them, he''s fond of them and his grandsons also liked him back. There was a time when his first grandson saw an anime which he thought is a cartoon and really liked it, his grandson then asked him to watch it together with his second grandson. Seeing how eager and cute his grandson was, he smiled and joined what his grandson wanted to do. Time passes¡­ When he could go back home, his grandson would always ask him to watch together which he also liked to watch. In his free time when he is in the Army, he would watch anime to pass the time. Till he thought of retiring and did so. His grandsons now have their own work and family, he will visit them when he can or they would visit him when they can together with their family. ... Five years have passed, he was now 67 years old, two years earlier, his wife died because of an unknown disease, which broke his heart, he cried because of sadness and grief. Before his wife died, his wife told him, "Let''s meet again in our next life". C.a.r.e.s.sing his wife''s face lovingly, he said. "We will" with tears in his eyes. His father and mother died years ago, leaving him and his wife in their house because his daughter and son moved out years before to live separately with their own family and now that his wife died, he''s left alone. Being alone at 65, he passed his time by watching anime, movies, reading novels and mangas and so on just to keep his loneliness away. His son, daughter, and two grandsons along with their families come from time to time and visits him, he doesn''t want to leave the house because it is where everything started for him. His son and daughter talked with each other and agreed to hire a maid to come every day in the house and clean it and cook for the old man. Years passed, spending his time watching anime, if he had nothing to watch or no updates to his favorite anime''s, he would watch movies. or would read novels and mangas while drinking his loneliness. Years passed, he is now 75 years old. As he watches and drinks, he noticed that he is out of beer to drink pausing what he is currently watching, checking the fridges if there''s more, to his dismay, there''s none! Deciding to go out and buy more, with a case filled with an empty bottle of beers in hand and getting out of the house that''s just a couple meters away from the highway, he saw the store where he would buy a beer but stopped when he saw that there''re drunks fighting at the store''s front. Since the store is the nearest in his house, he just waited and sat on the case until the rumble of drunks finished as he watched them go at it. Not long after, all the drunks stopped with their rumbling because the police came and took them in for questioning. After they were all taken, he then went to the store to buy his beer. Right after buying a case of it, he went back home and continued watching and drinking. As he drinks and watches, he did not notice that one bottle is slightly different for what he''s watching is at its climax. There''re two old men drinking, one having a gray hair and beard who looked drunk from his excessive drinking made a grabbing motion on the air, the air cracked revealing nothing, waving his hand, two bottles appeared out of nothing, grabbing hold on to the bottles, the gray-haired drunk old man accidentally let go on one bottle. "It fell," he said. "Fell? What fell? Where?" asked the other one who also looked old but looked older for his hair and beard are as white as snow. "A bottle of beer and it fell to the world of mortals," said the gray-haired old man. "Ohh¡­" said the white-haired old man. "Well, here you go, Father. I''ll just get another one," said the gray-haired old man and made the same grabbing motion on the air and took one out from the unknown. -------¡ª Void~ A ball of light kept floating on the endless darkness of the void without being able to move. It tried to move, but not able to. It just floated everywhere from some force unknown. He thought ''Where am I? How long have I been here?'' But no one is there to answer his question. ...¡­ Left drifting on the void for years unknown, the ball of light just floated there. Hoping that someday, someone would come to his rescue and get him out here at the world of darkness. Until he saw a light, a light so bright that he could not directly stare at it. Seconds later, the bright light started diminishing. As it diminished, a human figure slowly started being seen. When the light finally died out, the ball of light can now see the whole figure, it said. "A GODDESS!" Chapter 2 - Wishes... Void~ Within the ''Void'', there''s only darkness, nothing should be able to exist here but for some unknown reasons, there''re two lights, one is a ball that has the size of a soccer ball and the other one is a human figure that radiated a divine holy light. ''A Goddess?'' thought the light of a soccer size ball at the human figure that appeared out of nowhere. The figure has the height of 5.3 ft, possessing a good-sized bust; she had golden straight hair which reaches her back near that ''ample'' b.u.t.t. Green eyes that can captivate a man''s soul, a face that looks like as if the gods sculpted it. Pale white smooth skin with a pinkish glow, and a body that is just perfect for any man to dream of. Not to mention those red captivating cherry lips that would make any man who saw will drool and might do everything just to get a taste of it. If this beauty were to appear in the mortal world, countries might fight for the right to just have the chance to know of her lovely name! Seeing the figure that''s floating in front of him, the ball of light thought, ''She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen!'' The figure finally spoke after the light diminished revealing her full figure, she said in a sweet lovely tone, "Hello young one, I am Daisy the goddess of love, patience, and kindness" "Uh¡­ Hello. Nice to meet you, Goddess Daisy. Can I ask where am I and why do you look so big? Are you perhaps a ''Titan''?" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "Well, you died, and that is why you are here. And no, I am not a ''Titan'' I just look bigger to you because you are in your soul form. And I have ''seen'' how you''ve lived your life before coming here." replied the Goddess. "What do you mean I died? Wasn''t I just drinking some beer and watching some anime before I went to sleep?" The ball of light asked. "How you died, is the *Dream Creator''s* fault. He was drinking with someone and accidentally dropped a bottle of beer in the mortal world which you bought and drank and killed you. No mortal would survive if one were to drink what the *Dream Creator* drinks. As he accidentally dropped it and you for some chance drank it which led to you dying." explained the Goddess. "So you mean I died just like that? Then what about my family? I wasn''t even able to at least say my farewells to them," the ball of light asked. "Do not worry. The *Dream Creator* said that you can have eight wishes to make up for his mistake," said the Goddess. "Eight wishes?" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "Yes" replied the Goddess. "Can I ask why would he not come himself is he really wants to make up for his mistake?" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "Well¡­ As I told you before he is drinking with someone and just remembered about you now, so he sent me here to say he is sorry and gifted you eight wishes as compensation as he is still drinking," replied the Goddess. "That is not a good reason, though. Can you tell me how long I''ve got stuck here? Where are we anyway?" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "A Million Years, "replied the Goddess. "Oh... I see... Wait! A million YEARS??!! How could he just forget and for me to get stuck here for Million of years?!" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "No. The *Dream Creator* just didn''t have the time, and he is drunk. So he sent me here and gave you eight wishes as compensation. As a gift, you can also reincarnate, transmigrate or create your own body and go to any world of your choice but not in your old world," said the Goddess. "Hmm... Can you please wait for some time as I need to get over my death? I need to get ready before wishing and will think which world to go to?" asked The ball of light. ''I died huh, and it''s been a million years, I wonder'' "Okay, but don''t take too long, "said the Goddess. "Thank you, "said the soccer-size, light ball. The soccer-size, light ball spent his time thinking about his old life, lamenting. Time came to pass without him knowing when he suddenly thought of something. ''I have eight wishes, right? Then¡­'' he thought "Thank you for waiting, I have chosen," said the soccer-size, light ball. "Very well. State your wishes," said the Goddess. The soccer-size, light ball took a deep breath and said, "I only have one wish and that is to reunite with my wife who died before me!" stating it with without hesitation. Determination can be seen in his ''cannot be seen'' eyes. It stumped the Goddess when she heard what the soccer-size, light ball said; she asked. "Which one?" "Ehh? Which?" "What do you mean which one?" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "Didn''t you have a lot of wives?" asked the Goddess. Now it''s the soccer-size, light ball turn to get stumped, "Wives? No, no. They weren''t my wives. I only have one wife!" he declared. "Now, now, there''s no need to hide it. As I have said, I looked and watched your ''life'' before coming here," said the Goddess. "No! I only have one wife, she''s the only woman I married!" strongly declared the soccer-size, light ball. The something finally dawned onto his mind and asked. "You¡­ You''ve watched ''those''?" Puff! The Goddess blushed when the soccer-size, light ball asked her if she had ''seen'' those. Timidly nodding her head she said, "I did." "Hmm¡­ You have a good taste, ah!" said the soccer-size, light ball in a surprised tone. The soccer-size, light ball didn''t notice that deep within the eyes of the Goddess were a gleam of glad and happy looked. Thinking, ''It has been billions of years, yet you''re still the same. I''m glad finally seeing you again, my love'' but couldn''t say it. "Um¡­ So, can you grant me my wish?" asked the soccer-size, light ball seeing that the Goddess dazed while staring at him (Soul Form). Hearing the soccer-size, light ball question, the Goddess came back from reminiscence and said, "Let me check it first" as she said that, a circular golden light appeared in front of her. Seeing the golden circle light the soccer-size, light ball felt as if he had seen those things before but didn''t know where. Not long after the golden circular light appeared, the Goddess said, "It seems like it cannot be done" while shaking her head. "Why?" asked soccer-size, light ball. "I cannot tell you. I''m sorry," she said. "Why? Can''t you please do anything about it? Is there no other way?" asked soccer-size, light ball. The Goddess once again checked the golden circular light, tapping here and there, the soccer-size, light ball earnestly waited for her, hoping that his wish would come true. Not long after, the Goddess stopped and said, "I can''t really do anything about it, I''m sorry. But¡­" "But?" asked soccer-size, light ball. "There is a way. Do you want to know?" asked the Goddess. "Yes!" instantly replied soccer-size, light ball. "Then ''Conquer''. Travel through the worlds and ''Conquer'' them. Become the strongest!" said the Goddess. "Conquer? Which worlds to conquer? How many? How can I achieve it?" asked soccer-size, light ball. "The world''s to conquer depends on you. Any world is possible. You have eight wishes, use them wisely," said the Goddess. "That¡­ Can you give me sometime to think about them?" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "Alright." agreed the Goddess and waited patiently for the soccer-size, light ball while also staring at him with a happy, loving gaze. Unknown time passed¡­ The Goddess just stayed there, waiting patiently staring at the soccer-size, light ball (Soul) without looking elsewhere. "Alright. I''ve decided." finally said the soccer-size, light ball after an unknown amount of time passed. "State them" said the Goddess, coming back to reality upon hearing the soccer-size, light ball. "Let me ask, can I have the so-called system. Is it possible?" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "It is indeed possible," agreed the Goddess. "Then for my first wish, I wish to have ''The Strongest System'' that has everything and if possible knows things that I don''t know. It would be helpful with my journey to conquer," said the soccer-size, light ball. "Granted." "Second, ''Primordial Bloodline'' possessing the ability of ''Space and Time'' and ''Chaos'' as the ''Energy''." "Granted." "Third, ''Omni-verse'' travel ability." "Granted." "Fourth, ''Instant Regeneration'' that''s able to regenerate everything using ''Chaos'' energy even if I were to only have a small amount of energy left. Make it so it would also regenerate my lost energy to full capacity." "Granted." "Fifth, ''Instant Mastery'' making me able to master everything." "Granted." "Sixth, ''Photographic Memory'' that I could activate by willing it." "Granted." "Seventh, Can I see how my family back on ''Earth'' had been since my death?" asked soccer-size, light ball. "It is possible. Do you wish to see it now?" asked the Goddess. "Yes, please," said the soccer-size, light ball. With a wave of her hand, the Goddess pointed her finger at the soccer-size, light ball and let him see how his family had been since his death. Videos like appeared at the soccer-size, light ball (mind) watching everything from his death to till now. Unknown time had passed when the videos like stopped, seems like his family''s blood relatives grew in numbers to the point that they dominated a new country that appeared from the depths of the earth. Etching the precious memories deep within him with the help of the ''Photographic Memory" the soccer-size, light ball was satisfied. "Now for your final wish." said the Goddess. "Wait. Did my son and daughter reincarnated? How about my grandsons?" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "Your son and daughter reincarnated, back on earth. As for your grandsons, they reincarnated at the ''God Realm''" said the Goddess after checking it on the circular golden light. "What?! God realm!? Does that mean, they became gods?" asked the shocked soccer-size, light ball. "I don''t know. You can find it out yourself when you reached there" said the Goddess. "Ahh! You''re a Goddess, right? Then are you from the ''God Realm''?" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "No, I am from the ''Supreme Realm''" replied the Goddess. "Ohh¡­ So which one is stronger? God Realm or Supreme Realm?" asked the soccer-size, light ball. "Supreme Realm" replied the Goddess. Then she thought, ''Back then you always cause trouble everywhere, I miss those times''. "Ohh¡­ Then, which realm the earth is categorized?" asked soccer-size, light ball. "Mortal Realm" replied the Goddess. "Ohh¡­ Okay. Then for my final wish. Hehe" laughed the soccer-size, light ball. "Hmm?" questioningly hummed the Goddess. "For my final wish¡­ Please join me at my journey and become my wife!" said soccer-size, light ball. "Huh?" the Goddess was taken by surprise when she heard when the soccer-size, light ball wished for her to become his wife. ------------¡ª Billions of years ago, within a certain majestic palace, there was an old man sitting on his throne. On his right side, there sat his beautiful wife. And onto his right, there was a throne that''s ''now'' not occupied. The two figures were with wide eyes and mouth agape when a handsome young man came inside by bashing the closed doors wide open. The guards standing guard in outside the door got sent flying inside along with the hard golden door that turned to scrap as they break and flew about everywhere. When the door got destroyed, a certain young looking beautiful girl flew out to block the flying pieces of the door, blocking them with a golden barrier so that nothing could fly near the one sitting at the middle and right side of the throne. As the pieces of the door flew about as a cloud of dust rose, they could hear a voice saying. "Haha, my bad. I didn''t mean to destroy the door. But the guards outside kept attacking me even though I tried to explain, so I had no choice but to retaliate." "Who are you?!" asked the beautiful young looking girl. "Oh! I''m ***** ****. I''ve come to propose!" said the handsome young man. The one sitting at the middle of the throne and the one on the right said nothing but just let things play out. "Propose? What''s that?" asked the beautiful young looking girl who dispersed her golden barrier. The handsome young man walked near the beautiful young looking girl. Kneeling at one knee while taking hold of her hand, kissing it on the back, the handsome young man said, "I have come to propose to Goddess Daisy, to join my travels and become my wife!" "Huh?" said the dumbfounded trio. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Please change you wish!" said the Goddess. ''Isn''t this like how he did things before? I''m sorry but if I join you now, I might implicate you'' she thought. "Nope!" decline the soccer-size, light ball. "NOOOO!!! JUST NOOOOO!!!" shouted the Goddess. Sounding like she''s in despair but deep within she was happy. Suddenly¡­ Another two bright light came and as the light died out a burst of laughter could be by both the Goddess and soccer-size, light ball. "Wahaha! Pffft! Hahahaha! Young man, you sure made the best of your wishes Wahaha!" said an old man with a gray hair and a gray-colored beard. "He sure did," added another old man that has a white hair and a white beard. (Both are drunk) "Who are you and why do you laugh so much?" asked soccer-size, light ball. "Me? I am the *Dream Creator* creator of all dreams! I''d say, you sure have got the balls kid for wishing for my daughter''s hand in marriage" applauded the gray-haired old man. "Wahaha! Yes, I did not expect that one. Maybe I should prepare a gift sooner than I expected," said the white-haired old man. The ball of light was shocked and asked, "She''s your daughter? And you''re willing to let me have her as my wife?" "YES! But you''ve got to prove that you are worthy of her young one, " said the gray-haired old man. "Prove my worth? How? And I''m not young, I am already 75 years old!?" rebuked the soccer-size, light ball. "Then you are young compared to us, your age is not even worth mentioning" replied the gray-haired old man "Hmmm? How old are you then?" asked soccer-size, light ball. "Quadrillions of years? Nah, I think it''s not, we have been around since the creation of all," replied the gray old man. "Wow! Then you are old then," said soccer-size, light ball. "That we are," replied the white-haired old man "Can I be reborn back on Earth?" asked soccer-size, light ball. "No, you can not, it is not under my jurisdiction," replied the gray-haired old man. "What do you mean?" asked soccer-size, light ball. "You will know later. For now, go travel and become strong young man, stronger than anyone and prove your worth for having my daughter as your wife. And don''t you also have a thing you wish to do?" said the gray-haired old man. "Yeah. So, what worlds can I travel to with my Omni-verse ability?" asked soccer-size, light ball. "You can travel to many worlds, Anime verses, Manga verses, Novel Verses and, Movie verses, only those you have read or watched, but not the others" replied the gray-haired old man. "What do you mean not others?" asked soccer-size, light ball "You will know when you reached the required strength" mysteriously said the gray-haired old man As they are talking, the Goddess is pouting while the white-haired old man is drinking as he listens to their conversation. "Remember young man, become strong, stronger than anyone and prove your worth," said the gray-haired old man and continued "Go, and start your journey" as said that, he flicked his hand, the soccer-size, light ball disappeared from where was earlier, leaving the three. "What do you think my daughter? Aren''t you happy that he''s back?" asked the gray-haired old man. "Father, if I go join him, won''t ''they'' find out and come to kill him again?" asked the Goddess. "For now, follow him by fusing with the system with your soul, your grandfather and I will find a way. Too bad, the ''Eternal Empyrean'' is still recuperating in seclusion or he would be overjoyed if he were to learn that ''he'' came back." said the gray-haired old man. "His memories would never come back since those hateful ''Devil'' erased them! There will come a time, we would kill them all!" hatefully said the white-haired old man. Silence¡­ When the white-haired old man said that, the trio looked gloomy, remembering the ''Great War'' where many lives was lost. "Father. I¡­" said the Goddess. "It''s all right my child. Everything shall have its time. For now, go join him. You missed him right?" said the gray-haired old man. "Is it really alright?" asked the Goddess hesitantly, but she just couldn''t stop moving here and there wanting to go and join the soccer-size, light ball. "It''s all right. I have made it so that those ''Devils'' can''t just easily enter the world''s I''ve created. So did the other *Creators*. "Alright." said the Goddess and in a blink of an eye, her soul disappeared leaving her body to her father. "Ai¡­ Such is love" said the gray-haired old man. "She waited for billions of years you know, and now that she could be with him once again, she just couldn''t help it. Well then, let''s send our gifts to him" said the white-haired old man. "Father¡­ Alright," said the gray-haired old man. With a wave of their hand, light came out of nowhere and disappeared to nothingness. "So, let''s go back to drinking?" suggested the gray-haired old man. "That we should" agreed the white-haired old man. -----------------¡ª Space~ The soccer-size, light ball floated not knowing what to do and just wait. [ Ding! System Initializing¡­ ] [ Done ] [ Integrating to host ] [ Done ] [ Hello! Eternal Supreme Harem Lord ] [ Welcome back! ] "Huh?" Chapter 3 - Meeting... Somewhere in the Space... One could see a ball of light with the size of a soccer ball floating on the space without a known destination. [ Ding! Installing System in 3.2.1... ERROR Ding! Awakening Host... (Sending Electric Shock) Host awakened... Initializing system.. Done Checking host body for any repairs needed... ERROR. ERROR. ERROR. ] [ Ding! Host please wake up and choose either to reincarnate, transmigrate or create a body. So the system can finish integrating to host ] ''Morning. Hmm? Where am I?'' [ Ding! Good Morning Host. Answering to host... The host is in space... Host, Please choose, reincarnation, transmigration or body create. So the system can finish integrating with host ] "Morning System... I choose ''create body''. How do I create my body though?" [ Ding! Answering to host¡­ Please open the gifts from the *Dream Creator* and the host will know ] [ Ding! Open gifts? Yes / No?] ''Open'' [ Ding! Opening in 3.2.1... Congratulations host you have received: Body Create: Description: Create a body to your own liking {Note: Can change height and appearance after usage} - One-time use. Primordial Eyes: Evolvable. Abilities: Unknown/Unlimited ] ''Alright. Time to create a body then'' As he thought of that, a blue screen panel appeared within his (Mind). Without asking on how to do it, he just knew how to and just thought of how he would look like. As he thinks, a n.a.k.e.d, handsome young man slowly appeared within his (Mind). ''Hmm¡­ No. That should be like this, yes, yes, like that'' Murmuring as he goes while changing here and there. A day passed, then turned to weeks. ''Something just doesn''t feel right'' Goddess Daisy, whose soul ''hidden'' at within the system and waiting just couldn''t wait any longer. With a will, she sent an ''A handsome young man''s appearance'' to the ''soul''s'' (Mind). Suddenly a handsome young man''s appearance appeared on his (Mind), not knowing where it came from. ''Hmm? Who''s that?'' he thought. Seeing the young man''s appearance, ''Alright, since a ''vision'' presented itself, I shall follow it'' deciding that his appearance would be the same as the appearance of the handsome young man that appeared on his (Mind). ''System? Create the body and integrate'' Integrating¡­ Done. ] [ Hello! Eternal Supreme Harem Lord ] [ Welcome back! ] ''Huh? What do you mean by that system?'' [ Teleporting the host to the designated ''Homeworld'' ] ''Wait!~'' but before the ''Young man'' could finish, the system (Goddess Daisy) teleported him. Losing his consciousness along the process. Disappearing within the outer space. --------------¡ª At a place everyone calls ''The Dimensional Gap'' A n.a.k.e.d body appeared out of nowhere, floating. The body looked like a ''Young man''; He has the appearance of a 16-18 years old teenager. He has a raven black hair, sword-like eyebrows, white skin, a face that look liked the Celestials sculpted it. Pale red lips, and a not too pointy nose, a perfect lean body with perfectly intact muscles that goes along with the body and the ''Big Brother'' hanging there. Any women who saw this n.a.k.e.d young man''s appearance would drool and might just dream of him every night as they relieve their so-called ''Stress''. ROAR!!! Out of a sudden, a loud roar the seems to have come from a beast startled the ''Young Man'' awake. Fluttering his eyelids open, the young man asked. ''What was that? So noisy. Where Am I system?'' as he sat up and looks around. The young man could only see an endless void, wherein every direction there is a mix of iridescent colors. [Ding! Answering to host... The host is in the Dimensional Gap located in DXD Verse. The roar earlier came from someone that everyone calls ''The Great Red'' ] ''What?'' hearing what the system said, the young man was shocked. ROAR!!! Once again roared the same one earlier that startled the young man awake. Looking up, the young man saw a massive red colored figure flying above him. It looked like a massive Red Western Dragon with a horn on his snout and has two sets of wings, measuring around 100 meters. With scales all over its body that colored red, while its eyes being golden in color. The young man knows who the dragon was; it is no other than Great Red! Seeing Great Red flying above him while seemingly turning around mid-air, the young man screamed, "OOIIII! HEY!!! OIII!!!" as he stood up and stared at Great Red who''s just above him. Great Red hearing someone screaming, looked to where the voice it and stop while staring at the one screaming. ''A human? No, it shouldn''t be possible for a human to survive here, much less having no magical protection, who is he?'' thought Great Red, interest beamed from its eyes. "Who are you? How can you stay alive here having no magical protection protecting you? And why are you screaming at me? Can''t you see I''m doing my drive''s little human? Or do you want to get eaten?!" asked Great Red. "Now, now, don''t be angry. I just want to ask something" said the young man. ''Hmmm? This human really is interesting. A human shouldn''t be capable of staying here alive'' Great Red thought. It then asked, "So, what do you want to know little thing?" asked Great Red. "I''m not a thing!" rebuked the young man. He then asked, "I just want to know if what they said is true. Are you a male or female?" Great Red said, "Good question! Let me tell you, I am a ''Genderless'' being, born here from the Dimensional Gap! I could freely choose my ''Gender'' and everything. And what about you? How can you survive here? I can''t feel any kind of magic power within you. What are you?" ....¡­ ''Anoo¡­ System, he''s right. How could I survive here?'' [ Ding! Answering to host¡­ The host can survive anywhere he is, instantly, because the host became a Primordial Being ] ''Primordial Being? Am I not a human? What do you mean?'' [ Ding! Answering to host¡­ The host is no longer a human. The host has become a Primordial Being after fusing with the Primordial Bloodline ] ''Ohh¡­ I don''t get it'' [ ¡­ ] ''Ah! Where''s my Goddess Wife, anyway? Didn''t she come with me? What about my wish ah?'' [ ¡­ ] ''Hmm??? Ah! Did my Goddess, perhaps merge into you? Or did you become the system?'' [ Ding! Answering to host¡­ The host is right ] ''Why? Didn''t I wish for you to join my journey and my wife? Why did you become the system, ah?'' [ I''m sorry, I cannot tell you why ] replied the Goddess via the system. ''I''ll make sure to get your body back later. Oh, and can you please remove the ''Ding'' sound? It''s annoying'' [ Okay ] replied the Goddess. ''Thanks, wife'' [ Blush¡­ ] ...¡­ As the young man and the Goddess are talking, on the outside, the young man stood there, dazing. Great Red got annoyed because the young man suddenly dazed when it asked its own question. "Human! Why are you dazing there like a fool! Answer my question!" it loudly roared. With the loud roaring voice of Great Red, the young man came back to his senses and looked at Great Red, saying. "What was your question again?" Great Red got stumped. ''Is this human playing with me?'' it thought. Seeing the young man''s questioning look as his head tilted, Great Red couldn''t just help it but to repeat its question. "I am asking how could you survive here with no magical protection protecting you! What are you? Why can''t I feel any magical power from you?" then snorted. "Ohh¡­ Well, uh¡­ How should I put it? Oh! That''s right! It seems like I became a Primordial Being so I could survive here without magical power," the young man said. ¡­ ''Wait. My wife, don''t I have magic power?'' [ You have. With ''Chaos Energy'' you have all kinds of energy; it''s just being suppressed because you still have no control over it. If it were to be fully unleashed it might destroy this world instantly or even the whole universe of this world might ] ''That strong?!'' [ It is that strong ] ''I should find time later on and learn to control it'' [ Don''t worry, with your ''Instant Mastery'' ability, it would only take a second ] ''Right, thanks my wife'' ¡­ "What do you mean by became a Primordial Being?" asked Great Red. "How should I put it?¡­ Hmmm¡­ Right! The *Creator* made me?" questioningly answered the young man. "Huh? Creator? Who''s that?" asked Great Red. "The one who created this entire world, you, everyone and everything," answered the young man truthfully. "Huh? The one who created everything? What do you mean by that? Who is it?" asked Great Red, whose interest reached the peak. ''This one doesn''t seem to be lying'' it thought for it could see and feel that the young man in front of it is not really lying. "Well¡­ Only said he''s the one who created everything and that he''s quadrillions if not more years old. Other than that, I don''t really know others," answered the young man. As the two converse with each other, they didn''t notice that someone is there along with them, standing there near them while listening. Suddenly the young man heard a familiar sound in his head, it said. [ Quest Activated! The host has been given a Main Quest. Please check the system for details and other functions ] notified the system. ''Ohh? I''ll check it later'' When the young man once again suddenly daze and stopped paying attention, Great Red frowned and as it was just about to ask the young man what is wrong, it stopped because it finally noticed that there''s someone standing near them, watching them curiously but finally started walking towards them. Great Red knew who it was for it is familiar with. Not bothering to say anything, it just let the familiar figure come at them then looked at the young man that''s still dazing. When the young man finally came back from his thoughts, he noticed Great Red starring in a certain direction; the young was curious, so he also looked towards the direction where Great Red is staring at. When the young man looked at the direction, he saw someone who he is also familiar with and thought ''She''s a lot cuter than what they showed in the anime''. The figure has the appearance is that of a cute young girl with long black hair down to her h.i.p.s and black eyes. Her ears differ from a normal human''s as they have pointed tips, although her long black hair makes this feature difficult to notice. Her dark grey eyes have reptilian slitted pupils. The young man thought ''Ophis sure is cute''. Chapter 4 - The System... Dimensional Gap~ Ophis who just appeared back to the Dimensional, seeing a handsome young ''human'' talking with Great Red and hearing the handsome young ''human'' saying that he''s a ''Primordial Being'' and this *Dream Creator* guy that made everything, got her interested. Slowly approaching the talking duo who finally noticed her presence, she asked. "Young man, I ask, who is this *Dream Creator*?" with a questioning gaze. The handsome young man who went into another world for split second thinking how cute Ophis is, blurted. "How cute. She looks like a doll ah! A Gothic Lolita!" Ophis rose an eyebrow hearing what the ''young man'' said. Great Red stared at the young man, wide eyes. Both of them didn''t know what the young man just said means. Great Red knows what cute means but the Gothic Lolita thing, it didn''t know. "Cute? How is she cute? What''s Gothic Lolita?" asked Great Red. Hearing how Great Red spoke, for some reason, Ophis wanted to hit Great Red, feeling that she just got insulted by Great Red. "And what do you mean by that?" she asked. Glaring at Great Red who just scoffed and didn''t answer. "A Gothic Lolita? Just look at Ophis; she''s the very definition of Gothic Lolita. I mean just look at her, her dress, her looks! Ain''t she cute?" said the handsome young man while looking at Ophis with a smile on his face that added to his so-called charm. "Tsk!" tsked Great Red. Even though Great Red doesn''t want to be near Ophis, Great Red just couldn''t help it but stay and talk to the ''human'', interested in him for some reason. "Young man, you still haven''t answered my question," said Ophis. "Hmm? What was your question again? And I''m not young," asked the handsome young man. "I ask who is this *Dream Creator* you''re saying that created everything, even us?" asked Ophis. "Ohh¡­ He''s my father-in-law. And he indeed said that he is the one who created all the dreams into reality. As his name or is it a title? Implies. *Dream Creator* he who created dreams, yep. Let''s put it that way." explained the handsome young man. "Father-in-law?" tilting his head to the side, Ophis asked curious to what is this father-in-law thing. "Well¡­ His daughter, Goddess Daisy is my wife, so yeah. He''s my father-in-law." said the handsome young man with a nod of his head. "Wife?" once again asked Ophis, tilting her head to the other side which made her cuteness pike up. (In the young man''s point of view) "Yes, wife. But we haven''t married yet, so I can''t really say that''s she''s my wife, but we''ll eventually get married so I''ll just call her my wife." said the young man, thinking on how to get her body back because her soul merged with the system. "Married?" once again asked Ophis, completely not knowing what those words meant. Great Red, who''s just there listening to the duo''s conversation finally spoke, saying. "Ophis, what were you doing all these years? How could you not know of these things?!" "Shut up, I''m asking him. Why don''t you get out of my home? (Dimensional Gap)" said Ophis. "Why should I leave my home? I was born here!" replied Great Red. "And so was I," said Ophis. "Hey¡­ Stop it. Do you guys want to eat? I''m feeling kinda hungry" intervened the handsome young man. ''My wife, does the system sell food?'' [ Yes, didn''t you wish for it to have everything? Naturally, it sells food ] replied the sweet lovely voice of the Goddess through the system. ''Oya? Then, how much for ''Beef Stew'' freshly cooked, ''Red Horse Beer'' a cold one, a case of it, and some ''Strawberry Cake''. Wait! Can I even buy those? And what about you, my wife?'' [ No, I''m not hungry, I can cook if I want to eat, but I cannot. Don''t worry; you have 1 million System Points. Father gifted it for you to have some system points to use for the start. ] replied the Goddess through the system. ''Ohh! Nice. I should thank him later when I see him. Then can you buy me those?'' [ Buying¡­ Reducing 200 System Points for the ''Beef Stew. Done. Reducing 1,200 System Points for the ''Red Horse Beer''. Done. Reducing 300 System Points for the ''Cake. Done. Please check the inventory for the items ] [ Calculating host remaining system points¡­ Done¡­ 998,500 System Points left ] As soon as the system (Not the Goddess), three items appeared at the system''s inventory. The handsome young man then willed for the inventory to appear. As he willed it, a blue column panel that has a seemingly unending grid appeared within the handsome young man''s mind. With his will, the three items came out from the inventory to the ''Real World''. When a delicious smelling cooked meat in a large bowl with the size of a meter in a circular form filled with meat and soup along with some veggies full, a red case with 12 bottles excluding a white smoke from its coldness, and three whole sized caked plated in a plate with cuts separating a piece appeared, Ophis and Great Red who''re quarrelling stopped and looked at the three items floating there. Great Red and Ophis who had never eaten got curious when they smelled the freshly cooked delicious beef stew and seeing the other two items got them curious. "Now then, let''s eat and drink," said the handsome young man. But before he could sit as he was thinking of sitting, he remembered that there''s nothing to sit at! There''s not even a table ah! ''System, buy me chairs and a table'' [ Buying¡­ Reducing 500 System Points¡­ Done. Items are now at inventory. ] [ Calculating host remaining System Points¡­ 998,000 System points left ] The handsome young man then willed the table and chairs to appear in the ''Real World''. As he willed it, four white marble chairs and a white marble table in a circular form with the size to 3 meters appeared. Once again, Ophis and Great Red were startled seeing the chairs and the table. "There! Done! Now let''s eat and drink" said the handsome young man. "What are those?" asked Ophis. "Which one?" asked the handsome young man. Ophis pointed towards the cake, it seems like it got her attention. She then asked, "What are those?" "Ohh¡­ Those are cakes, come sit here and let''s eat" invited the handsome young man while pointing to a chair near him as he already sat when they appeared. "How did those things appear? Where did you get them?" asked Great Red. "Magic," answered the handsome young man. "Magic? But I don''t sense any magical power from you," said Great Red. "Now, now. Don''t worry about the small details." said the handsome young man nonchalantly. "Why don''t you change your form to a human and join us?" added the handsome young man, inviting Great Red to eat and drink with him. "I''ll pass. I still have something to do." Great Red declined and flew away. "What about you Ophis?" asked the handsome young man. Ophis said nothing and sat in front of the cake which the handsome young man put on the table. As Ophis sat and was just about to pick a piece of cake with her hand, the handsome young man stopped her and asked the system for a fork. The system gave the handsome young man a fork, spoon, spatula, and others for free. The handsome young man then took a small white circular plate and forked out a piece and put it on the small plate and gave it to Ophis. Ophis took the plate and with a fork in hand, the handsome young man slowly taught her the ''Proper Manners''. Ophis and the handsome young man then ate and drank. But of course, the handsome young man drank 11 bottles while Ophis took one, insisting that she must taste it along with the beef stew which quickly devoured. When the cake was all eaten by Ophis, she said. "Cake" "Cake?" asked the handsome young man. "I want more cake," said Ophis. The handsome young man sweated. ''You have already eaten 3 whole cake by yourself and you want more?'' But nonetheless, the handsome young man bought 9 pieces of a whole strawberry cake, costing him 900 System points, leaving him with 997,100 System Points left! But the handsome young man didn''t mind, seeing how cute Ophis as she ate. After eating, Ophis left after talking with the handsome young man for a few hours, saying that she would go back the so-called Khaos Brigade. After that, the handsome young man is left alone. Of course, the handsome young man didn''t forget to talk to his Goddess Wife. Who after some time said that she would take a rest, which the handsome young man understood. ''System. Show me Status'' [ Showing¡­ 3.2.1¡­ ] [ Name: ??? Race: Primordial Being Age: 1,000,083 Level: 0 Titles: {Eternal Supreme Harem Lord} Description: You are the Eternal Supreme Harem Lord the one who has the highest amount of wives! Buff: Makes other specimens called male envy, awe, jealousy, hate, and would want to kill you. Be they a human, animal, and a beast, even Immortals and Gods. Buff 2: Makes other specimens called male wanting to make you their Harem Teacher. Buff 3: The Fairies, The Celestials, The Goddesses shall fall for you! (AN: Something''s really wrong here) Bloodline: Primordial Bloodline. Physique: Primordial - Grade: ??? Soul / Will: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul Strength: 9,999,999 Defense: 9,999,999 Dexterity: 9,999,999 Intelligence: 100% Unlocked, Idiot, Forgetful. Wisdom: Unknown Charm: Extreme Luck: Extreme Energy: Infinite True Chaos Forms: None Laws: None Bloodline Ability: - Primordial Eyes: Unknown/Unlimited/Evolvable/Fusible Known: Can clearly see anything for as far as 10 Thousand miles. {Note: Can see through walls, barriers/formation. Don''t even mention the clothes!} Primordial Bloodline: Unknown/Unlimited/Evolvable/Fusible Physique Ability: - Primordial Physique: True Body of the Primordials - Primordial Beings Physique: Evolvable/Fusible. Soul Ability: - Million Years Heavenly Void Soul: Passive: { Illusion Immunity - Description: Immunity to illusions. {Note: Immune to all illusion attacks as long as the attacker has a weaker soul but if the illusionist''s soul is stronger, the host would fall into it, but if the attacker has a weaker soul, the attacker would suffer a backlash a million times stronger} { Soul Attacks Immunity - Description: Immunity to soul attacks, {Note: Immune to all soul attacks as long as the attacker has a weaker soul but if the attacker has a stronger soul, the host would fall/die depending on the attack, but if the attacker has a weaker soul, the attacker would suffer a backlash a million times stronger} Laws Ability: - Skills: - Passive: Instant Mastery: Description: Master everything except the body. Instant Regeneration: Description: Instantly regenerate everything. (Limbs and Energy) But needs a bit of energy to activate. Photographic Memory: Passive - Active Description: Can imprint everything the host is seeing to his memory. (Can Activate/Deactivate) Active: - None. Inventory: None System Points: 997,100 ] ''The hell is wrong with my stats! Especially that Intellegence!'' [ Answering to host¡­ It is what the system had found and calculated host ] ''Damn! When did I become an Idiot?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Unknown ] ''¡­'' ''Alright. How much for a Bloodline?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Since the host wants to buy a bloodline for the first time, the system shall set the price to 500,000 System Points, as a greeting gift to the host. Any bloodline will cost 500,000 System Points but for once only so think before buying ] ''There''s such a good deal?! Thanks, System ah!'' [ Your Welcome Eternal Supreme Harem Lord, host ] ''Where did that title come from, anyway?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Please reach the Supreme Realm and the host will know ] ''Can''t you tell me?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The system cannot ] ''Hmm¡­ Okay. I''ll eventually reach this ''Supreme Realm'' anyway.'' [ That you must host ] ''Alright! Buy me Chaos Dragon God Bloodline that could evolve as it fuses to other bloodlines. I want the strongest one!'' [ Buying¡­ Reducing 500,000 System Points. 3.2.1¡­ Done. The bloodline is now with the system and shall fuse it with the host when the host decides to ] [ Calculating remaining System Points¡­ Done. 497,100 System Points left ] ''Thanks'' [ Your Welcome Host ] ''How much for a ''Devil Fruit'' that''s like from One Piece?'' [ Answering to host¡­ 50,000 System Points for the Animal Type. 100,000 System Points for the Mystic Beast Type. 150,000 System Points for all the Paramecia type. 200,000 System Points for the Logia Type. 250,000 System Points for the Nature Logia type ] ''Ohh. Okay. How about the Awakened Devil fruit?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host could just add 50,000 System Points to Awaken a Devil Fruit ] ''Alright. Buy me the Lightning Lightning Fruit and awaken it'' [ Buying¡­ 3.2.1¡­ Done. The item is now at the inventory ] [ Calculating remaining System Points¡­ Done. 197,100 System Points left ] ''Great! Now buy me a sword'' [ Buying¡­ Retrieving¡­ 3.2.1 Done. Item is now at the inventory ] [ Calculating remaining System Points¡­ Done. 197,100 System Points left ] ''Hmm? Why is it the same? System Points?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The sword came for free host ] ''Really?!'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host, really ] ''That''s great then. Now then, Ummm¡­ Can you give me some clothes? I''ve just noticed that I''m n.a.k.e.d ah!'' [ ¡­ ] Chapter 5 - Lightning Fruit... Dimensional Gap~ When Ophis and Great Red said that they would leave the young man there who thought they really left and started talking to the system sitting there in a daze, Ophis, and Great Red really left but quickly came back only to see the young man in a daze. Floating some distance away from the young man who didn''t notice their presence, they just floated there floating, watching and waiting on what the young man would do, for the two of them are truly interested in him. ''System, what do you recommend? Should I eat the fruit first or fuse with the bloodline?'' asked the young man after getting and donning the free clothes the system gave him. The clothes the system gave him looked like the one Sasuke Uchiha at the early Naruto Shippuden series, just a little different. After donning the clothes and once again, dazed. [ Answering to host¡­ The host should eat the fruit first for a better effect when you fuse with the Chaos Dragon Bloodline ] ''Better effect?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Once the host had eaten the fruit and fuse with the Bloodline, he could use the Lightning Affinity and fuse it to the Chaos Dragon Bloodline, giving the host a new form ] ''Can''t I fuse it later after eating it?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host can ] ''See! Oh well, I''ll just eat the fruit first then'' Willing the fruit to appear, a light blueish fruit with swirling patterns allover it that looked like clouds appeared in front of the young man, floating. Ophis who''s on the right and Great Red who''s on the left with the young man in the middle at some distance away, with their great eyesight saw the fruit suddenly appeared just like the things earlier narrowed their eyes seeing the fruit. ''Is he going to eat something delicious again?'' Ophis thought. Grabbing the fruit, the young man looked at it excitedly. This is a devil fruit ah! Lightning Fruit at that! In One Piece series, Enel ate this fruit, but with Enel''s arrogant nature, he didn''t even try to explore and use it to its full extent! But with this in my hand, I will use it to its full capacity! This would greatly help me in my conquest! [ Host¡­ If the host goes to the Pirate Verse in the future. The Enel guy would still have the fruit if the same storyline it follows the same storyline. But if someone were to take the fruit up in the Skypiea, Enel won''t have the fruit. ] ''What do you mean?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The system has everything on the host knows and not know of. But the items that come from the system are all stronger than anything ] ''So you mean it''s a copy but stronger?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host, but not exactly a copy ] ''Well, Ok'' With the fruit in hand, the young man readied himself because he knew that the fruit would taste nasty like a rotten fruit or nastier. With one big bite taking 1/5 of the fruit, the young man chew and chew and chew! ''What the hell is this taste!'' he thought but proceeded. Gulping down the shredded piece of fruit in his mouth, the young man continued. 2nd bite¡­ 3rd bite¡­ 4th bite¡­ And finally, the last bite. Gulp¡­ "Bleurghhhhh! That''s nasty" said the young man as he finished gulping the fruit to the last piece. Ophis and Great Red seeing eating the fruit with a teary eye earlier and hearing him say nasty thought. ''Then why d''you continue eating it!'' As soon as the young man finished eating the fruit, he felt some kind of force/power awakening within him and quickly vanished without a trace. The young man smiled. Standing up from the chair and walking a meter away from the table. The young man willed the lightning to appear. Lightning slowly started appearing outside the young man''s body as they made a crackling sound. The lightning continued to multiply, not long after the young man''s body bloated up! His body turned into pure lightning (Just like Enel in his 200,000,000 Volt Amaru form). The young man seeing his body became bigger as it bloated up like a big fatso shook his head. With his ''Instant Mastery'' cheat ability, he mastered everything the lightning fruit is capable of and made his body smaller like he was before, lean and fit but still stayed at his new lightning form, smiling. ''This is great!'' he thought. [ Congratulations host! New Form! {True Lightning Form} Strength and Defence: + 10,000,000 Agility: + 1,000,000 ] ''Oya? Good! Now then let''s create a technique.'' ''So lightning is formed within the thunderclouds by the collision of frozen raindrops bumping each other and creating electric charges as they move around the air filling it up, huh. Alright! Let''s do it this way then.'' thought the young man. Revolving his lightning ability and true chaos energy he fused the two forces, but since true chaos energy possesses lightning power, it only ended up strengthening it while also making him master he true chaos energy in the process thanks to his ''Instant mastery'' cheat! Raising his hand with an open palm, the young man''s energy started going up in the air quickly forming thunderclouds that expanded to 5 miles length which should have never been possible withing the Dimensional Gap! Rumble! The thunderclouds up above rumbled as blue lightning swims on the thunderclouds. ''Not enough! I''ll strengthen it!'' thought the young man. The blue lightning that was swimming in the thunderclouds started to turn yellow, then gold, and finally dark red! ''Good!'' thought the young man. Willing the lightning to come down and strike, the young man waved his hand down with some force and shouted. { Heaven''s Wrath - Rain of Death!} RUMBLE! BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BANG!!! BANG!!! BANG!!! Within the 5-mile radius, lightning started to fall like rain and continued. As lightning continued striking, the young man continued feeding it with his true chaos energy. Seeing the power of his skill that he just created, the young man smiled and nodded in satisfaction and stopped the rain of lightning. Skill: {Heaven''s Wrath - Rain of Death!} Description: Create thunderclouds and send a rain of lightning! Rank: ??? - Evolvable Grade: ??? - Evolvable ] ''Evolvable? How do I evolve it?'' [ Answering to host¡­ If the host could comprehend the laws and other powers, he could fuse it with the skill. As long as the host continued getting stronger, the skill would also become stronger. ] ''Hmm¡­ I''ll figure it out later, but damn this skill sure is great ah!'' thought the young man happily. Ophis and Great Red who was just a distance away earlier seeing the abrupt appearance of the thunderclouds which should have never been possible to appear within the Dimensional Gap and the lightning came striking after flew away from its radius for they felt danger form it. After the lightning rain subsided, both flew towards the young man. Both of them asked, "What was that!" The young man was surprised seeing Ophis and Great Red. He said, "Oh! Hey, you''re here. Did you see that?" "Yes, we''ve been here since before you take out that fruit. What was that and that lightning? How could thunderclouds and lightning appear here?" asked Great Red. "Well, the fruit is called a ''Devil Fruit'' and I just became a lightning man, haha" happily replied the young man. "Lightning man?" asked Ophis. "Yep," replied the young man. "First you said you are a Primordial Being, and now you''re telling us you''ve become a lightning man?!" asked Great Red. "Well, I just did," said the young man. "Just what the hell are you?" asked Great Red. "I am¡­ Wait! What was my name again?" Chapter 6 - Dragon God... Dimensional Gap~ After eating the Lightning Lightning Fruit, the young man spent a whole month sparing with Great Red. For some reason, Great Red could hit him even with his lightning physique. When the young man asked the system, the system told him that it''s because of the magical power Great Red possesses which the young man couldn''t understand how but thinking that Great Red is a Dragon God; he had convinced himself by then. Ophis just stayed there, watching him and Great Red spar while she ate cake. Something has changed from the young man''s perspective; Ophis seems like becoming more open and will always be the one to start a conversation if the young man and Great Red finished sparing or if Great Red were to leave saying that it has something to do which is ''Flying while doing some moves it calls Drives''. After spending time for the whole month, Ophis seemed like having decided unto something and said she would leave for a bit while Great Red is also away doing its drives. The young man tried remembering his name within this span of time, but he couldn''t. He could remember his past life memories but not his name which made the young man mad. I could remember my memories but my f.u.c.k.i.n.g name I couldn''t! What the hell is this! He could have just named himself but he felt that wasn''t good. Within that span of time, the young man got a quest. [ Quest Activated! Main Quest #1! The Peak! Description: Become the Strongest Being in this Verse! Rewards: A wish Failure: Death Time Limit: None ] When he got the quest, he decided to fuse with the Chaos Dragon God Bloodline to become stronger than ever. -----------¡ª- ''My Goddess Wife, would it be possible now to fuse the Dragon God Bloodline?'' ''Okay then. Let''s Start'' [ I suggest you stay awake during the fusion process for better results. This will be a painful process, ] warned the Goddess. The young man sat cross-legged floating there and waiting. Expecting the pain to come as he readied himself. An hour passed, the pain he''s expecting didn''t come. ''My wife? When will it~'' the young man couldn''t finish his piece when an abrupt pain assaulted him. The young man couldn''t help but grit his teeth. This¡­ Isn''t this too much! Pain! As he expected, has come but not like this pain he couldn''t even describe how much pain he is in. His limbs started being crushed by something, his body feels like being rip apart by someone, his mouth, nose, ears, eyes and everything started leaking blood, his teeth started falling one after another, he tried to scream or shout but no sound came out. After all, that''s done, his blood started making something like a dark red cocoon with the size of hundreds of meters and wrapped him. Time passed, after a month nothing happened. In the second month, the cocoon started showing movement. In the third month, the cocoon started breaking slowly. Finally, in the fourth month, the cocoon that wrapped him for months finally disappeared. He tried moving but only to fall down; He seemed to be out of strength from the torture that he''s been at for months. Unknowingly, the young man transformed into his Chaos Dragon God Form! BOOOOMM!!! BOOOMMM!! BOOOOMM!!! A resounding loud sound with giant explosions started going off within the Dimensional Gap. After the explosions and shock waves died out, a black-crimson light rose throughout the Dimensional Gap. ROOAARRR!!! Ophis and Great Red who have come back months ago to check on the human but only to find a cocoon stayed and watch over it. Thinking that the young man is within the cocoon. They try getting close to it but felt a power that could suppress them if they are at a certain range. A power that''s too powerful started leaking. A power no one ever had, a pressure so much that started breaking almost anything in the world can be felt. The Angels, The Devils, The Fallen one''s heck even the Gods and Humans felt fear from this power that is coming from the unknown. Buildings, Tress, the lands all started trembling and also slowly being destroyed. As Ophis And Great neared the black crimson dome, as they near the dome, it started cracking and at the same time leaking more power and more pressure. Even the Dimensional Gap started having cracks all over the place, the tranquil place before, now looked like a devastated land, cracks and more cracks started appearing everywhere. Chaos, that''s right, cracks and lightning are all over like a planet about to burst and die out of existence. As the dome burst. Light, a blinding blue light, so blinding that it covers the whole Dimensional Gap. As the light died out the cracks and flashes of lightning that almost destroyed the whole place started repairing everything. When the light died out a silhouette can be seen where the cocoon was before but this time it''s not a human figure. What can be seen now is a massive figure. A four-legged creature that looked like a lizard but this one is massive. Wings, wings with scales all over that colored black crimson with blue lines that looked like a tribal tattoo, it''s head has two horns they looked sharp, so sharp that no one would want to touch it. Its body spans hundreds of meters with its body full of scales colored black crimson that has orange tribal lines all over its body. RRRROOOOAAAAARRRRR!!! The creature roared, Rose and Ophis are getting ready to fight the creature. Ophis raised both of her hands up charging a big ball with a color of black. Great Red started charging magic at its mouth, getting ready for a breath attack. But suddenly the creature just laughed in a rather deep voice as the power and pressure coming out of him started to die down. The creature transformed back to his human form, saying "Hey hey... It''s me don''t attack!" Ophis and Great Red calmed down when they saw the human figure that they are familiar with. They both asked, "What happened?! Was that you?!" "Well...Yes. It looks like I just became a Dragon God hahaha" said the young man that was a Dragon earlier. Great Red and Ophis were taken aback by what the human just said. Great Red said. "First you became the Lightning, and now a Dragon and a God at that?!" Ophis said nothing but just stare at the strange human she thought who is. After they had calmed down, Great Red and Ophis started asking him questions, like just what are you? How can you become a Dragon? And a God at that? "Well... The *Dream Creator* gave me these powers so I don''t know" answered the young man and just laughed. [ Congratulations Host you have completed the Main Mission. Evaluation: Excellent Rewards: A Wish Additional Rewards: Mission Dropper X10 ] ''Wow! Additional Rewards? What is this Mission Dropper thing do?'' asked the young man. [ Answering to host... The host can use Mission Dropper to drop a mission if he doesn''t like a mission but the host can use only one in each world ] ''That''s cool!'' Chapter 7 - Forms...Unawareness... Dimensional Gap~ Ophis and Great Red grew more interested in him now as he just keeps on surprising them one after another. Interested that how can he have the power of lightning and become lightning itself and also become a dragon and a God at that. After some questions and answers, he asked them if they can help him train with his new form Both Ophis and Great Red readily agreed as they can''t just let him ran amok anywhere for he might destroy the entire world if he doesn''t have full control of his own prowess. Days passed as it turned to weeks to months. Six months later, the young man can now control his powers. He was successful at transforming to his full {Dragon God Form} with full control of his prowess. If he were to transform with this form, it will give him +100,000,000 in his both strength and defense, his size in this form is 150 meters which is bigger than Great Red. With the constant help of Great Red and Ophis along with some of Goddess Daisy''s advice, the young man learned more transformations which he learned easily because of his full control of his own prowess. {Human-Dragon Form} He can transform any part of his human body to any of that of a dragon he can also cover his full body with dragon scales, with this form he will get +500,000 in his both strength and defense. {Lightning Dragon God Form} He gained this form when he fused his lightning ability along with his Dragon God Form. In this form, lightning will cover his whole body }Dragon God Form}. He could also use pure lightning as a breath attack and it is truly strong. Giving him +500,000,000 both of his strength and defense. Thanks to his {Instant Mastery} he learned it all easily, but it did still took him whole six months of training them so his body could perfectly be familiarize with his transformation. Months passed, and it''s been a year since he had come into DXD Verse which was designated as his Home World. Another year passed, the young man, Ophis and Great Red stayed together during the last two years and they have grown much closer towards each other and they now treat each other as a family. Ophis felt something she never felt before, she even forgot her wish of silence because of the young man. Ophis decided and finally change her form, she now looks like a 20-year-old woman while keeping her long black hair and black eyes, she grew as tall as the young man. With a bust of D and her face now looked stunningly beautiful, her beauty could be compared to that of a Celestial. When she changed her form, the young man is watching, the young man watched her getting covered with a black light as the light grew bigger and bigger and it stopped when it became just as tall as he is. After some time, blacklight dispersed, the young man thought ''Who made me so lucky?!'' as he activated his {Photographic Memory} and burned the image right in front of him into his mind, not intending to forget it. Ophis seeing the young man with his current expression was curious, tilting her head to the side she asked: "What is wrong? Why do you look like that?" curious why the young man in front of her was with wide eyes. "HAPPY BIRTHDAY OPHIS-CHAN!!!" shouted the young man. Getting the idea, she looked at herself and finally got why the young man was with that expression and saying happy birthday so suddenly. Gripping her fist, she punched the young man at his guts and sent him flying a couple hundreds of meters away while saying "Pervert". Seemingly knowing the meaning of the glare, Great Red stopped and just chuckled. The young man who got sent flying by Ophis punch thought, ''Her punch sure is strong''. Stopping himself from flying, he flew back to where the two are and landed to right where Great Red and Ophis are. "That hurt Ophis-chan," said the young man and acted as it hurt him. "Humph! How could that measly punch hurt a Dragon God like you!" rebuked Ophis. "Hehe," chuckled the young man while scratching the back of his head. Suddenly, the young man heard a sound in his head, it said, [ Side Quest Found! My Wife! Details: Fuse Goddess Daisy''s soul and body! Failure: Losing your Wife Time Limit: 1 Year ] ''I know, I guess it''s time to use the wish huh'' thought the young man ''Okay, my wife. Let''s go get your body back. Use the Wish'' [ Teleporting host in 3.2.1 ] When the system finished, the young man got covered in white blinding light. As the blinding white light suddenly covered the young man, Ophis and Great Red is alarmed and tried to grab him, but before they could the white light vanished and so is the young man. Not knowing what to do, they spread out their senses and covered the entire world with it, but to their dismay, they couldn''t sense where the young man is. Not being able to find the human with their sense, they grew worried, they might have just spent only two years together but that two years is irreplaceable to them and so is the young man. "Where is he? Why can''t I sense him?!" Ophis said with a worried voice. "I also don''t know. I can''t sense him anywhere. The Gods or Three factions or maybe even your group Chaos Brigade might have used some kind of artifact and took him and hide him from us" said Great Red with a frown. "No, don''t worry about that faction who claims that I am their leader for I am not any more" replied Ophis "Good. Maybe the Three Factions or the Gods want to start something," said Great Red. Ophis narrowed her lovely eyes and a huge amount of killing intent started leaking out from her when she heard what Great Red said. Great Red seeing her like this also narrowed its eyes, because it already knows why. The time that the three of them spent together changed them both. Ophis would always smile when she is together with the human as Great Red would as well. At first, they thought the human is strange, but as time passed of being together really changed both of them. They grew to like and love the strange human. "I shall visit all of them and if any of them lies to me, I will show them that I am not called *Infinite Dragon God* for nothing!" said Ophis. Ophis let out her aura and transformed into a huge black colored Dragon, she''s almost as big as Rose. She looked magnificent black colored scales that will glow into the darkness, wings that span tens of meters covered by black colored scales with jade-colored lines that glowed all over her body. As soon as she finished transforming, she started flying into the portal that she made from within the Dimensional Gap. Seeing her fly away Great Red woken up from the mesmerizing view, she never thought Ophis would transform into her Dragon form, and it has been a long, long time since. Now that she transformed again, it can only mean one thing. Something bad is about to happen and she''s angry. "Let me come as well," said Great Red and followed Ophis. Meanwhile... While Ophis and Rose are in a panic, worried and angry. Somewhere~ Unknown... A light suddenly appeared out of nowhere within a massive forest under a gigantic tree. After some time, the light disappeared, revealing a handsome young man who just disappeared at the Dimensional Gap. The young man thought ''Oh! I forgot to tell them! Oh, well. I''ll tell just them later'' and smiled and started looking around and walking carelessly. Chapter 8 - New Status Name: ??? Race: Primordial, Dragon Level: 0 Bloodline: Primordial, Dragon God Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon - Grade: ???, Lightning - Grade: SSS Soul: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: S Strength: 1,000,000,000 Defence: 1,000,000,000 Agility: 9,999 Endurance: 9,999 Intelligence: 100% Unlocked Wisdom: 9,999 Luck:??? Energy:??? Bloodline Perks: Primordial: Able to fuse other Bloodlines. Dragon God: Able to fuse with every element/Bloodlines Space: Space, The place where every worlds or planet reside. You wanna teleport somewhere? why not, wanna blow up a planet? just rip open space in the middle of a planet or just make a black hole in the middle/anywhere, how you do it? find out yourself! Time: Time, Yes time, time is always moving forward, But! you have control over time then why not try moving time back then, or even stopping it, how you do it? find out yourself! Chaos: Chaos Energy, it is the Origin of all Energy. All kinds of Energy is from Chaos, It has existed before everything has been formed. Body Perks: Dragon Body: Great Defence, Hard to pierce or cut {Note: Only Devine Weapons or Higher can make a wound on you or kill you} Lightning Body: Intangible/Untouchable, [Note: can be attacked and wounded if enemy use. QI, KI, Haki/Spirit willpower, Divine Energy, God Energy] Soul Perks: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul: As you have stayed at the void for millions of years without dying, your soul has become a million times stronger than any other normal human being as you were a human before. {Immune to all Illusions or Soul Attacks of those weaker than your soul {Note: Those who try so, as long as they have a weaker soul they will receive a backlash in the form of what they try to do in a million times more} Forms: {Lightning Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 200 meters Lightning Dragon God +500,000,000 both strength and defense Description: Transform into 150 meters Dragon + 100,000,000 {True Lightning Form} Description: Turns your body into the embodiment of lightning itself + 10,000,000 both strength and defense {Dragon-Human Form}: Description: Turns you into a Half Human-Half Dragon Form +500,000 both strength and defense Skills: Instant Regeneration: Can heal instantly, Regenerate broken or lose limbs. But Energy is required for broken or lose limbs to regenerate. Instant Mastery: Instantly Master anything/everything. Photographic Memory: Can remember anything/everything or all {the host can turn/off this skill} Active: None System Evaluation: Broke System Points: 100,000 Chapter 9 - Name...Points...Drunks... Somewhere Unknown... The young handsome man keeps walking around trying to look for something, it has been a couple of minutes since he started looking but seems like not to find what he is looking for, he asked: "My Wife, mind telling where is the palace is at so I could go and speak with father-in-law?" [ *Blush* Just look around and you will find a house ] The young man then started looking around again as he walked around, but he just can''t see the palace of his dreams. He asked again "Ummm? My wife? Can you tell me where the palace is?" [ It is right beside the tree you were standing before and you have already passed it a couple of minutes ago ] "But I did not see any palace?" [ Who said about a palace?! ] retorted the Goddess who was placed in the system. " What?! Don''t tell me that the house I''ve passed before was the one I''m looking for and not a palace?!" [ Yes ] "How? He is the creator of all, right? How could it be?!" and started walking back to the house he has seen before. As soon a the young man reached the house, he slowly opened the door and entered, as he entered he can hear creaking sounds as he walked through the wooden floor. Suddenly, the young man got enveloped by something, closing his eyes from because of the light, he got teleported somewhere. There are many kinds of flowers and trees that he never knew existed. In the middle of everything, there is a two old man leaning on the table while holding a bottle, they seem to be asleep. There were rows of bottles after bottles piled up right beside them. Seeing the two figures which are familiar to him, he just stared at them. They are the ones he met before being sent to DXD verse. One who called himself the *Creator* and the other one is unknown to him. The two who are drunk and asleep sensed that there is someone who came to the place. Slowly sitting up as they opened their eyes, they can see a handsome young man, standing there and staring at them. Sizing up the handsome young man and sensed what the young man is, both of them were rather startled and thought ''Primordial Bloodline? Dragon God and the Evolving one! How could he posses such Bloodline?!'' "Who are you and how did you come here?!" asked both of them with narrowed eyes. "Eh?? You don''t remember me? Father-in-law?" asked the young man who was also startled at their question. "Who are you calling father-in-law?!" asked the grey-haired old man "You" flatly said the young man as he pointed towards the grey-haired old man "I don''t remember my daughter marrying anyone! Tell me who are you before I banish you to oblivion!" angrily said the grey-haired old man "Father stop! You already gave your blessings to us and also grandfather!" said the Goddess as her soul came out from the young man''s body, revealing herself. "Is that you Daisy?" asked the grey-haired old man "Grandfather? Who?" asked the young man "Have you forgotten the soul that was stranded in the void for million of years!? That you gave 8 wishes as compensation for forgetting him from there?!" angrily asked the Goddess Hearing what her daughter said, the grey-haired old man start thinking back. Some time passed, he said " It''s you! I remember now, well I was drunk and just woke up ya know hahaha. So what brings you here young man" asked the grey-haired old man who seems to have forgotten that he just threatened to kill the young man. "Well, I''m here to get my reward from the system and finish the other quest," said the young man then thought ''Did he just forget that he just threatened me?'' The grey-haired old man who called himself *Creator* checked what was the young man has been doing all this time, after checking everything which took a minute he thought ''I see, hmmm... Good!'' "So, what is your wish then young man?" asked the grey-haired old man "Simple the same as my last wish. To be with Goddess Daisy as she accompanies me at my adventures throughout the Omni-Verse" answered the young man with a smile. The Goddess who have accompanied the young man for years have slowly fallen for him, she did not say anything and just accompanied him, the young man knew that his Goddess wife was merged with the system but did not say anything and now with the wish as a reward, he did not think twice to use it for her. "Good wish young man, but I have seen your resolution to be with my daughter, thus, I shall let you have another wish!" said the grey-haired old man. After the grey-haired old man finished speaking he flicked his finger, the body of the Goddess Daisy appeared out of nowhere and the soul of the Goddess that came out from the young man''s body started merging together. Some time passed, the body of Goddess Daisy slowly started moving as she slowly opened her eyes. She saw the young man simply standing there smiling as he stares at her. *BLUSH* The beautiful face of the Goddess became red as red a ripe tomato, she standing now in front of her husband. Seeing his perfect lean body, handsome face that she has never ever seen anyone more handsome than before, and remembering when he was checking his little brother. When she remembered that, she ran away to who knows where with her face blushing so hard. Seeing her like that, the *Creator* laugh while the young man just smiled and watch her running away. After the Goddess is out of sight, the grey-haired old man asked " So, Young man, tell me your wish" "You see, I don''t really have another wish, my only wished was to get her body back and be with her. I know surely that I can''t use the wish to get back to my birthplace, Right?" said the young man "Yes, it is not possible. How about I give you 1 Billion System Point? Is that enough?" asked the grey-old man. "Really?! That''s cool!" said the young man. The grey-haired old man just flicked his finger and said "There done. So, young man, tell me what is your name?" "I don''t know, why don''t you give me one since you are the one who let live again?" said the young man. The grey-haired old man started thinking then said: "How about Silver Blaze?" "Silver Blaze? That''s cool! Then my name shall be Silver Blaze then" said the young man who is now called Silver Blaze [ Setting Host name as Silver Blaze... Done ] ''Thanks, System'' As soon the system finished setting his name, the Creator grabbed Silver''s clothes and drag him to where the table is. The white-haired old man who went back to sleep earlier woke up again because of the grey-haired old man said: "Let''s drink for my First son-in-law and your first grandson, Father!" Silver hearing what the *Creator* said got confused, he thought ''Grandson? Father?!''. He was shocked to hear that and continued thinking ''Wait just wait! Did he just called him Father?! How the hell did that happen?! He said he was the *Creator* and now he calls the white-haired old man, Father?! What is happening?!'' The grey-haired old man saw Silver frowning and thinking, he said "Don''t ask, you''re not strong enough to know" Silver did not say anything but thought ''There really is something that is not supposed to be asked'' and just sighed. They then sat down in a chair, the chairs and table is just an ordinary wooden chair and table, with four chairs around the table. After sitting down, the *Creator* gave Silver a bottle of beer. Silver asked "Won''t I die again if I drink that?" The white-haired old man who is now Silver''s grandfather said "Don''t worry child, it won''t kill you. Your body can take it now unlike before, you now have the body of a prime being and a Dragon God, so it shouldn''t be a problem". Silver hearing what his grandfather said did not hesitate anymore and chug down the beer, after tasting it he said "Heavenly!" The two old men laughed at him and they asked: "Want more?" Silver hearing them said, "Bring it!" "Yeah!" said both of the old men. The three of them started drinking and drinking one after another, not knowing how much time has passed. Even the Goddess joined them. Time passed... All four of them fell asleep in the table until Silver heard something, it said, [ Host please wake up!! A Quest is going to reach the time limit soon! ] [ Host please wake up!! A Quest is going to reach the time limit soon! ] [ Host please wake up!! A Quest is going to reach the time limit soon! ] And kept repeating it over time. Silver finally woke up and said, "That was a great sleep!" ''Morning system'' as he yawned and started stretching his body up. [Good Morning Host ] [ Host, you have a new Quest and it is about to expire ] ''Show me the details'' [ Side Quest! The Cats! Details: Save the poor Cats! From a Devil who came from the branch family Naberius household. Rewards: A skill of your choosing Failure: both of the sisters die Time Limit: 5 years [ Three Days Left] ''Wait! System you said 5 years right? then how come there are only 3 days left?'' [Answering to host... You have received the quest 5 years ago but you did not pay attention as you were drinking with your new family and got wasted ] ''The Hell'' '' Chapter 10 - Factions... Silver who heard what the system said, he asked ''Just how much and how long did we drink? When did my wife join us?'' [ Answering to host... The host has been drinking for 3 years and 9 months. Host wife joined at the 6th month when you started drinking. Passed out and Wasted for 1 year and 3 months until now ] [ Congratulation host... You now have earned a tittle {Drunk and Wasted} ] Hearing what the system made Silver''s mouth twitch, he said so his system ''Enough, let''s go see Ophis And Rose, they might be worried'' Silver made a portal that leads to where the quest is located because he wants to finish it as soon as possible. But, before he leaves, he went and woke his Goddess up, while also waking his Father-in-law and his new Grandfather. Silver told them that he has a quest to do and also told them about Ophis and Rose. Hearing what Silver said, his Grandfather said "Good luck child" as he smiled. "Thanks, Gramps, I will" as he also smiled back. "Come back soon son and let''s drink again," said his Father-in-law with a laugh. "I will Father. In the near future" replied Silver as he bowed a bit. Silver then went and asked his wife "Shall we go my Wife?" smiling as he extends his hand for her to grab hold unto. The Goddess said "Ummm... You go finish your mission first and I will wait for you in the Dimensional Gap, I still want to sleep some more" as she blushed and a bit with her head down. Silver seeing her blush and smile, made his heart beat faster and faster, he nearly jumped at her seeing blush like that and smile. But, Silver held himself back, because that will be an embarrassing thing to do in front of his Father-in-law and Grandfather. Seeing them like that the *Creator* and his Father chuckled, which also made Silver show a tint of red in his Handsome face. "Father, how about we bet on how long it will take him to come back here?" asked the *Creator*. "Why not. So what''s the bet?" asked the *Creator''s* Father "Let''s make the bet, ''The loser will not drink any kind of liquor for a Trillion of years'' " said the *Creator*. "Why not, I bet 10 Billion and 10 Million years," said the *Creator''s* Father. "I bet t 15 Billion years" betted the *Creator* "Deal!" said the *Creator''s* Father. After that, the two of them laughed and again went and started drinking. -------------------------- Flashback... When Silver came out of the cocoon when he merged with his Dragon God bloodline... The whole Human World was in panic and fear. Humans thought that the end of the world is coming and started shaking in fear because of the unknown event that has just transpired. Mass media started reporting all the massive destruction everywhere all over the world. The Government started dispatch troops after troops from Police to the Navy to help those injured and report the death toll. This event happened when Silver came out of the cocoon and with aura was out of control. But, thanks to the system that the aura that covered and almost destroyed everything was suppressed. This event not only happened in the Human World but also in Heaven''s Realm, Underworld''s Realm, and even God''s places were affected by it. Underworld... The Devils were in a panic, they tried to find out who could cause or what kind of being could release such a terrifying Aura because this is the first time they have ever felt it. No one in the Underworld Realm knows anyone who can release such an aura, they thought that it might be Ophis or Rose, even those who remembered The Beast of Apocalypse thought about it being the one who did, but they quickly thought otherwise because the aura felt entirely new and different. Gremory household~ The Four Great Satan''s quickly contacted each other and set up a meeting after the aura died out. They are named Sirzechs Lucifer (Formerly known as Sirzechs Gremory) from the Gremory House, Ajuka Beelzebub (Formerly known as Ajuka Astaroth) from the Astaroth house, Serafall Leviathan (Formerly known as Serafall Sitri) from the Sitri house, and Falbium Asmodeus (Formerly known as Falbium Glasya-Labolas) from the Glasya-Labolas house. Sirzechs asked Ajuka "Have you found out where the Aura came from?" Ajuka hearing what his friend Srzechs question, nodded his head and replied "Yes. It came from the Dimensional Gap" "There were three Aura''s but the first was on a completely different level compared to the other two, and we know two of them being Ophis and Rose," said Falbium "But who was the other one? It was a lot stronger compared to them" asked Serafall Ajuka said "I''ve tried sending someone there but it seems like the Dimensional Gap has been locked by someone or something" in a grave tone. "Anyway, no matter what or who this being is we must and make sure not to ever offend it, or it might cause us of our annihilation" grimly said Sirzechs. The other Three Satan''s hearing what he said nodded their heads in agreement. Fallen Angel Headquarters: Grigori~ Inside the fallen angels meeting room, The Leaders of Fallen''s are sitting and also discussing the recent event that took place, they are, Azazel, Baraqiel, Shemhazai, Armaros, Sahariel, Penemue and Tamiel. "Does anyone have any idea who could release such an Aura and cover the whole the world and destroy so many things?" asked the current Governor of the Fallen''s, he is named Azazel. "I don''t know anyone who can. But, just the pure aura and pressure alone did so much damage" said Shemhazai. "Mmm... just from aura alone did this much damage," said Baraqiel while looking at the broken ceiling and walls. "I tried to get information from everywhere and also looked at the old past files but I got nothing," said Armaros. "Have you tried looking at the Dimensional Gap?" asked Azazel "I tried, but it seems to be locked by something or someone" replied Amaros. "We better get ready for the unknown" warned Sahariel. "A great war might be coming. Including the other factions or even the gods" said Penemue "We''ll be damned if we are to fight that being" fearfully said Tamiel. "Let''s try to get more information but for now we will rebuild the headquarters. I will to go and ask the Devils later if they have any kinds of information" said Azazel and thought ''Kokabiel, Please don''t do anything stupid as to try or provoked that being or it will be the end of us''. Somewhere on the Human World~ "Excellent! Such a majestic aura and pressure! Hahaha, if I can make this creature join my cause, there''s no need to even mention the Three Factions or even the Gods! No one would be able to do anything hahaha!" crazily laughed Kokabiel. Heaven Realm~ Michael an Archangel is sitting in front of a round table along with his fellow Seraphs named, Gabriel, Uriel, Raphael. They are discussing what has just transpired. But, they are more curious about the aura because it has never been felt until now, they felt no malice from the aura but was still curious for its sudden appearance. Gabriel said curiously "Who could have such an aura? Can it be The Beast of Apocalypse? But I feel no malice coming from it, but still, it brought destruction just from its aura and pressure". Michael shook his head and said, "No, It is not The Beast, the aura feels different". "Yes, the aura feels like an aura of a God but there is something else more but it shouldn''t be possible" Raphael added. "Yes, it feels like that of a Dragon?" Uriel unknowingly said. "Can it really be Dragon God? No, it can''t be, there''s already the Ophis and Great Red" said Michael as he went into deep thinking. "It can be as a possibility, and if that is true then the balance will be broken" gravely said, Gabriel. " I hope it is not and whatever that being be or what it plans to do, let us hope that it is not an evil being or the world will be destroyed" grimly said, Michael. The Three Seraphs also feared the unknown, especially the being who could release such an aura and pressure and brought destruction. Just like that. Two Years have passed in peace until Silver suddenly disappeared from Ophis and Rose sight that made them angry, panic and worried. They thought that the Three Factions or even the Gods have done so and hide Silver away from them. The two years that passed in peace, but won''t last any longer. Ophis and Rose will come, but not in peace! Chapter 11 - The Unreasonable Ophis!... Two Years have passed in peace since the Aura appeared and caused a lot of damages. Almost all the damages in the human world have been rebuild, while the Three Factions have finished repairing and rebuilding their own within a year of time. The Gods have tried to find the source of the terrifying aura, but none of them could find who or what could release such an aura. Two Years passed in peace and no one could enter the Dimensional Gap to investigate for it was locked by some kind of power or someone. --------------- Fallens Headquarters: Grimori~ Azazel and the other leaders of the fallen faction (except for kokabiel) are in a meeting and calculating about the cost of repairing and rebuilding and also about a certain fallen Cadre. When they are about to finish the meeting. They suddenly heard the loud sound of a very huge explosion. *BBBOOOOMM* *BOOM* *BOOM* When the explosions stopped, some of the Fallens that got caught up in it, died. Azazel and the others got out as fast as they can, and was shocked to the core. When they saw who caused such a big explosion and dared to attack their very own territory and headquarters. Instead of being angry what they felt was fear! What stood before them are two massive beings. The big one they saw was very well known and those who dared to incur her wrath will never have a happy ending. She is massive, Red Scales all over her body with a tinge of black. She is the so-called The True Dragon Emperor or Great Red by many. She has the color of black all over her body with jade color lines can be seen almost covering her whole body. She is called The Infinite Dragon God also known as Ophis!. From the massive killing intent leaking out from Ophis body, the Fallens felt weak and kneeled down. RRRRRROOOOOAAAAARRRR!!! Both of them roared, and just the shockwaves coming from their roar buildings after buildings started getting destroy again which they just have finished rebuilding a year ago. Seeing their newly built building being destroyed made their heart bleeds, but they don''t dare fight back cause they know if they did they are all can be considered as a goner. Especially from the Black colored Dragon which seems to be so angry or mad for some reason. After their roar stopped the black one suddenly looked down and asked. "WHERE IS MY HUMAN???!!!" When everyone heard what the black dragon said, they are all startled and thinking ''Your Human?''. While everyone was startled by what the dragon has just said, Rose was also startled, she thought ''When did he become yours?''. All of the Fallens are still kneeling for they felt weak and clueless about what the Black Dragon asked. "Did you not hear me?!" asked the Black Dragon in an angry tone. Gathering his courage, Azazel weakly said "We don''t know who you speak of Great Dragon. Even if we know, we would not dare take, hurt or kill any of your possession" as polite as he can. "Azazel, Governor of the fallen, tell me are you the one who took my human?!" angrily asked the Black Dragon. "Not that I am trying to pry, but can you at least tell me how does he look and his name? We will do everything we can to help you in finding him" said Azazel, he thought ''Could it be Kokabiel?'' Hearing the Fallen Governor"s question, The Black Dragon thought ''Name? How does he look?'' noticing something, The Black Dragon never knew what''s the human name is! "Handsome" is what the Black Dragon could say. Noticing Azazel''s expression, the Black Dragon said: "Seems like you are hiding something, tell me!" "I-i-i don''t really know anything, please believe me" pleaded Azazel and looked towards the other Fallens that are also kneeling down and said, "If any of you knows something, spit it out!" Hearing what their Governor said, all the Fallens could say "We don''t know" as they shook their heads. A Fallen said, "Could it be Kokabiel?" Hearing what the Fallen said, all the Fallen''s looked at the one who spoke and thought ''Idiot''. The Fallen''s would have facepalmed if they could because of their fellow Fallen have just said. The Black Dragon perked up upon hearing the name Kokabiel, she said "Kokabiel? Bring him here!" Azazel quickly said "Kokabiel is currently not here, we don''t know where he is at. Please give us time to find and bring him here" Rose finally interjected and said "Ophis, give them time to find Kokabiel. We can just come back anytime we want" The Fallens hearing the name Ophis was shocked, including Azazel because he never saw Ophis in her Dragon form, and now here she is standing right in front of them. Ophis hearing what Rose said went into thinking then said "Very well, listen up fallens, I give you a week of time to find Kokabiel and I will come back" After Ophis said that, she opened up a portal and started flying towards it. "Better do as she said, and find the ''Human'' and if any of you are hiding him, be prepared" warned Rose as she followed Ophis. When Ophis and Rose disappeared from the Grigori Headquarters, they all thought ''That Black Dragon was Ophis the Ouroboros Dragon!? And even for Rose to also accompany her in looking for this *Handsome Human*. Just who is this *Human* to be able to make two of the strongest being search for him!''. Azazel quickly commanded "Everyone! Scatter and find kokabiel at any cost and do everything you can to find the human!" He added "Remember do not kill any human as long as we haven''t found the one they are looking for or we are doomed! And if any of you is hiding something spit it out!" Hearing what their Governor said, all the Fallens scattered about and went searching, except the other leaders and some high ranking ones because they need to discuss about the event that has just occurred. .......... Underworld... Gremory Household~ Sirzechs who is currently doing nothing and just thinking about his little sister Rias was startled when someone came and report to him what had transpired in the Grigori Headquarters. When Sirzechs heard the news, his face turned grave. He quickly called the other Satans for an urgent meeting. Sometime later, the other Three Satans have arrived at the Gremory''s house. When they arrived, Sirzechs quickly told them about the news. The other Satan''s faces also turned grave when they heard of it. But, before they could discuss what to do, they all felt Ophis and Rose aura''s suddenly appeared in the Underworld. All the Devils in the Underworld face paled, just from the aura alone nearly suffocated the low-class Devils to death. As quick as they can, the Four Great Satans flew into where the Ophis and Rose aura is at while all the high-class Devils also joined. Reaching the place where Ophis and Rose are at, they can see Ophis and Rose in their Dragon forms. The Four Great Satans could tell that the Black Dragon is Ophis but the others do not know for they are not told who she is. Before any of them could speak, Ophis seeing the Four Satans, looked at them said: "I''m sure you already know why we have come here, do not make me say it twice, Where is my ''Human''?!" The High-Class Devils gulped their own saliva and did not say anything as they knelt down, not because of the Black Dragon''s question but because of the killing intent and her aura, Ophis unleashed when she spoke. The Four Great Satans heard of the news about Ophis and Rose, appearing in Grigori Headquarters and also about Ophis searching for this ''So-Called Human'' of hers. Sirzechs and the other Satans could barely stand their grounds, forcing himself to speak, Sirzechs he said "Please stop, we don''t know any of the sorts about this human you are searching for, even if we knew, we would never dare harm him" as sweats flowed down on his forehead. Hearing what the Crimson-haired Satan, Ophis furrowed her eyebrows and said "I know of your wicked ways Devils! But, considering that most of you are just schemers, you can not do anything to him. But! If any of you try to hide and lie to me, I will annihilate the lot of you!" Sirzechs weakly said "Please, tell us how does he look like and his name, we will help you in finding him" "None of you can compare to him! And who do you think you are to ask me about him!" said Ophis and was again remembered that she doesn''t know what his name is for she never asked! "I will come back in a weeks time, you better find him and not to hide him from me, or you will know the consequences of doing so! Remember what I said" Ophis said while being unreasonable. Rose just sighed at Ophis actions so far and knows that she will go the Heaven Realm next so she said "Ophis, I will go to heaven, you go to Khaos Brigade and look for him there" Ophis agreed to what Rose said and just nodded, opening a portal she then entered and disappeared from the Underworld Realm. All the Devils heard that the one they call Rose, call the Black Dragon with the name of Ophis is all shock. This is the first time they have ever seen Ophis in her Dragon Form! Rose is still in the Underworld Realm and watched Ophis left. She looked at the Devils so was finally free from Ophis aura and killing intent as they all stood up and heaved a sigh of relief. The four Satan''s are still on guard because Rose hasn''t left yet, she said "Better listen to Ophis warning, or you will also feel my wrath" which made everyone''s body tremble again in fear! Finished with that, she opened a portal that leads to heaven realm and entered, leaving the Devils trembling there. ......... The unreasonable Ophis went to Khaos Brigade Headquarters and asked them the same thing. Being unreasonable as she was angry, she ended up killing a few and left, leaving the others trembling in fear and went back to the Dimensional Gap. ........... Rose arrived in Heaven and was greeted by the four Seraphs. As wild as she was, she kept being reasonable and asked them if they knew anything. She told them about the human who is now called Silver, but sadly all of them knew nothing about him. They promised her to help, looking for the one Ophis and her is searching for. She then left Heaven Realm and also went back to Dimensional Gap. .............. Dimensional Gap... Ophis and Rose met up and asked each other if they have gotten any clue but both of them didn''t have any. Both then went to ask the Gods, but same thing happened, no clue or whatsoever. ............. A week passed, Ophis and Rose are still searching without any rest. They then again went and asked the Fallens, Devels, Angels, and Gods. Ophis is not in her Dragon form by then but with her A.d.u.l.t Human Figure which surprised everyone who saw her in her new form but did not say anything about it. Just like that, Weeks turned to Months, Months turned to years. Five years passed, with Ophis and Rose not taking a rest from searching. But, only found nothing! Chapter 12 - Shirone... Dimensional Gap... A portal appeared and the Goddess Daisy, the first Wife of the ''Human'' who is now named Silver Blaze appeared looking like someone who lacked sleep. As she floats in the Gap, she looked around hoping to see Ophis and Rose and greet them, wanting to tell them who she is, because they might think that she is a foe or something. As she looked around, she couldn''t find them anywhere, she then spread out her Devine sense and covered the whole world with it. As she spread out her Divine sense, she found where Ophis and Rose are currently at and smiled. As sleepy as she is and seeing nothing to rest at, she thought ''I''m sure he wouldn''t mind'' then accessed the system browse through the items, looking for a house to rest at. Finding a good one, she bought it for a 100,000 System Points, leaving Silver with a Billion Points. The house she bought is just a typical two-story house, it consists of 3 rooms, 1 master bedroom with a king size bed and two guest rooms all located on the first floor. It has Three bathrooms, One inside master bedroom, One in the far end of the first floor and One on the ground floor. In the ground floor, there is a Kitchen, a dining room and a living room. After exploring the house for a couple of minutes she went to the master room and slept for she is sleepy, she didn''t have to worry because of the house being made undestroyable so it cost 100,00 System Points. ........ Underworld... A portal appears and Silver came out of it, looking around and not knowing where he is, he asked the system ''System where am I?'' [ Answering to host... The host is currently in a secret hideout of the Naberius House in the Underworld which is in the underground, where they make experiments ] ''Thanks'' said Silver to his system. Silver then spread out his senses and found 32 living beings inside and a lot of dead bodies inside a room. He sensed 30 devils and 2 nekomata''s, 2 Devils who are currently guarding a room with 1 Nekomata inside it, 5 Devils and also 1 Nekomata inside a room that looked like an experiment or lab room of some sort it is also where the dead bodies are located with 3 Devils guarding it while the other 20 Devils are walking here and there as they patrol. Silver sensing such things irked him, it disgusted him to the core. He killed people in his past life, but this is the first time he had found/seen such a thing being done to others. Killing intent started gushing out of him but he suppressed it and calm himself down. After calming himself down, he started walking to the nearest nekomata he sensed, as he keeps walking he soon saw a door, in front of the door, stood two Mid-Rank Devils. Seeing the Devils, he instantly used his time ability and stopped the time and keep walking until he reached the door, he stood in front of the door with the guards standing in his right and left side. He wanted to kill them right then and there but remembered what he sensed he before, he thought ''Since they like to experiment and torture, why not let them see and feel how it is truly done''. Silver activated his space ability and made a portal and threw the two guards inside it. After throwing the devils guarding the door to the portal, Silver reached out for the door''s doorknob but before his hands can reach he felt that there is something protecting the door, something like that of a barrier. He asked ''System, what is this?'' [ Answering to host... Host it is a barrier made by a High-Class Devil ] ''Ohh... Okay'' said Silver then he reached continued to grab the doorknob while also breaking the barrier since it is just a barrier made by a High-Class Devil so it easily broke. ''This barrier thing is kind of annoying'' complained Silver then said ''System, buy me All Barrier''s Breaker'' [ Buying in 3.2.1... Done! Calculating host remaining System points.. Done. Host has 999,500,000 System Points left ] ''Hmm? System, how much is the All Barrier''s Breaker?'' [ Answering to host.. 500,000 System Points has been used to buy the All Barrier''s Breaker ] ''System, shouldn''t it be 999,600,000 Points left?'' [ Answering to host... 100,000 System Points have been used by Goddess Daisy to buy a house ] ''So my wife can also use the system? Didn''t know that'' [ Answering to Host... Yes, she can. But only host and she can use the system. But, she can not use the inventory, only to buy items from the system, and don''t worry host, all host''s future wives cannot use or hear nor see the system ] ''Wives? Future? What do you mean system?'' [ Answering to host... Does host want to see his first main quest? ] ''Yes Please'' [ Main Quest 1! Get a Harem! Details: Get a Harem with a minimum of 3 with Max of 5 Rewards: ??? Failure: ??? Time Limit 20 Years Quest Status: 2/3 max 5 ] ''System what do you mean 2/3? And when did this Quest appeared?'' [ Answering to host... Host, the quest came when you have arrived in this world but you are sleeping that time and never bothered to check quest menu ] Hearing the system reply, Silver stopped asking, proceeded to enter the room. Inside the room, he saw a crying little girl, she looked 8-9 years old sitting in the corner cramped up as she kept mumbling ''nee-chan nee-chan, someone please save us'' and keeps repeating it as she cried. The little girl had white short hair that nearly reached her shoulder, having the height of 3-4 feet, she had white pale skin with bruise all over her body. Silver seeing such the child in such a state felt bad for the little girl and without him knowing it, a tear fell down on his eyes. The little girl who is crying saw the man entered, as quick as she can, she tried to hide as she fears that the person standing there is here to take her and do another disgusting experiment on her. But after looking carefully at the figure just standing there without moving with a bit of tear in his eyes, she felt a bit more relaxed but still kept her guard up because she knows that all people in this place doesn''t have a good motive. Silver seeing the little girl''s state nearly made him snap from pure rage but he calmed down because he has a better plan for them. ''System, show me the best Healing Skill'' commanded Silver to his system. [ Looking for the item host wish... Done. The system found the following, Instant Heal: Can heal outer wounds in an instant. - Price: 100,000 System Points. Instant Divine Healing: Can heal Inner and Outer wounds in an instant. - Price 500,000, System Points. Godly Instant Heal: Can heal Inner, Outer, and Poisons in an instant. - Price 1,000,000 System Points.Instant All Zero: Can heal/remove Inner, Outer, Poisons, and Curse in an instant leaving no scar. - Price 5,000,000 System Points {Note: Cannot Remove Poison/Curse if it has been done by a God or any higher beings} ] ''Buy me Instant All Zero'' commanded Silver [ Buying in 3.2.1... Integrating... Done. Deducting 10,000,000 System Points... Calculating... Done. The host has 994,500,000 System Points Left ] Silver felt some kind of power that is holy fusing with him and quickly disappeared, he said ''Thanks, system'' [Your Welcome Host] After buying the Skill and integrating with it, Silver started walking towards the little white-haired girl. The little girl seeing the man slowly walk towards her made her fear as tears fall down in her eyes, thinking that the man is here to take her and do more experiments on her. But as the man neared her she started to feel a warmth coming from the man but she did not know why. When the man reached her, the man sat down and hugged her tight as fast as he can. The little girl did not even know what had happened but only to feel being hug by the man, she tried to get out from the man''s hug, but couldn''t as she is feeling weak while also feeling the warmth from the man''s hug. Suddenly the man said, "Do not worry, I am not here to hurt you, I came here to help you and your sister, would you trust me?" after saying that, the man who is Silver activated his {Instant All Zero Skill} and healed the little girl. Silver thought ''If I have only arrived sooner!'' The little girl felt her aching body heal up and looked at her bruises and saw that all her wounds have been healed, and hearing what the man said made her cry. She cried and cried more as she buried her head in the man c.h.e.s.t who is hugging her. After some time of crying, the little girl looked up and saw the man''s face and eyes that showed sadness in them, the little girl begged "Please save my sister!! You can leave me here but please save my sister! I Beg You" and continued to cry again while staring at the man''s face, burning the image to her mind and never forget the man''s face. "Don''t worry, I will get you out of here along with your sister. I promised I won''t let anyone do anything like this to happen to you and your sister again. Come, let''s go save your sister" said Silver as he stood up while pulling the little girl up also. "Thank you, Onii-chan. Can I ask what is Onii-chan''s name is?" asked the little girl. "Silver, Silver Blaze is my name," said Silver as he smiled as he looked at the little girl "Shirone, Shirone is my name Silver onii-chan," said the little girl who said her name is Shirone. "Your name suits you, it''s a great name, come let''s go out of this room and save your sister," said Silver as he grabs the hand of Shirone, leading her out of the room. Walking out of the room, both Silver and Shirone started walking through the hallway towards the room where the other nekomata which is the big sister of Shirone is located at. As they are walking they encountered 10 guards but before they can even say anything time was stopped and Silver opened a portal and tossed them in it one by one, and both of them kept walking after doing so, as they neared the room which looked like a lab. In front of the door there stood 3 devils acting as a guard, Silver just used his time skill and stopped time while making a portal and throwing them in it. Before entering the room, Silver told Shirone to wait for him outside because he already knows what is inside the room using his sense that nothing can hide or escape from atomic particles to who knows what, opening the door and entering the room made his rage build up more and more because of what he saw. Inside the room where 6 people, 5 of them wore Lab clothes that looked like a doctor would wear in a hospital. One was checking the last figure to see whether it still have life on it, the figure was currently tied up by some kind of rope that colored back one on each limb in separated in four different directions, the room smelled like some kind of rotten blood. The figure that is currently tied up is a girl, she had black hair that is in a mess, cuts of all size and bruise all over her body, her black colored eyes looked like it has no more life and hopes left in them. Looking at the far corner of the room there''s something piled up that looked like a little mountain, upon closer inspection anyone can tell what it is. It is bodies, bodies but not just bodies they are all women and dead bodies. Seeing this now in his person, made him build up more rage after rage as it slowly piles up. The 5 people seeing the door open and someone who they do not know entered the room angry cause they are in the middle of experimenting. Someone asked "Who are you?! How dare you come here! Don''t you know what place is this and who owns the place?!" Silver said, I AM YOUR DOOM! Chapter 13 - Kuroka...Eternal Suffering... Underworld... Underground Secret Base... The Devils who heard the figure just said those words started laughing. They laugh because of what the man that stood before them is just a normal ''Human'' as he leaks no aura of the sort. Silver just stood there, watching them laugh at him as he checked the Devils ranks, 1 is a High-Rank Devil while the others are all Mid-Ranks. "Just what can you do? You lowly human!" said one of the Mid-Class Devil "Human, who sent you here and what business you are here for!? Don''t you know that this is a facility of the Naberius House one of the remaining 34 Devil Clans?!" said another Mid-Class Devil who boasted the name of Naberius. "Now tell us who sent you here and we might let you leave, it would be a waste to let that handsome face of yours to rot away hahaha!" mocked another Mid-Class Devil. ''This idiots, did they even think. How could such a lowly human enter without any of us noticing him? Don''t even mention, we have guards and he just entered the room before we noticed him!'' thought the High-Class Devil. Silver hearing their questions, chuckled and said "Me? As I have said before, I am your doom and don''t worry no one sent me here" Silver then stopped time and slowly walked towards the girl that is currently tied up. Upon reaching her, he undid all the ropes that are binding her, and after doing so he carried the girl in bridal style as the girl is too weak to stand up in her own legs. Silver activated his {Instant All Zero Skill} and in the blink of an eye, the girl''s scar and bruises disappeared, the girl felt the changes on her body and felt no more pain and being carried by someone, slowly opening her eyes which has more life in them now compared to before. As she opened her eyes, what she saw made her froze, she couldn''t recognize the one who is carrying her but she did not do anything because she can feel the warmth coming from the figure who is carrying her. Silver noticed that she finally gained her consciousness back, he looked at her and said "Don''t worry, you and your sister will be safe from now on" and walked out of the door carrying her. The girl hearing what he said started to let out tears in her eyes and said " Thank you " in weak tone for she did not have the strength to speak louder. As they came out of the room, there is a little white-haired girl standing there and with an anxious look at her face. The little girl saw the ones who came out of the room and she quickly recognizes both of them and started to run towards them with tears in her eyes. The girl in Silver''s arms saw the figure running towards them and also quickly recognize the figure. The figure is no other than her little sister who she sacrificed herself to protect, Shirone!. Upon seeing her sister she struggled to break free from Silver who slowly put her down when she started to struggle albeit with little strength she had. As Silver put her down, she also started to run towards her sister, and as soon as each other is within each other''s grasp, they hugged each other and started to cry their hearts out. Silver stopped time again and made a portal and put them all to where he put the others before and stopped his time skill after doing so, the only ones that are still in the realm of time stop are the ones who are in the laboratory/experimental room/lab. Silver slowly walked towards the sisters, and as he walks towards them, the two sisters noticed him and looked at him with a thankful look in their eyes to which silver just smiled. "I will be getting the two of you out of here now" as Silver made a portal and took the sisters and entered it. Underworld... Somewhere... A portal suddenly started forming and three figures can be seen coming out of it. They are Silver, Shirone and ???. "Thank you for saving us from that damned place, my name is Kuroka" gratefully said the one who was tied before who now said her name is Kuroka. "Nice to meet you Kuroka, my name is Silver, Silver Blaze," said Silver with a smile on his face. Kuroka blushed when she saw the handsome face of Silver and with a smiled in it then looked away. "Sister, are you still hurt? your face is red " asked Shirone innocently. Kuroka hearing her sister made her blush more and said "No, it is just your imagination" Silver seeing them really cared for each other smiled, a genuine smile from the bottom of his heart and said"Wait for me here I''m going to blow that place up" Shirone hearing him asked, "Silver onii-chan are you leaving us here?" "No, I will just go back to that place and make sure no more things will happen and be repeated to what happened to you and you and the others" explained Silver "Please come back soon Silver onii-chan," said Shirone in a worried tone "I will, don''t worry I will be done in a few minutes, ok?" said Silver as he ruffled the hair of Shirone. "Umm, be back soon Onii-chan," said Shirone "Thank you" is what Kuroka could only say. Silver just smiled at her and opened a portal leading to where he was before. Silver ported back, but this time he is no longer calm, his eyes started changing to golden color with a black crimson slit in his pupils as unleashed his aura. Inside the experiment/lab room, the time has been restored and the 5 figures remaining was confused, because only the human is there now without the girl. Silver''s aura that has been unleashed made the Devils fell fear because this was the same aura that had appeared years ago and destroyed many things causing massive damages to all. The High-Rank Devil thought ''Could it be him?! But it is impossible he is just a ''human'' before!'' Suddenly he remembered that Ophis and Rose were looking for a ''Human''. Upon realizing he loudly said, "HOW COULD WE PROVOKE SUCH A BEING!!!" The other 4 heard him but did not reply as they are all shaking in fear, fear that they never had felt before. Silver just stood there as he watched them tremble in fear, he said "Well hello there, we meet again. Are you prepared to feel and suffer what have you done to all of those you experimented at? But I will tell you what you will experience is a million times more worst!" "Please, please, please oh great being please spare us! We will never do such things again! Please, I beg you" begged the High-Class Devil. "No, I asked if you are prepared. Did you think you will be spared? Don''t make me laugh. Well then, go and repent all your sins and suffer for eternal damnation" said Silver as he opened a portal leading to where the sent the other Devils are and put them all in it. A portal opened, 30 to be exact and what came out of it was the Devils in the underground from the secret base of Naberius Household Branch where they make their experiments. When the Devils came out from the portal, they felt fear, more fear than they ever felt before not just fear. They tried moving, but none of them can move some even tried to do everything they had but nothing. The only thing they can feel is fear and HOT, yes hot, so hot that they just wanted to die. What they can see in front of them a planet but not just any kind of planet, the planet is a full colored orange, which sometimes explodes in some places but quickly reverted back. Of course, the Planet/Star is the SUN! They are 100 of miles away from the sun, they tried everything they can to get away but nothing will work, soon they noticed that they can breathe, but if it''s for others they might or definitely die instantly. Silver made it so they can breathe. Slowly but surely, they are being pulled by the planet inch by inch, meters by meters as it gets hotter and hotter, they all wish to die but they just can''t. Soon, some started being burned alive as they cried for help but no one can help them, as time passed, the rest that is still alive but also started being burnt as they scream. But, It seemed like time reverted back for all of them because they are floating again to where everything started. Realizing what is happening and what the figure said to them, they then truly realize what he meant by those words. This is truly... Eternal Damnation!!! Chapter 14 - Reunion... After Silver finished sending the 30 Devils to eternal suffering, he opened a portal and entered it, appearing just outside the underground secret base, what he saw was an old looking house that was just a cover up for the secret base. As Silver came out of the portal, he slowly transformed into his Dragon God form, soon he was done with his transformation and his aura started leaking out. Everyone from the Underworld felt this aura, the aura that is so mighty and overbearing. All of them felt fear, they all felt this aura before, this was the same one that has caused massive damages 7 years ago. When he was done, he flew up just above the old looking house. When he was high up enough he opened his mouth and started charging for a breath attack, when he deemed it good enough to destroy everything from the house to the underground base he released his attack, When his attack reached the house *BOOM* an explosion occurred, an explosion for a couple hundreds of meters leaving nothing only a crater that expands for hundreds of meters behind. Silver seeing nothing left behind of the cursed place started flying towards the two sisters. After Silver left, Kuroka and Shirone were worried that he might not come for them. "Onee-chan, will Silver-onii-chan come back?" asked Shirone "Shirone, don''t worry he said he will come back just after a few minutes right? Kuroka answered her little sister "Umm, then why is your face still red one-chan? Are you really alright?" innocently asked Shirone "Y-yes! I''m alright" answered Kuroka as she looked away. Suddenly they heard a loud explosion which startled the two of themes the shockwave threw them off for a few meters. Standing up after being thrown away by the shockwave, they looked towards the direction where the explosion happened, when they looked up they saw a huge black colored dragon with crimson lines all over its body. As they saw the huge dragon they panic. "Onee-chan wh-what is that?" asked Sirone "D-d-dragon!" Kuroka said in fear After a few minutes or so the dragon started flying towards them, which made the sisters panic and fear. *Kuroka and Shirone P.OV END* Silver flew towards the sisters after blowing the place up, seconds he reaches them and stopped and descended in front of the two sisters. Shirone and Kuroka seeing the dragon descend in front of them scared the living hell out of them as they paled. Silver seeing the two stared at him while their body shook in fear, remembered that he is in dragon form, he hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, it''s me Silver". Hearing the dragon speak made the two sisters calm down. "Y-y-you are a Dragon!? Are you not ''Human''?" asked Kuroka with her voice and body shaking. "Yeah I am, but I am also a human at the same time" sais Silver "What do you mean?" asked Kuroka "I don''t know how to explain it, I just became like this haha," said Silver because he could exactly say those things, right? Kuroka did not ask any more questions because she believes in him as he is their savior. Without him, they might have died in that place. "Are you really Silver-onii-chan?" asked Shirone "Yes, it is me Shirone" answered Silver As he finished speaking he bought down and opened his large hand and told to the sister "Hop on, we still have some unfinished business to do". To which the sisters complied, after the sisters finished climbing up, Silver started to fly heading towards a certain direction as he formed an energy barrier in his hands to protect the two sisters from windlass. ... Ajuka Beelzebub place Ophis and Rose have come back to the underworld again, they are here again to ask if they have found Ophis ''Human'' as she claimed him to be. 5 years have passed but still, no one found him or any kind of leads. Ophis is in her a.d.u.l.t form (never reverted back to loli ever since), she had bloodshot eyes and hagard as she can ever be (there''s always a first time for everything). Rose is still in her massive dragon from, also with bloodshot eyes, because Ophis never let her rest for the last 5 years looking for the ''Human''. "Well? Have you found him yet?! asked Ophis "No, we can''t find him because you won''t even tell us how he looks" rebuked Ajuka who grew tired of Ophis In fact, the Devils showed her many young men with handsome looks in front of her because it is the only clue Ophis has ever given them. When they did so, they are all killed instantly by Ophis and sometimes even Rose. The only word they will say is "Not him" and this has been going on for the last 5 years, same for the other two f=Factions and the Gods. ... Suddenly, they all felt a familiar aura, when Ophis felt the Aura she vanished to where she was standing at followed by Rose. Ajuka was startled by what Ophis and Rose have just done. He came to the conclusion that Ophis and Rose might have gone to where the aura to fight it as he followed them and many others also joined. High-Ranking and Ultimate-Class Devils from all families coming from all different directions. ... Silver was currently flying heading towards a certain direction felt many energies coming towards him. Soon most of already reached near him, just hundred of a meters away. There are Dragons and Devils alike but what shocked him the most was when a figure with a perfect body with bloodshot eyes flew towards him in a fast speed with tears in her eyes. As soon the figure reached him, the figure hugged his head grabbing tight into it while tears started falling from the figure''s eyes and asked " Where were you!?" in a happy, worried and relief voice. Of course, the figure is no other than Ophis. Silver was startled but quickly gained his senses back, hearing the voice of the figure that is holding tight into his head and he already knows who it belongs to he said, "I will explain later and I''m sorry for suddenly disappearing without saying anything. Anyways, I''m Back!" "Umm... Welcome back..." Chapter 15 - Naberius... Rose seeing the familiar Dragon which is now named Silver, finally felt relief as she sighs and thought ''Finally, he came back'' while remembering the last 5 years of no rest. If she tries to sleep, Ophis will glare at him, a glare like she killed her most precious which made her shiver and tries not to sleep. Silver seeing Rose with bloodshot eyes smiled, while Ophis started falling asleep because she never slept for whole 5 years trying to find him. The Devils seeing this sight are all confused, they all thought ''Is he the one Ophis and Rose looking for? No, shouldn''t be, Ophis clearly said ''Human'', not a dragon!'' As they all continued thinking, ''So the dragon is the ''Child'' of Ophis and Rose?! But who is the ''Human''?'' ''Maybe the ''Dragon'' was kidnapped by a Human, but finally freed itself and came back!'' They all thought because of what they are currently witnessing while remembering how anxious the two was before. And seeing how the Dragon looked like. Rose has the color of Red while Ophis is black and now the Dragon in their sight has the color of the other two. So they thought ''Is that Dragon a child of them?!'' They can think like this because Ophis and Rose don''t have any ''Gender'' and can change it to what they like and also how to look like. ... As Dragons and Devils alike stayed at the sky, suddenly the Dragon with a black and crimson colored line all over its body spoke, it looked towards them which brought them back to their senses as they are still lost in their own thoughts. "Is there any of you from the Naberius Clan?" asked Silver A High-rank Devil stepped forward and said: "Sir, I am an Elder from Naberius Clan, may I ask why does Sir Dragon seek us?" "Good, go get all your family members here and I will tell you, you have an hour" replied Silver who is still in his Dragon God form. The High-rank Devil hearing what Silver said face paled, he did not know why the dragon wants him to get his clan members and come to him, he thought ''Who would have offended this Dragon!'' He said "Sir, please wait for a moment, I shall go back and bring them here" politely said the Elder from the Naberius house and flew away as fast as he can. After the devil left Silver descended to the ground slowly trying not to shake too much as Ophis is still sleeping in his head peacefully. After descending, Silver brought a bed from the system and summoned it, placing it to the ground and slowly put Ophis in it to sleep more comfortable as his scales is hard while also putting down the two nekomata sisters. Rose, seeing the two nekomatas in Silver''s hand, asked, "Who are they?" "The white-haired one is Shirone while black haired one is Kuroka, I saved them from an underground base where they do disgusting experiments on them and that is also the reason why I called up Naberius clan here" explained Silver Rose finally understood why Silver called for the Naberius Clan members and asked, "So, where were you all this time? We were so worried that you just disappeared after being covered by that light" "I was with the *Creator* all this time, oh and his daughter is my wife, she''s in the Dimensional Gap sleeping," said Silver Rose was shocked and asked "Wife?! Dimensional Gap? Sleeping?! "We were so worried about you, looking for you, now you came back and with a wife?! Good work! hahaha" as she laughed crazily. *Devils P.O.V* The Devils who have come to look and followed Ophis and Rose to see what is going to happen but only to see Ophis suddenly hugged the dragon which confused them. Then the dragon asked if anyone is there from the Naberius Clan which there is the elder and the Dragon told the elder to go get the rest of his clan members and get them here. ''The Naberuis Clan is doomed!'' As they keep listening the conversation between the two dragons made them more confused. ''Sleeping in Dimensional Gap? Just what kind entity can do so?'' What made them more confused is about the Creator* they have heard. Just what kind of being is this *Creator* is? Even the Rose to not ask any more about it?! *Devils P.O.V END* Time Passed, more and more devils keep appearing to the place where everyone is. There are now more than 600 High-rank Devils, even the Ultimate and Super-class Devils came when they heard of the news, about the newly arrived Dragon asked for the Naberius Clan members to come here. Some time passed, a large number of figures can be seen flying towards the place they are currently at, they are all from the Naberius Clan House. When they arrived, they descended in front of Silver which is still at his Dragon form who looked towards them and said "Welcome Devils from the Naberuis clan and members, now be honest as I will only ask once. Those who have anything to do with the experiments done at that disgusting underground base, please step forward and received your punishment" in a calm tone. Time passed... No one in the Naberius house admitted, Silver said "I see. So no one wants to admit it. Let''s see" Silver then opened a portal showing what is happening to the 30 Devils who he put in what he called Eternal damnation. When the portal has reached a hundred meters, everyone saw what is happening inside, 30 figures can be seen dying by being burnt alive over and over again as the process keeps repeating. Silver then said "Those are the 30 Devils from the underground base, dying over and over again. They said proudly that they are from your clan and asked what can I do, so I showed them. Since none of you wants to admit it, why shouldn''t I just send you all to joined them, and know how it feels like suffering and dying for eternity?" said Silver in a calm tone, but deep inside he is in a rage, the Naberius can''t lie to him because he can tell and from his previous life. The Devils who saw what they just saw all paled and sweats covered their entire body as it dripped out from their clothes because of so many sweats. Taito Naberius leader of the Naberius House said "Please wait! I''m sure we can figure this out" as he pleaded. "Those of you who did those things stepped forward right now!" said the current leader of the Naberuis house. Kuroka and Shirone are already done eating before the Naberius House members arrived and also saw what had happened to the 30 Devils in the underground base. After hearing what Silver said and the Naberuis leader said, Kuroka suddenly stepped out as she pointed towards someone and said: "He is one of those who captured us and raided my village, him also, and also those other two" as she pointed at the 4 Devils. Silver seeing who Kuroka pointed smiled and said "Since you are not honest, I will also send you to eternal suffering. If you have admitted after I have asked, you would have it the easy way but choose not to. Since this is your choice, go and suffer for eternity!" Silver then opened a portal one for each of the devils that s.u.c.k.e.d them inside it. Chapter 16 - Meeting... Underworld... After Silver is done sending those 4 Devils from the Naberius house to Eternal Suffering, he said "Now then, since my business here is done, let''s leave." as he looked at Rose who nodded in agreement because she really wants to sleep. Rose opened up a portal and tried to enter it, but Silver suddenly said "Take Ophis with you, I still have to do something" which made Rose curious but did not ask anything and slowly picked up the bed where Ophis is sleeping at. Rose then flew entered the portal after picking the bed where Ophis is currently sleeping at and disappeared from the Underworld Realm and went back to the Dimensional Gap. ''System, can I take the two sisters into the Gap?'' asked Silver to his system [ Answering to host... The host can take them but they will die. If the host does not want to, the system advises the host to leave them in the Satan Serafall care ] Silver knows Serafall, she is a cheerful girl that doesn''t act like a Satan and like wearing magical girls outfit. She is from the Sitri house and has a little sister named Sona. Silver looked at the Satan Serafall and was thinking as he stared at her. The Satan from the Sitri Household (Serafall Leviathan) saw that the Dragon is staring at her. She started trembling as her beautiful and charming face paled. Until she heard the Dragon speak "Serafall Leviathan, a Satan from the Sitri Household, I shall leave the Shirone and Kuroka in your care" decided Silver Serafall was startled by what the dragon said, she asked "Leave? Why? Why leave them to me? The Gremory, Asmodeus or the Astaroth Clan can take better care of them, so why me?" in a confused tone. "Because I trust you!" answered Silver, then asked, "So, are you willing or not?!" "I-i-i-i will do it, leave them to me" answered Serafall in a confident tone. "Great! I owe you one, in the near future if you need any help, just put magical power into this and I will come as fast as I can. Only, if it deemed worthy of my help then it shall activate if not it won''t" said Silver as he handed her a Talisman which he bought from the system for 10,000 System Points. The other Devils from the different household was jealous and envied just how lucky the Sitri Household is. Meanwhile, the two nekomata sisters heard the conversation between their savior and Satan from the Sitri household. Both of them were shocked to hear that their savior will leave them in others care. "Silver-onii-chan are you going to leave us?" Shirone asked as tears came out from her eyes. "Please, please don''t leave us, we don''t know them, they might experiment on us again please" Kuroka pleaded as she holds Silver''s claw and tears started coming out from her eyes so is Shirone. Kuroka suffered from the experiments done to her. She presented herself to be the one to be experimented at. She didn''t want her younger sister to suffer thus taking her place instead to protect her sister and not to suffer. If he could, he would take them along with him but it is not just possible. "I''m sorry but I really can''t take you along with me because the place I am going to will kill you two. But don''t worry I will always come and visit you here. If anyone tries to do anything to hurt you both, I will hunt them to the end of the world or anywhere, be they be in another world or what, I will. So don''t worry" said Silver Kuroka finally understood why he had to leave them here, and said "We will become strong, strong enough to accompany you anywhere you go. So please, when we are strong enough please don''t leave us again" as she promised herself to become stronger. Shirone did not say anything but just promised herself to become stronger, as soon as she can so she could join her big brother''s journey and not be left alone. Silver thought of something and he remembered, he then said ''System, buy me Senjutsu, Youjutsu, and Touki manuals'' [ Buying in 3.2.1... Done. Manuals are now in Inventory ] ''Thanks, system'' [ Your Welcome host ] Silver took out the manuals and handed to Kurokka, he said "Take this and train in it. It will make you stronger" Kuroka took the Manuals and said "Come visit us every time, okay?" with a bit of tear in her eyes. Shirone added "We will train and become stronger so, onii-chan, come visit us when you can" while looking at Silver in his Dragon Form. "Don''t worry, I will come to visit when I can, alright?" said Silver. The two sisters nodded their heads but did not say anything back and just stared at Silver. After bidding their farewells, Silver opened up a portal and flew into it, leaving the Devils and the two nekomata sisters behind. ................. Dimensional Gap~ A huge portal opened as Rose exited. As Rose exits the portal she saw a something which is a few miles away from him. Taking a closer, it seemed to be a house, yes a normal two-story house which got her thinking ''How is it possible for a house to exist here''. Thinking back, she remembered what Silver told her, that his wife is in here and currently sleeping. As soon as she has finished doing so, she flew a bit away from Ophis and also went to dreamland for the first time in 5 years. Time passed, another huge portal appeared and Silver in his Dragon God form exited it. After Silver exited the portal which has closed right after, and he transformed back to his human form. After transforming back to his human form he started looking around only to find Ophis sleeping in a bed while Rose is also asleep a few miles away and a house which is also a few miles away and got him thinking ''Why are they sleeping miles away from each other?'' Deciding not to bother them he also decided to sleep and flew towards the house as he is a bit mentally tired from all that had happen from earlier. Time passed, it has been a week since all of them went to dreamland, Rose was the first one to wake up, as soon as she woke up she started flying doing it''s drives again as she laughed loudly, while doing so. Well it has been 5 years since she did so, so she missed the feeling. Forgetting that the others are still sleeping. Hearing the loud noise Ophis woke up which startled her awake. After sometime, gathering her senses back as she looked around finding herself in a bed within the Dimensional Gap and finally remembered seeing her ''Human'' back in the underworld. She quickly looked around trying to find her ''Human'' as she started sensing everything and everywhere she can, finally, she located her ''Human'' as she stands up and started flying to where her ''Human'' is at. At the same time.. Inside the house within the room where the Goddess is sleeping at also woke up from the loud noise. As she woke up, she rubbed her eyes that has a morning glory in them, as she rubbed them she sat down and looked around only to find Silver sleeping right next to her *blush*. She slowly got out of the bed and went to the bathroom to fix herself, and after some time she went out of the bathroom and decided to head towards the kitchen to cook something as she is hungry and knows that Silver will wake up soon. Heading towards the door, she slowly opened it and saw someone standing there. *Ophis P.O.V* Hearing the loud sound, startled me awake, after some time I quickly gained my senses back, finally remembering seeing my ''Human'' back in the underworld I thought it was just a dream, I quickly spread my senses trying to find my ''Human'' and soon found him nearby. As soon as I found him, I quickly flew to where I sensed him, after some time of flying which felt like a long time. I saw a house, and just to be sure I spread my senses back again but this time, I sensed that there is someone with him inside the house, as I reached the house and standing in front of the door I opened it and entered. I know my ''Human'' is inside the room but I don''t know the other one. Looking around, I saw a stair which leads to the upper floor and went into it, as I started walking and going up. As I climb up slowly, soon I reach the door where I felt the presence of my ''Human'' along with the other one is. I stopped right in front of the door because I felt that the unknown presence started walking into the door. As the the presence reached the door, it started opening the door. As the door opened I saw a someone I never ever saw before. *Ophis P.O.V END* The Goddess opened the door and saw someone standing in front of the door which she knows who and greeted "How are you Ophis? Nice to finally meet you" the Goddess said as she smiled. Ophis seeing the one who opened the door was rather startled, startled about how the unknown one to her looked like. "Who are you?!" asked Ophis "Me? Oh, excuse me for not introducing myself first. I am Daisy the daughter of the *creator* and I am also Silver''s Wife" replied the Goddess as she introduces herself. Ophis was startled when she heard the ''Wife'' part, she felt something inside her breaking. She did not know why but she felt sad, tears after tears stared falling out of her eyes. Not knowing what to do anymore she flew away towards unknown direction... Chapter 17 - Kiss...Ophis... Dimensional Gap~ The Goddess saw Ophis cried and suddenly flew away, got worried. She went back inside and shake Silver awake while calling his name, after some time of shaking and trying to wake Silver up, the Goddess finally succeeded. Silver feeling someone shaking him up while calling his name with a sweet lovely voice telling him to wake up pretended to stay asleep, but after some time he finally decided to get up. As Silver woke up, he rubbed his eyes as he sat down. Seeing his Goddess waking him up made him smile, but as he got up he saw his Goddess with a worried face he asked: "What happened?" The Goddess hearing Silver''s question slowly explained what happened from when she woke up to Ophis fleeing while crying. Silver hearing what Goddess tod him was shocked, asked: "I-i-i-i don''t know, but are you okay with it?" "Mmm... I already know that you will have more, so I only want you to promise me that I will be the first and never betray or leave me!" Goddess Daisy said as she blushed and looked away. Silver was taken aback hearing what his Goddess told him, he felt relief and glad at the same time. Silver slowly went in front of his Goddess and hugged her with his right hand and his left went for her chin, as he held her chin trying to make her face him face to face. The Goddess seeing her husband-to-be eyes looking at her and started to lean forward, realize what he wanted to do and she left herself at his hands but was also nervous as this would be her first and hugged back. The husband and wife kissed as they hugged each other. After Kissing for some time, they parted their lips and both of them felt warmth towards each other, and both of them blushed and stared at each other. After some time they released each other in their hug, and the Goddess said "Go, go and get her" she said in a commanding tone while her face is still looked like a tomato. Silver hearing his wife-to-be nodded and smiled as he started walking out of the room. Meanwhile, Rose was at her own, flying around while doing her drive, when suddenly she saw Ophis fly passed her with tears in her eyes as she opened a portal and disappeared in sight, she thought ''What happened?'' Rose wanted to follow Ophis but decided not to as this was her first time seeing Ophis cry like that, so she just minded her own business and looked at the house. As Silver exited the house, he started sensing to where Ophis have gone into. After some time he sensed where she''s at and opened a portal and entered it also disappearing from the Dimensional Gap. ------------- ~Human World Somewhere... Unknown Mountain... Unknown Mountain, a mountain that expands a couple of hundreds of kilometers and surrounded by many other small mountains, the top of the unknown mountain reaches the high clouds which can not be seen from the ground. This mountain is far from civilization, almost left untouched by the humans, trees that grow a couple of tens of meters, there is also many growing new buds, flowery green fields and many different kinds of animal living here from ants to Dinosaurs. .... A portal opened at the top of the mountain, as figure exited it with tears in her eyes. Ophis didn''t know where she went to, she just flew as she opens a portal after another until she came across an unknown mountain and stopped. She sat down on the flowery green field which is filled with beautiful flowers of many different kinds and colors as they swing with the wind the softly. As she sat down, she started recollecting the time she spent with her ''Human'' from the time she and Rose found him to the months and years that they spend together. And for him just to suddenly disappear which worried her, spending 5 years looking for her ''Human'' and finding him at the underworld, and waking up in a bed within the Dimensional Gap to only see another woman that calls herself his wife. Thinking about those things made her heart ache more, as a stream of tears falls out from her eyes. Unknown to her a portal appeared behind her for she is lost in her thoughts, a figure came out of the portal which is just 5-7 meters away from her. After the figure exited the portal, it slowly started to walk towards her. When the figure is just some inches away from her the figure slowly sat down as the figure slowly hugged her from her back. Feeling someone hugging her from her back, she felt warm towards the one who is hugging her, gaining her senses back to reality as she was lost in thought, finally realize who is hugging her. "Why" "I''m sorry, for suddenly disappearing without saying a word" "Why" "I''m sorry, for not telling you, i-i-i did not know how to tell you" "Why" "I''m sorry, I did not mean hide things from you" "Why" "I''m sorry, from now on I will not hide anymore or anything from you" "Why" "I promise" "Why" "I love you" "...." She felt her heartbeat like it has never before, she felt something warm, care and many more that she doesn''t know or has never known before as more and more tears fall out of her eyes. Ophis looked back and saw the face of ''Human''. She looked in his eyes, eyes showing that he truly mean the words he said. Silver smiled as Ophis finally looked at him, seeing the tears falling in her eyes, he raised his hands and wipe away the tears on her eyes as he cares her beautiful face. Time seemed like to stop for both of them as they slowly brought their heads closer and closer towards each other. Thinking of nothing more they both brought their lips together and started Kissing each other, as they kiss the wind blew, both of their hairs swinging along with the wind. After some time, they both parted their lips away as they smile towards each other. Ophis felt something she doesn''t know how to say, remembering what her ''Human'' said to her before finally realize what those words meant. and said, "I Love You". Silver smiled at her and lean his head forward again, soon they started kissing again each other feeling both of each other''s love. ---------- Rose while doing her drive''s as she calls it, saw Ophis fly passed her but she also noticed the tears in her eyes, as Ophis flew away, she opened a portal disappearing from the Dimensional Gap. She thought and asked herself ''What happened'' but then remembered something and thought, ''Oh they must have met'' as she chuckled. Looking at the house which should not be possible to exist within the Dimensional Gap. Silver came out of the house, standing there for a minute, he opened a portal as he entered it, disappearing from the Dimensional Gap following to where Ophis is at. Looking at the House again, she saw another figure come out. She thought ''Is she his wife he said before?'' As the Goddess came out of the house she saw Rose, who is also looking at her. The Goddess smiled and greeted "It''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to finally meet you, Rose, my name''s Daisy" as introduced herself. "Nice to meet you also Daisy, can I ask you something?" asked Rose "Please ask" replied the Goddess "Are you fine with him having another?" asked Rose curiously "Yes, I''m fine with it. My father already knew and agreed and I''m not also against it. Plus he can''t help it even if he doesn''t want to" replied the Goddess "What do you mean?" asked Rose "Nothing, is there anything you want to ask more? I need to go and cook because I''m hungry and I''m sure Silver also is" said the Goddess "Silver?" asked Rose "Yes, that is his name, Silver, Silver Blaze. So anything you want to ask?" asked the Goddess "No, Nothing more. Thank you, now I finally know his name" said Rose "Then I shall go back inside and cook. Oh, why not join us later?" asked the Goddess "Ughh, no I''m fine maybe later" declined Rose "Well, I would love it if you will join us later for a meal," said the Goddess as she smiled Rose just nodded her head and did not say anything and flew away. The Goddess smiled and went inside the house, heading towards the kitchen and started cooking. Soon, smokes can be seen coming out of the house as the Goddess cook. Rose who flew away but not far, waited for the outcome and not going anywhere as she just floats right where she is. Time Passed, Rose started getting irritated as Ophis and Silver is taking too long to come back. Couldn''t wait anymore she started to fly away, but before she could get far she saw a portal opened, but there''s only one portal which made her disappointed and thought ''Only one? What happened?'' Silver came out of the portal but his right hand seems a bit stretch out and is still inside the portal. When his right hand finally came out of the portal another hand seemed to be holding Silver''s hand and a figure finally came out, which is Ophis. The two of them are holding hands as they came out of the portal. Rose seeing the two of them finally smiled and flew away and went to do her own things. ........ As Ophis and Silver came out they saw Rose flew away with a smile on her face, not bothering about it both Silver and Ophis flew towards the house, reaching the house they entered and both of them smelled something. When Silver smelled the smell of food, which is in the dining room, stomach growls telling him that it is hungry and need something to digest. Heading towards the table which is in the dining room, they saw something black? Which almost filled the dining table. Silver seeing this didn''t know what to think, but even if foods colored black they still smelled kind of sweet? "This, what is this thing?" asked Ophis as she pointed towards the black colored food in the table. But before Silver could answer her, the Goddess came out through the door, holding a plate with food that is also colored black. "You''re here! Hello, Ophis nice to meet you again" said the Goddess "Umm, nice to meet you too again Daisy" awkwardly said Ophis. ..... Human World~ Before Ophis and Silver came back to the Dimensional Gap, Silver explained and told her everything, including to how he died but not his past life to becoming a God or Immortal but he did not tell her about the system. Ophis listened to everything Silver told her as she slowly accepted but still not all. "So there will b more?" asked Ophis "Yes there will be, but I don''t know" answered Silver "Why not my sister? She also likes you" said Ophis "Sister? Who?" asked Silver "Rose," said Ophis Silver always thought that Rose (Great Red) is a male for that is what has been said and what he read. What? I always thought that she was a male" said Silver in a shocked tone. "Yes, she is a Female. She just did not answer your question before" explained Ophis .......... Dimensional Gap... Back to house... After Ophis and Goddess Daisy talks to each other, Ophis finally accepted everything thinking that it might not be too bad having a new sister. "So what are those thing?" she asked again as she again pointed on the black colored foods in the table. "These are foods, they are delicious you know, come sit down and let''s eat" invited the Goddess "Are foods supposed to look like this?" curiously asked Ophis because she only saw humans eat something but not colored black like the one in front of her. "No, they are not supposed to look like this but I don''t know because every time I cook they all look like this" depressingly answered the Goddess "Oh" is what Ophis could only say. Silver, Ophis, and Daisy then proceeded to sit down, Silver thought ''It''s do or die!'' as he picked up a piece of meat with his fork that is colored black and ate it. "Wow, this is delicious!" commented Silver after tasting the black colored food. "Thank you for the compliment," said the Goddess in a happy tone. Ophis did not say anything more and started eating, to her surprise she like the food and said "So this is food" as she keeps eating. Soon the three of them finished eating leaving nothing aside except the bones. Chapter 18 - Serafall P.O.V... Underworld~ *Serafall Leviathan P.O.V* When the dragon told me to take care of the two nekomatas I didn''t know what to do. I asked him why would he choose me to take care of them. I was afraid, but only to hear him answer that he trusts me so I choose to agree. After he said that he gave me a talisman that he said to only put magical power in it that if it deemed worthy of his help he will come. When he gave me the talisman, I can feel the other Devils stare at me with envy and jealous feeling. The good thing is, he threatened everyone that if the two nekomatas that he is leaving with me to take care off are to be hurt or anything he will hunt anyone them down. Before the dragon left he gave the two sisters some sort of book to which I don''t know the contents off, only saying that it will make the two sisters stronger faster. After giving the books and bidding farewells, the Dragon finally left. When suddenly, I can again feel many greedy eyes looking at me more like to the talisman I''m holding and the two sisters. Well, not all exactly, only the high-ranking house not the other three Satans because they knew how much of a burden I have. I any harm came to them, the Dragon might kill me first for letting be hurt. They are sure greedy, I thought, but remembering the dragon''s words I started putting magical power into the talisman. And ss one of the Four Satans, this irks my pride. I unleashed my demonic magical power and told them "Did you forget the dragon''s words!? You are all looking to die" Hearing what I just said, the devils with greedy eyes flew away like a mouse being chased by a cat. After some discussion, we all agreed to watch over the two nekomatas left by the dragon for me to take care off. After that, I look at the two nekomatas which one is a little girl with white hair and I thought she''s so cute maybe cuter than my little sister Sona, while the other one with black hair, I thought she''s gonna have a seductive body in the near future as I look into her figure and possible growth. "Hello, I am Serafall Leviathan from the house of Sitri and one of the Great Satan, and I will be taking care of the two of you from now on. Nice to meet you" I greeted them cheerfully. "Nice to meet you, Great Satan, I am Kuroka and this is my little sister Shirone please take care of us" introduces the black haired nekomata name Kuroka. "No no no, call me Sera onee-chan from now on, and I will also call you Shiro-chan and Kuro-chan from now on. Why don''t we go to my place so you can take a rest there, I''m sure you are tired of everything that has happened and please don''t fear me, I am your onee-chan from now on and will protect you two" I said to make them not fear me also and I already like them, seeing how cute they are. "Umm... Thank you S-s-sera O-o-onee-chan" said Kuroka But, it seems like Shiro-chan is still afraid of me, it can''t be helped it, I guess. "Well then let''s go," I said as I lift them up with my magical power and flew towards our house. As we entered, I lead the sisters to a vacant room and told them that they can use the room as they like. I even tried giving them their own rooms but Kuroka rejected, seems like she wants to stay together with her sister, so I just let them stay in one room which is also a bit big as it has too much space. Our house only consists of my little sister Sona Sitri the heir of our house after I became a Satan, my father and my mother and me, with some maids and guards so it is a bit gloomy here as there are not many people. But, I guess that will change now as we have two new members of the family which made me happy. Checking at the two sisters, it seems like they are sleep, wow that was fast I thought. Maybe they are really too tired, I guess I''ll just go and inform my family about them, then I left the two sisters in their room. Two days have passed since the two sisters went to sleep and not coming out of the room. I got worried, so I went to check them out if they are still sleeping, when I open the door I can see them sitting in bed, seems like they just woke up. "Good morning, did you have a good rest?" I asked while cheerfully greeting them. "Umm.. yes Sera onee-chan thank you" answered Kuroka Seeing Shiro-chan being quite, I asked her "Hello Shiro-chan, how are you feeling?" "I feel hungry Sera onee-chan," she said as she holds her stomach as it growls. "Oh right, it''s breakfast time soon, why don''t you two take a bath first and we will go right after? There''s a bathroom in the room so you can bath here" as I went and lead them where it is "Thank you Sera onee-chan," said Shirone which made me smile. Remembering that they don''t have a change of clothes, I said "Right right clothes, you don''t have a change of clothes right, here take this I made them especially for you two" as I brought out clothes for each of them "T-t-t-this is a bit," said Kuroka seeing that the clothes I gave them exactly look like the one I''m wearing. "Now now, we will get you new clothes later" I happily said, because I really want to see how they would look wearing it, well to be more precise, I would love to see how would Shiro-chan look like wearing it. The two sisters did not say anything anymore and just went to take a bath which took them only 15 minutes or so. When they came out they already changed in the clothes I gave them, Kuroka was blushing hard while Shirone doesn''t seem to not notice but looking at her, made me drool *gulp* a LOLI!! A LOLI IN A MAGICAL GIRL OUTFIT!!!.. Kyaaa kawaii I thought. Soon, I finished admiring how cute they are and lead them to the family''s dining room. ------------------- When they saw us they had this dumbfounded look in their face, even the maids stopped at their tracks and look at us while also having this dumbfounded look in their faces, some even nearly tripped and almost lost grip at the plates with the dish they are holding. Not knowing why I tilted my head to the side while touching my chin with my finger and ask "Why the looks?" "Nee-chan, there should be other clothes, why would you give them those?" said my little sister Sona as she removes her eyeglass and clean it then put it back. "Now now it''s fine isn''t it, it fits them perfectly" I replied cheerfully. While My Father and Mother just facepalmed. After that, I started introducing Shirone and Kuroka to my family and likewise, I also introduce my family to Shirone and Kuroka. After introducing everyone to each other and some little fiasco we started eating. After eating I asked the sisters what they would like to do and they said they wanted to train to become stronger and help their onii-chan later on and not be a burden to him. Curious as I was, I asked their Onii-chan''s name, and they told me his name is Silver Blaze. Thinking of the name, I don''t know anyone from Humans to Gods who''s name is Silver Blaze, so I asked again what he looks like, and to my surprise, they said it was the Dragon that left them to my care. Getting out of my shock and gaining my senses back, I lead them to the training bas.e.m.e.nt of our family which is located underground. The two sisters did not want to go underground as they still have fear for being in the underground, seems like the trauma they experience is still there. After some time of convincing them and promising that nothing will happen to them like before they then agreed. But before we can even start training, they took three books and started reading them. Time passed, after an hour they suddenly sat down and started conversing to each other, it''s like they forgot about me being with them. Time passed, a year has passed which was spent in training, and its time for my sister go to the human world to attend a school named Kuoh Academy as a first-year student. Kuroka now looked more m.a.t.u.r.e with a big b.r.e.a.s.t bigger than mine, more taller than before at the height of 5''3 ft. A seductive figure and her back hair was longer than before and looked darker, black ears that looked like a cat along with a tail in her back inches above her b.u.t.t. Overall she looked like a seduction empress! Shirone now have longer hair that reaches until the middle of her back but it stayed white but with more glimmer of white than before, she grew a bit taller 4''7 ft, cat ears and cat tails that colored white, eyes that looked like her older sister but the thing is she stayed a LOLI! which made me happy. Seeing Kuroka''s figure now made me envious, so I made the decision. I''m going on a diet! But wait do I really need to? And why? Three Months later, I am currently training with them when suddenly a guard came to the training room saying, "Ma''am there is a ''Human'' in front of the house asking about Miss Kuroka and Miss Shirone," said the guard "Who is it?" I asked and it got me thinking ''A human?'' "He said his name is Silver Blaze," said the guard ........ Hearing what the guard said I was confused, so I asked just for confirming that I am not going deaf, "You said a ''Human''? Don''t you mean Dragon?" "No ma''am, he is a ''Human" replied the guard ''How is it possible for a ''Human'' to come to the underworld?'' I asked myself, not knowing how. I asked the guard again "How did he come here?" "He came out of the portal ma''am. Some of the Guards are interrogating him just in front of the house" said the guard ''A portal? How is it possible for a ''Human'' to come out of a portal!?'' I again thought, "Umm... You can go back now, I will come and check the situation" I said "Yes ma''am," said the guard, bowing then left When I was about to ask the two sisters I couldn''t see them anymore within the training ground. Hearing some thing like hurried footsteps I tried to follow the sound, only to see Shirone and Kuroka raising against each other while going up the stairs leading above ground. Seeing them acting like that, I followed them up when a sudden realization came to me, I remembered that the name of the so-called Onii-chan by them is also named Silver Blaze! As I follow the two sisters, soon we reach the hallway and unto the main door, I notice the door is opened and the guards were surrounding someone, to my dismay I can''t see the person named Silver Blaze as he is currently being surrounded. Before I can even tell the guards to get out of the way, the black and white sisters dashed forward in amazing speed throwing the guards out of the way as they hugged the said ''Human''. Then I heard Shirone speak "Silver onii-chan why only come now we missed you a lot" as she hugged the ''Human''. "Yes, you said you will always come to visit us," said Kuroka in an angry tone as she also hugged the ''Human''. "Sorry, something came up, and I was busy so I was only able to come now, I''ll make it up to you two and stay here for a while then," said the ''Human'' named Silver. "Can I?" he asked while putting down Shirone and Kuroka getting out of her hugged from him as he looked to me with questioning eyes. ''Now I can finally see his face'' I thought to myself. But, seeing his face made me fl.u.s.tered and almost couldn''t speak but was still able to weakly muttered: "Y-y-y-yes, y-y-you ca-ca-can s-stay as l-l-long a-a-as you like, m-mo-more l-like p-p-p-please s-stay h-h-here f-f-f-for-e-ever!" When he heard me he smiled, that did it! I almost fainted, so I ran away as fast as I can, I did not even know why I even ran away but one thing is clear he is soooo HANDSOME!!! *Serafall P.O.V End* Chapter 19 - Resonate?...Who? Silver, Kuroka and Shirone along with the guards who saw the Great Satan being fl.u.s.tered and hearing what she just said, everyone was dumbfounded. The guards thought ''Is the Great Satan Serafall Leviathan going to get bagged soon?!'' as they look at each other. Meanwhile, Silver is inspecting the two sisters, ''They sure have grown a lot and change a lot huh, also stronger than before'' Kuroka and Shirone didn''t know what to say, while Silver just stood there thinking ''Why did she ran away when I''m in my ''Human'' form, but not when in my dragon form? That''s weird'' After that little fiasco, Kuroka and Shirone lead Silver to the garden located at the back of Sitri household as they want to talk with him about why he only came now. At the garden, the three of them sat in the middle of the garden with a table and chairs which is surrounded by many kinds of flowers of different colors. "Why did you only come to visit us now Silver?" Kuroka asked not calling Silver, onii-chan anymore. "Well, a lot of things happen to which I cannot tell you, sorry about that" replied Silver "A lot?" curiously asked Shirone "Yes, Shirone a lot," said Silver as he ruffles the hairs of Shirone and asked, "So, How have you been?" "We are fine, Sera onee-chan is taking good care of us" replied Kuropka "Good to know," said Silver as he nodded his head. "Sera onee-chan said that she will be enrolling us into a school in the Human World soon so we can learn while making friends, is that ok?" Kuroka asked "Yeah why not, as long as you like to, but which school?" asked Silver as he keeps ruffling the hairs or Shirone which she seemed to like. "It''s called Kuoh Academy, which is managed by the Gremory Household and also located at Kuoh town, It is an All-Girls school but they said that they are going to make it co-ed later" informed Kuroka "Gremory huh. Okay, you can attend if you want to" Silver agreed, then asked "When are you going to start going to the school? "Within 9 months, that is what Sera onee-chan said," said Kuroka "I see," said Silver as he holds his chin and thinking about something then he asked ''System, when is the DXD cannon gonna start?'' [ Answering to host... A year and nine months later host ] ''Alright, thank system'' said Silver to the system [Your Welcome Host] "Is something wrong onii-chan?" Shirone asked because Silver suddenly stopped paying attention and ruffling her hair. "No, nothings wrongShirone. So, I guess I will be staying here for a while then and help you two train" said Silver Meanwhile...Inside the mansion Serafall was running around, the maids and some guards with his father and mother saw her running to who knows where were confused as to why the Great Satan was fl.u.s.tered and ran around like that. His father then ordered a guard to find out what happened, the guard went and asked everyone he can until he reached the entrance of the house and asked the other guards about what had transpired and they told him the events that occurred. Running back to the father of Satan (don''t know his name) and telling him the events, the father of the Great Satan laugh hard while the mother just chuckled. Serafall Leviathan also known as one of the Great Satan/Overlord is now currently in her room. Covered by her blanket and thinking and asking herself ''Why Did I Run Away Like that!?'' as she keeps asking herself. *Silver P.O.V* Shirone and Kuroka asked me why I came to visit them only now. I can''t tell them exactly more like I can''t. But I''ll tell you guys because you might want to know. I spent Six months of training with Rose, Ophis and, my wife, more like sparring. The thing we did not know, Ophis saw us! We did not notice her as we were busy. "What are you doing?" asked Ophis curiously as she stares at us. "Ughhh nothing?" I replied Ophis tiled her head to the right side and asked again "Then why are you not wearing anything?" curiously. I can''t exactly tell her now can I? Ophis then started removing her clothes and went and hopped into the bed. After that one thing leads to another. The thing is they never let me go. But I must say, I enjoyed it. After that, they fell asleep, slowly getting up I went to the bathroom and cleaned myself, and when I''m done I sneakily went out of the room leaving them there asleep. But before leaving, I told Rose that I''m going to visit the sisters. Rose just laughed at me, but I did not mind it because I know that she knows what happened So! Here I am now in the underworld, if I stay there I might die which is not possible. -------------- At the training ground of Sitri house which is located underground. I was thinking about how to train Shirone and Kuroka because I don''t know how to, maybe sparring match? Remembering that I gave them manuals before, I asked them to show me what they can do. ... The Manuals are, Senjutsu: Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the ki and auras of others thus letting them track targets from far away distances. Through disrupting the ki of their opponent''s ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent. As such, there are very few ways to defend against Senjutsu. Senjutsu also has healing capabilities that are effective for either one physical or mental condition, releasing any fatigue and goes as far as to store one''s lifespan, however, this method requires physical contact. Youjutsu: Youjutsu is an ability unique only to Youkai that allows them to cast both offensive and defensive spells. Other spells include creating and controlling illusions and producing a poisonous mist that''s only effective against specific races such as Youkais and Devils. Touki: Touki is an ability that can be used by those who are trained in Senjutsu by controlling the base of their life, creating an aura of life force that they will wear around their body, increasing their attack, defense, and speed tremendously. Another method to obtaining the Touki is by training one''s body to the uttermost limits, gaining control on the base of life itself. This even allows the user to counter magic attacks by punching or otherwise striking them. ..... But, before they show what they could do, I asked them to give me the manuals because I need to learn it before I can guide them and gauge their strength and abilities. Taking the manual, I flip open the manuals one by one as I learn them Instantly, I did not learn Youjutsu though, only Senjutsu and Touki because I thought, ''Why should I learn Youjutsu? I''m a God and a Dragon'' is my reason that''s why. Showing me what they could do in manner, Touki was the first they showed me, I could tell that Shirone is well verse in Touki, unlike Koruka who is a bit weaker than her sister when it comes to into it. Next was Senjutsu, Kuroka seems to have the upper hand in Senjutsu while Shirone is a bit weaker. Lastly Youjutsu, Kuroka is also well versed in this Skill and Shirone is struggling on it. Six months passed and was all spent in training the sisters. Seeing their progress I thought ''They should be able to protect themselves now''. And in those Six months that I stayed with them, living free with the Sitri Family. I finally met Sona Sitri the next head of the family and the little sister of Serafall Leviathan. Sona is a young bespectacled woman with a slim figure, black hair styled in a short bob cut and violet eyes. Her body measurements are [B77-W57-H83 cm] [B30-W22-H33 in] height 5''5. Sona is on the strict side but has great intelligence. The thing is she liked to stick around unlike her sister who runs away but wait, she doesn''t know about me being a dragon right? Speaking of Serafall I did not see her in the last two months but never mind she always runs away every time anyway. But, there was a time that I saw her walking with her head down, she seems like thinking about something so, I went and greeted her. Hearing my voice and looking up, she saw me standing in front of her, getting fl.u.s.tered again, she ran away again without saying a word. I asked myself numerous times ''Why does she keep running away like that, I mean she did not run away when I am in my dragon form, so why?'' Not figuring anything out, I asked the system if it knows why and the answer I got is. [ Harem Candidate Found... Would host like to add Serafall Leviathan as a Harem Member? ] Hearing the system made my mouth twitch. If this keeps happening then what about if I were to travel to other worlds later on. Anyway, I asked the Sitri''s not to disclose my presence in their house to others and not to tell anyone about me having ''Human'' form, which they readily agreed and I also stayed in their place and not going anywhere. Because you know, I want to go have fun later in the Human world and messed things up a bit. I decided to go and attend school later because of this quest. [ New Side Quest: Make the Pervert Loser Stay A Loser Description: Take/Extract the Heavenly Dragon named Draig from Issei Hyoudou Rewards: ??? Failure: Become the loser Time Limit: 2 Years ] Seeing the quest made me thinking and asked the system System, wouldn''t that mess the storyline? [Answering to host... The host has already messed everything up since you came to this world so more messing up is not of a problem ] Hearing the system made my mouth twitch. But now that I think of it, yeah since I already messed it up then I''ll continue messing everything up then. I wanted to leave and go back to the Dimensional Gap because I miss my two wives and Rose, but the sisters begged that I stay with them for another three months until they go to the Human World. I complied because I did not want to see Shirone cry, after all, she is cute. I spent three months with them training and so on. There was a time that I saw Serafall, as quick as I can, I went and grabbed her arm and asked: "Why do you always run away?" Serafall was startled when I suddenly went and grabbed her arm and hearing my question, she blushed and said: "Because if I don''t, I might fall for you!" After that she struggled free then run away, leaving me dumbfounded. Stupefied as I was, I started thinking as I flew up into the sky unknowingly. Getting my senses back, I was startled to find myself up high into the sky, I flew down a bit because I felt something resonating within me with something. Looking down, I saw a beautiful young woman with long purple hair and has orange eyes, with her appearing in her late teens and she wears a white noble dress. As I stare at her she looked towards my direction, seems like she sensed me even when I asked the system to hide my presence. She looked at me with curious eyes as I also did, holding her hands together and putting them at her c.h.e.s.t area and asked: "May I know who you are?" I can hear her like she is just in front of me as the thing that resonates within me continued like it''s exited. "My name is Silver, and you are?" I answered her and ask. "We will meet again," she said then disappeared without telling me her name and the thing that is resonating within me stopped. I wanted to follow her but I decided not to and went back to the Sitri house, opening a portal and entering it as I also disappeared from the place. Arriving back at Sitri house, I asked the system ''System, what was that?'' [ Answering to host... It is your bloodlines host, they seemed to resonate with the girl for reasons unknown ] ''What about my bloodlines?'' [ Answering to host... The host bloodlines are of the purest and will resonate to others who it deems worthy and host please remember that your bloodlines will slowly change you for reasons unknown ] ''Now I''m lost'' After that, I went and bid my farewells to everyone in the Sitri house who seemed to like my presence in the house. After bidding them farewell, I opened a portal that leads to the Gap and entered it as I disappeared in the Underworld. --------------------- Arriving at the Dimensional Gap, I saw my Goddess, Ophis and wait who''s the other one? The new one I saw has, bright crimson hair that reaches her loin area, the height of 5''7, D size b.r.e.a.s.t, wearing a dark crimson dress. Seems like they noticed my arrival and they all looked at me, and when I finally got to see her face, it stunned me, she has golden pupils with a black slit at the middle, small nose and ears that fit her perfect face, she has the waist of 25 inches, 34 inches hip size and those small sweet red lips. She has this wild like an aura around her like a gangster or something? Overall she''s a beauty! But wait, the question is who is she? And again not knowing, I ask, "Excuse me but, Who are you?" ???: Why not guess who am I? she said while the other two just giggled at the back Finally realizing something, and after looking around for some time I couldn''t see Rose, I said "Rose?" "Haha, Correct, it is me, Rose," she said as she laughed "Umm..! You look better this way," I said, complimenting her beauty. "Really?" she asked as she gained a tint of red in her face "Yep, You do. You look beautiful" I answered truthfully After some more talking we decided to head inside the house and eat, Ophis said she wanted to eat. Well, it seems like she became a food addict, especially when it comes to cake. And the seems to be one of the reasons why Rose transforms into her human form. When we are inside the house, I noticed something, in the leaving room, there is now Flat Screen T.V 64 inches at that, there is now even a Refrigerator in the kitchen, I asked the system to check my points. [ Answering to host... Host have 999,200,00 System points left 150,000 System Points were used to buy the manuals for Senjutsu, Youjutsu and Touki Manuals, 50,000 System Points were used to renovate the house 140,000 System points were used for all necessities for the house, including an unlimited supply of food of all kinds for 1 year ] ''Wow, That''s great, So they don''t have to cook anymore?'' I again asked the system [ Answering to host... No host they don''t have to cook anymore, they just have to check the tab that the system provided and find the d.e.s.i.r.ed food and the system will provide it ] ''Cool, so system how much will it cost for another year?'' I asked [ Answering to host.. 50,000 System Points for a year ] ''That''s neat, Thanks system'' I said [Your Welcome Host] Looking around the house, yep it sure is better now only a garden is missing now, only if it''s possible. [Answering to host... It is Possible host ] Hearing that startled me. ''You are saying it is a possible system, really? I asked [ Answering to host... Yes, host, it is possible ] Show me the list. [ Searching... Done. Listing all gardens available... Done. ] After searching I found a good one and went at the back of the house with the other 3. ''System, place it. [ Buying... Done. Creating... Done. Placing in 3.2.1... Done. Calculating host Points left... Done. 999,000,00] ''Thanks, system'' [Your Welcome Host] The Garden looked beautiful, a pathway leading to the center that has 4 white pillars with a white circle marble roof that 4 chairs with a circle while marble table at the center and is surrounded by fountains where the water that goes to the roof while also falling back and not wetting the ones inside, all kinds of flowers many kinds I''d say, and the pathway leading to the center is surrounded by purple colored roses. The Goddess said lovely while the other two just were just standing there and didn''t say anything, I guess, they don''t know or they just didn''t need anything like this? .... After that, we went back inside, Rose went to the living room and when I saw what she was watching and told me she wants to do it, I was dumbfounded because what she''s watching is a Fu*cking Car Racing and said she wants to do it? H*ck, how is she going to do it here, car racing I mean. Ophis was in the kitchen, eating cake after cake. Good thing it doesn''t do anything bad to her or make her fat which is not possible. My wife Goddess Daisy was looking at a food recipe book. Seems like she wants to learn the art of ''True Cooking''. While me, I just went to take a bath because I forgot to take one before coming back. So I decided to take one now. Evening came, Dinner time, we are all in the dining room, the changes in the dining room is not much just the table and some, the table became a four-sided square table a table made of sapphire with the chair becoming aquamarine well it is nice, I guess. As we ate my Goddess asked how long I will be staying now, and I said one year. "Why only a year? You did not come back for nine months" "Well I need to go to the Human World and do something" I answered "Human world? Hey, take me also. I want to go and try car racing" wildly said, Rose "No, you can''t. How about this, I will make you a racing track here with a lot of cars and you stay here" I said "Really!?" asked Rose with a twinkle in her eyes "Yes, really," I said "Okay!" she said and smiled which is made her look more beautiful. Ophis just ate there slowly not really saying anything. After eating and some watching anything that is interesting as we passed time. After not finding anything worth watching I went to bed as I gave the remote to Rose who is pouting because she couldn''t watch what she wants. As soon as I reach the bed I went to sleep, but after sometime Ophis and the Goddess came not wearing anything, seeing made me smirk and said bring it. Time passed, as we are doing our business. Rose who heard the sounds of lovemaking couldn''t take it anymore and also joined in. A year passed, spent on training and some time doing naughty things. *Silver P.O.V End* Chapter 20 - Status Update... Name: Silver Blaze Titles: Drunk and Wasted: Buff Description: Unknown Race: Primordial, Dragon Level: 0 Bloodline: Primordial, Dragon God Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon - Grade: ???, Lightning - Grade: SSS Soul: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: S Strength: 1,000,000,000 Defence: 1,000,000,000 Agility: 99,999 Endurance: 99,999 Intelligence: 100% Unlocked Charm:??? Luck:??? Energy:??? Bloodline Perks: Primordial: Able to fuse with other Bloodlines. Dragon God: Able to fuse with every element/Bloodline. Space: Space, The place where every worlds or planet reside. You wanna teleport somewhere? why not, wanna blow up a planet? just rip open space in the middle of a planet or just make a black hole in the middle/anywhere, how you do it? find out yourself! Time: Time, Yes time, time is always moving forward, But! you have control over time then why not try moving time back then, or even stopping it, how you do it? find out yourself! Chaos: Chaos Energy, it is the Origin of all Energy. All kinds of Energy is from Chaos, It has existed before everything has been formed. Primordial Body: Body of the Prime beings: Unkillable/Immortal Body Dragon Body: Great Defence, Hard to pierce or cut {Note: Only Devine Weapons or Higher can make a wound on you or kill you} Lightning Body: Intangible/Untouchable, [Note: can be attacked and wounded if enemy use. QI, KI, Haki/Spirit willpower, Divine Energy, God Energy] Soul Perks: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul: As you have stayed at the void for millions of years without dying, your soul has become a million times stronger than any other normal human being as you were a human before. {Immune to all Illusions or Soul Attacks of those weaker than your soul {Note: Those who try so, as long as they have a weaker soul they will receive a backlash in the form of what they try to do in a million times more} Forms: {Sage Dragon God Form} Description:Transform into a 250 meters Sage Dragon God {Lightning Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 200 meters Lightning Dragon God +500,000,000 both strength and defense {Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into 150 meters Dragon + 100,000,000 {Dragon-Human Form}: Description: Turns you into a Half Human-Half Dragon Form +500,000 both strength and defense {True Lightning Form} Description: Turns your body into the embodiment of lightning itself + 10,000,000 both strength and defense Skills: Passive: Instant Regeneration: Can heal instantly, Regenerate broken or lose limbs. But Energy is required for broken or lose limbs to regenerate. Instant Mastery: Instantly Master anything/everything. Photographic Memory: Can remember anything/everything or all {the host can turn/off this skill} Active: All Barrier''s Breaker: Break all kinds of barriers {Note: Cannot Break Universal Barrier and Laws} Senjutsu: Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the ki and auras of others thus letting them track targets from far away distances. Through disrupting the ki of their opponent''s ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent. As such, there are very few ways to defend against Senjutsu. Senjutsu also has healing capabilities that are effective for either one physical or mental condition, releasing any fatigue and goes as far as to store one''s lifespan, however, this method requires physical contact. Touki: Touki is an ability that can be used by those who are trained in Senjutsu by controlling the base of their life, creating an aura of life force that they will wear around their body, increasing their attack, defense, and speed tremendously. Another method to obtaining the Touki is by training one''s body to the uttermost limits, gaining control on the base of life itself. This even allows the user to counter magic attacks by punching or otherwise striking them. System Evaluation: Broken Inventory: Mission Dropper X10 System Points: 999,000,00 Chapter 21 - Conquer?... Dimensional Gap~ Silver asked if his Goddess wants to come with him, but the Goddess said "No, I want to take some rest" then she went to bed and sleep for who knows how long. Ophis also didn''t want to come with him saying she needs her Peace and Silence. She just asked why is he going there and he said he''s going to have fun. Rose did not even bother to answer because she was busy driving trying to perfect her skills. Silver bought her lot of cars and a race track which cost him 100,000 System Points. Soon Silver opened a portal and disappeared. Sometime soon, Rose and Ophis were arguing while sighing at the same time while the Goddess just slept and did not bother them. Human World~ "So where are we now system and whose room is this?" [ Answering to host... We are now in the Human world and this is your own room and house, the Creator has gifted you for your first world. Please note that you have school tomorrow to attend to which the Goddess made possible for your missions ] ''Thanks, system, what time is it now? I feel like sleeping'' [ Answering to host... It is past 3 am now ] "Thanks, System" [Your welcome Host] Silver then proceeded to his bed to get some rest and finally have some peaceful sleep. "Goodnight system" ----------------- Morning... Time 7:23 Silver woke up because of his clock keeps ringing, when he sees the time he slowly got up because it is almost time for him to go to school as this would be his first day as a student ''again''. As he got out of the bed, he went to find the bathroom, he couldn''t find it upstairs, so he went downstairs and found it just at the corner at the back of the stairs. His house only has two rooms which are located upstairs and a kitchen, a living room, a dining room, and 1 bathroom, it is just a normal Japanese house. But the one who''s living or will be living from now on is not normal. As he finished his bath and some personal hygiene and changed to his school uniform. His uniform consists of a black blazer with white accents over a white, long-sleeved button-down shirt with vertical linings, a black ribbon on the collar, matching black pants, and brown dress shoes, just a normal Kuoh school uniform. After changing, he went and made his breakfast and right after ate. Checking himself before going out of the house and after he is satisfied he went out. Along the way, he asked an old lady to which direction is Kuoh academy at, to which the old lady happily gave him directions. As he entered the gate, the girls around saw him and keep saying "Kyaa he is so handsome" "Is he a new student" "Does he have a girlfriend?" "What is his name, anyone knows" While the males have envy and jealous saying "Tsk, what so great about him" "Show off" And many more. Reaching the faculty, he entered and introduced himself while asking which class he will be at. "Hello, you must be Silver Blaze-kun, right?" asked a female with a voluptuous figure "Yes ma''am I am" replied Silver "My name is Amane, and I will be your teacher, and I''m still single," said the teacher named Amane "Nice to meet you Amane-sensie," said Silver with a smile "Your class will be 3-A, why not come with me now as the class will start soon," said Amane "Alright, Thanks, Sensie," said Silver Both then started walking out of the room as they walked through the hallway and going to where the classroom is at. The teacher is the first to enter as Silver waited just outside the door, after a minute or two he was called to go inside the room. He saw Sona Sitri, Tsubaki Shinra (Sona''s Queen), Momo Hanakai (Sona''s Bishop), Rias Gremory and Akeno Himejima (Rias''s Queen) and some other normal students, mostly girls. "Hello, Name''s Silver Blaze, I''m from Earth" introducing himself with a smile "Earth?" asked the students "Yes, Earth" replied Silver nonchalantly Hearing his answer, everyone was dumbfounded and thinking, ''Earth? Where''s that? Isn''t this Earth?'' but they didn''t bother to ask. "Hey, Are you single? if so wanna hang out with me?" asked someone "Hey! No fair, We also want to hang out with him" "Don''t listen to her, hang out with me" "No, with me" But Silver still answered he said "No, I am not single, thanks for asking anyway" The Devils did not speak and just listened. After that little fiasco, the teacher told him to sit wherever he wants. Hearing that the girls tried inviting him to sit beside them, but to their dismay, he sat at the back row where no one is beside him as there are not many students at 3-A class. Soon, the teacher started her lessons. Lunch break... Silver stood up from his seat and walked towards Sona and said "Yo! Megane, where''s the cafeteria? I''m hungry and don''t know the way, and why not join me while you''re at it, I don''t know anyone here" in a familiar way. Sona''s Queen and Bishop stared at him like they want to beat him up, while Rias and Akeno were shocked by his nonchalant attitude for asking the Sitri''s heir like that. Of course, they don''t know who he is, even Sona''s Queen and Bishop did not know because Silver asked her not to say anything about him to anyone, same as the Sitri Household, only them knows that he has human form and no aura of any kind can be felt from him if he wishes so. Sona hearing Silver frown, him asking her not to tell anyone about him but here he is with his nonchalant attitude. "No, I have work to do" answered Sona "Now now, don''t be like that, let''s go I''m hungry you know, I''m sure you also are," said Silver And by some luck, Sona''s stomach growl! "See, you are hungry, come on" Silver again invited "Fine! But only this time" said Sona in a defeated tone. "Really!? That cool, let''s go then" said Silver in a happy tone They then both proceeded to the cafeteria with Sona leading the way. Rias and the others were dumbstruck because this is the first time they saw Sona act like that! They thought ''Is Sona/Kaichou falling in love!?'' they couldn''t believe their own eyes as they all proceed to rub them thinking that maybe what they are seeing is an illusion but it proves nothing because the two are already at the door as they proceeded to leave the room. Along the way, many students who saw Sona and Silver with a happy smile on his face while asking some questions to Sona, are whispering to themselves and others. The girls are jealous while the males have envy and hatred in their eyes thinking just how lucky this new student is. ..... At the Cafeteria, Sona and Silver are checking the foods available. After selecting what they would have, they went and paid towards the cashier but Silver told Sona that this is his treat this time as thanks for accompanying him. Silver ordered beef curry with some other dishes while Sona just ordered Parfait. Silver seeing what she ordered told her, "If you don''t eat more you won''t grow up you know" which earned him a glare from Sona shutting him up. As Silver finished paying they went to find any available seat which they saw one at the far corner and went towards it and sat down as they waited for their orders because the cashier said they will bring the foods they ordered to them. After Silver and Sona finished eating, they parted ways, Sona said she needs to go to the Student Council Office to do some work, then proceeded onward her way leaving Silver alone. Silver walked out of the building, taking a tour around the school and by some luck, he saw the pervert (Hyoudou Issei) getting beaten up by the Kendo Club members but ignored them and continued with his touring around the school. Time passed and he hears the bell rang, signaling the start of the afternoon class, Silver then went back to his classroom. After some boring lectures, the class ended. Checking the time, there is still some time before the school close so he decided to head towards the library while asking a student which way it is located because he did not go there this afternoon break as time did not allow him to finish touring around the whole school. Reaching the library and seeing that only the librarian is in he gave his student ID to the keeper. ''System, is there any way to memorize the whole contents of a book just by touching it?'' [ Answering to host... Yes, host, there is and the system will do it for you ] ''Thanks, system'' [Your welcome Host] He then proceeded to touch the books 1 by 1. Time passed and it took him almost 2 hours to finish touching all the books while taking in only the important parts needed for the school. He told the system to only take in the important ones and doesn''t need to integrate the whole contents of each book. Soon it is nearly time for the school to close, so he proceeded to head home, but before could, he remembered something. Then he waited for his target, soon he saw his target going home alone as he followed him in the dark. As he is following his target he can feel another one watching his target and knows that it was Kiba Yuuto the Prince of Kuoh academy which made him smirk. Soon his target reach the overhead bridge and someone went to talk with him, it is a girl named Yuuma Amano (Raynare a Fallen Angel). Asking his target to be her girlfriend and asking him for a date. Seeing this, he smirked again, thinking ''Seems like the storyline will still follow some but that all will be messed up soon''. Then he proceeded to head home. ---------- Reaching home, he was shocked to see Ophis in his house. "I thought you didn''t want to come here?" Silver asked "I came here to tell you something in the request of Daisy," said Ophis "Request? What is it?" inquired Silver "She said, she was called back by her father and she won''t be coming back anytime soon, it seemed important as she was in too much of a hurry and was anxious," said Ophis "Did she tell you what it is?" asked Silver "No, she only said something important and wants you to become much stronger as fast as you can," said Ophis "What could it be for her to be in such a hurry and not even coming to tell me herself," said Silver "I don''t know," said phis "Thanks, Ophis-chan for coming and letting me know," said Silver "Umm," said Ophis "So will you be staying here?" asked Silver "No, I want to go and sleep," said Ophis After saying so, Ophis opened a portal, entering it and disappearing from Silver''s sight. ''System, teleport me to the place where my Goddess is at'' said Silver [ Teleporting in 3.2. ERROR ERROR ERROR... The host cannot go there ] ''Why!? System what happened!?'' asked Silver [Answering the host... The host is not strong enough, not meeting the requirements placed by the *Creator* ] ''What do you mean!?'' [ Answering to host... Host the *Creator placed the restriction and you will only be able to go there when you reach the Summit of the Omni-Verse ] ''The Summit?? What could have happened for Father-in-law to do such a thing? So, System you mean to tell me that I cannot see my Goddess if I do not reach the Top of Omni-Verse?'' [ Answering to host... The Summit, Yes host you must. The second question, Host does not meet the authority to know. The third question, yes host it was placed so by the *Creator* reasons system cannot disclose ] ''Is he saying to prove my worth, is that it?'' [ Answering to host... The system doesn''t know ] ''Fine! The Summit right? Why not! System, how do I reach the summit?'' [ Answering to host... The host must travel the omniverse and conquer them if the host can conquer 10 verses, the host will be able to go and meet the *Creator* but system advice host to conquer more ] ''Okay system, So does this verse count?'' [ Answering to host... No, it is not host, as this is your first world and is designated as your home world but when you travel to other verse''s it will be counted but with restrictions that will be different depending on what verse host travel to ] ''Okay thanks system. I guess I should finish my plans here sooner than planned'' [ Host, you have a message from Goddess Daisy ] [ Open/ No ] ''Open'' [ Opening... Done. Showing... To Silver, Forgive me for suddenly disappearing and not telling you anything and/or why. My father is preventing me from telling you anything. Get stronger and get me a lot of sisters :P We will meet again, I will always watch over you. P.S Enjoy your journey. I love you. From Goddess Daisy ] After reading that, Silver thought ''What do you mean to get you a lot of sisters? Anyways, I will get a lot stronger and be with you'' Silver couldn''t do anything if it''s the *Creator* that made it so, but there should be a good reason why right? Silver fell asleep while thinking about his Goddess wife. .... Waking up and checking the time, Silver thought ''Crap, if I don''t hurry I''m going to late!'' Quickly washing his face and brushing his teeth, he went out of the house. Silver didn''t notice that he is still in his Sasuke''s clothes as he runs towards the school because he is in a bad mood, the ladies and girls who saw him running with that attire blushed. Soon he reached the school and entered the gate, he noticed that everyone is looking at him in a weird way. Noticing something he looked at himself, ''Sh*t I forgot that I did not change before coming to school! System why did you not tell me?'' [Answering to host... System thought that host wanted to go to school in this attire ] ''F*ck'' Running towards the school''s washroom and bought school uniform from the system and change into it. When he is done changing he sigh and went out of the washroom. Those who saw him before now have a glint in their eyes, Silver noticed but did not mind them as he is still in a bad mood. Reaching the classroom, he entered and saw that class lectures have already started. "Silver-kun, why are you late?" asked the teacher named Amane. "I woke up late," said Silver in an annoyed tone Sona seeing Silver with his current look and his tone of speaking frowned, this is her first time seeing him like this. Soon class ended which Silver did not even bother to listen to anything, and lunch break it was now but he seems not to notice as he still lost in his thoughts. He just sat in his chair, not even bothering about others. Until someone walked up to him and saying something but it seems like he did not even hear the person. The person then tried shaking him until he came back to his senses. "What''s the problem? And who are you what do you want?" asked Silver in an annoyed tone "I am Tsubaki Shinra, Sona-sama wants to speak to you" answered the queen of Sona "So where is she?" asked Silver "She is at the student council room and she asked me to guide you there," said Tsubaki "Okay, lead the way," said Silver as he stood up from his seat. As they are walking, many students keep on whispering again but Silver did not even bother this time and choose to ignore them. Reaching the student council office. Tsubaki opened the room and they both entered. When Silver entered he saw Sona''s peerage members and asked: "What''s up Megane for you to call me here?" The New Pawn of Sona hearing Silver speak like that said "Watch your words, you lowly human! Do you know who is right in front of you!?" Silver hearing someone speak to him like that and he is at his current peak of being annoyed finally made him snap. Before anyone could react, Silver disappeared from his spot, a sound of someone being choke can be heard. And when they finally looked towards where the sound is coming from, they finally saw what''s making it. They can see the new pawn raised by being grab at his neck by Silver. Silver then said "Lowly Human? Just because you are a Devil does not mean you are all so mighty!!!" Chapter 22 - Titles...Level Up... Human World~ Student Council Office... The new pawn of Sona named Saji Genshirou tried struggling out of Silver''s grasp, but it proved nothing, even if he used all strength he has, the hand that''s gripping his neck wouldn''t even budge. "So? What now Mister Devil?" asked Silver Saji couldn''t say or do anything, if Silver doesn''t let go soon he will surely die. Suddenly Sona run forward right in front of Silver and hugged him and said, "Please let go of him, I will make sure to teach him a lesson later" Sona''s peerage members heard and saw their King pleading to the ''Human'' in front of them and couldn''t believe what they are seeing and hearing at the same time. Silver seeing Sona and hearing her plea with a bit wet eyes he sigh, and finally, let go of the pawn as the pawn falls down on the floor b.u.t.t first with a sound of *thud*. "If that is all, I will be taking my leave, and don''t call me here again if only to see someone like him or I will kill them next time" warned Silver who is still annoyed. Silver then proceeded to take his exit towards where he came from thinking ''Sh*t! I lost my cool, well who cares''. After some minutes of walking, he saw Shirone and Kuroka also walking through the hallway. The two nekomatas also saw Silver, as soon as they saw him they run towards him. "Onii-chan you really came," said Shirone in a happy tone as she hugged Silver. "You finally decided to show up. We missed you, you know" said Kuroka as she also went and hugged Silver. Silver has forgotten his frustration and was happy to see the two sisters again. *growl* Silver''s stomach growl telling him to go eat something and finally realize that he has not eaten anything since last evening and it is now lunchtime. "Have you two eaten yet? I''m kinda hungry" asked Silver "No/ Not yet Onii-chan" replied the sisters "Then let''s go eat, it''s my treat," said Silver Yay! Onii-chan''s treating us" cheerfully said Shirone "Okay," said Kuroka Silver thought ''Seems like Shirone became much more different than from the story, anyway she''s better this way, the same can be said at Kuroka she''s also better this way''. They then Proceeded to walk towards the cafeteria and have their lunch. Along the way, Silver saw the trio perverts (Issie Hyoudo, Motohama, Matsuda), with Issei having l.u.s.t in his eyes while looking towards Kuroka. Silver seeing this smirked. (Kuroka became the third hottest girl in the academy) Inside the Student Council Office... *SL.A.P* a resounding slap can be heard. "Do you know what you have done!? He would have killed you if he really wished so, even with all of us here we can''t do anything to him!" said Sona to her pawn in an angry tone. "Kaichou, I''m sorry, but just who is he?" asked Saji "You don''t need to know. Listen up, you all must never offend him or even I can''t save you next time. And never tell anyone about him this is an order!" warned Sona "Hai Kaichou!" replied Sona''s peerage And all of them thought '' Just who is this guy for the Kaichou to get this worked up about him?''. .... At the cafeteria... "So, where do you guys live?" asked Silver "We live with Sona-onee chan," said Shirone "And where do you live?" asked Kuroka "I don''t know the street name but I know the way" replied Silver as he laughs "Anyone living with you?" asked Kuroka "No, it is just a little house I guess?" said Silver "That sucks" dejectedly said Kuroka As they talk, their foods were delivered to them, as they then proceed to eat. After they ate the bell rang again signaling the beginning of afternoon class. Getting up from their seats and saying their farewells they then parted ways. Kuroka is a Second Year Student. Shirone is in the first year and still became the school mascot for some reasons unknown. ... Reaching the room, Silver just sat on his seat not even paying any attention anymore as he now knows more than what the teacher''s topic at her lesson. After the boring afternoon class the bell rang again signaling the end of classes and for those with clubs to start going to the club they joined to which is kinda boring for Silver to attend any. Upon reaching his house, Silver took a bath and change to normal clothes like everyone wears which he bought from the system and went to cook something for dinner as he wanted to and not buying from the system ready to eat meals. Soon he started cooking which took almost 3 hours to be done, as he cooked Bulalo which is Philippines recipe so it has taken time. After he is done with cooking, he then started eating. Finished eating and cleaning up everything he went to the living room to see if there''s anything interesting thing to watch. To his surprise, he found Gintama which is currently airing and it''s from the beginning of the series. He passed time by watching until he felt sleepy, turning off the t.v and going to his room, getting on the bed and went to his own dreamland. .... Days passed and it is finally Sunday, and he knows it is time for the fallen and his target to have their date and his target only to be killed by his partner at the end. Getting out of bed, taking a bath and change to outdoor attire he went out of his house. After some time of trying to locate where the two are he finally found them at a clothes shop and started following them. Then a realization came unto him ''Sh*t, I could have found them earlier using my sense. Oh well, it''s fun anyway'' he thought. When the Sun is finally about to hide in the west the two goes into the park near the fountain. Silver have sensed someone watching Issei and Raynare long ago when he remembered about his sensing skill. Sensing someone is also watching them from the shadows he smiled. "Would you please die for me?" asked Raynare who turned into her Fallen Angel Form Issei was still appreciating the thing he saw which is bo*bs. Until he saw Yuuma(Raynare) in her Fallen form. Appreciating the view and remembering what the Fallen told him, he tried to move and back away but he seems like frozen at his current spot. Raynare then made a spear made of light as she sent it towards Issei hitting him in his guts. Issie who was hit by the spear felt pain in his guts, blood flowed out of him as his body slowly fell to the ground, painting the ground red. Seeing that Issie is slowly dying, Raynare flew away thinking that she had accomplished her mission. Silver seeing this happen in front of him irked him and decided on something. Seeing a perfect time, Silver tried to get near but some kind barrier stopped him, as he is a few hundred meters away, but the other one who''s watching never noticed him because the system has hidden his presence. After activating his skill he walked forward breaking the barrier in the process (All Barrier''s Breaker). As he neared the nearly dead body of Issei and sat down. ''System, what would happen if i just take his sacred gear?'' [Answering to host... He will die immediately host and even if he got revive by becoming a devil he will be a useless one ] "Since that''s the case, buy me Twice Critical but make it that it will only make the user twice stronger. as he thought ''If I just take his Gear many will doubt and start investigating not that I mind though''. [ Buying in 3.2.1. Done. Item is now in inventory ] ''Thanks, System. So how do I take Draig out?'' [ Answering to host... The host just need to hold the target''s hand where the Gear is located at and the system will do the rest ] ''Okay system, but while you are taking it, also integrate the customize gear to him'' [ Command accepted ] Silver then proceeded to hold the right hand of Issei, and when he held it, he can feel some kind of power at work. A minute passed when he heard the system said all done, Silver then let go of the hand and flew out of the place. After flying for some time he is already a few miles away from the place that he was at before and stopped as he flew down to the ground. Upon reaching the ground he then deactivated his Time Skill and all started moving again. [Side Quest: Make the Pervert Loser Stay A Loser : Completed! Description: Take/Extract the Heavenly Dragon named Draig from Issei Hyoudou Rewards: ??? Failure: Become the loser Time Limit: 2 Years Giving Rewards: 1: A Heavenly Dragon Soul 2: Tittle: I Am The Protagonist Buff Description: In every world you travel you will become the main protagonist. 3: Title: Plot Armor Possessor Buff Description: Since you are the protagonist of course you have the power of the so-called plot armor ] Silver seeing the rewards was beyond shocked and said, "HOLY F*CK!!" ''What''s up with these titles, do I really them?'' Silver was thinking as he slowly walked towards a certain direction. After walking for some time he finally reached his destination, upon reaching the place he spread out his senses and found out that there are many presences but they are all underground. Where he currently is at is the Old Church of the Kuoh Town and the only Church the Town has. Silver decided to kill this fallen here, as no one would have problems if he did so, maybe except for some, he did not like that they will kill anyone they like if they saw him/her as a potential threat while those killed by them were innocent but maybe not all. Silver then entered the Church, as he entered, he slowly went to the altar and pushed it aside because he knows that it is where the entrance to the underground base of the Fallens is. Slowly walking down the stairs, soon he reached to where the Fallens are but it seems like no one still noticed him. "HELLO!!!" said Silver in a loud voice startling the Fallens to look towards his direction The Fallens seeing the ''Human'' entered the place without them noticing him were all quite shocked. "Who are you!? How did you come here!?" asked a Fallen "Oh! Sorry for not introducing myself. I am called Silver Blaze, but to you all, I''m your death" replied Silver nonchalantly "Big words there human and how would a human can possible to kill us?" said another Fallen Hearing the Fallen''s question, Silver smiled and said " Like this" as he pointed his finger towards the Fallen, and right after pointing his finger towards the fallen a streak of lightning came out of his finger, the lightning traveled fast before the Fallen could even react, the lightning hit him burning to death. [Congratulations host for killing a Low-rank Fallen Angel - EXP 1000 Level 2 - Achieve ] ''Good'' The Fallens saw the human killed one of their Fallen comrade in a nonchalant way got all angry and they all then began to make a spear made from light and throwing the spear towards the ''Human'' in hopes of killing him. Silver saw the incoming attack but just smirked, without moving from his spot he let all the spears of light hit him, as the spears hit him while some on the ground it made dust of smoke arose. The Fallens saw that their attacks hit the ''Human'' and thought that he died, all of them smiled, a smile of success. But, when the smoke made from dust went out, what they saw shocked them. The ''Human'' is there standing like nothing happened to him, still impaled by the spears of light. Silver grabbed one of the spears that made of light and shattered it, he then proceeded to grab hold onto the others, one by one he shattered them like nothing. When Silver finished shattering all the spears he asked in a mocking tone "Is that all?" The Fallens seeing the ''Human'' shatter the spears of light were all shocked. "How!? How could a human like you survived those attacks without dying and just what are you made of!?" asked a Fallen Silver just shrugged his shoulders and said: "I told you before, I am your death" Silver then raised his right hand and said " Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death!". After he finished speaking, Lightning after Lightning started forming from the ceiling with something like a black cloud that came out of nothing, and soon after, the lightning started falling while attacking and killing all the fallens within the underground base. Boom!! Boom!! Explosions coming from the lightning and screams of despair are the only sounds that can be heard within the underground base. Time passed and no more sounds can be heard as the lightning also died out. [Congatulations to host for making a new skill, Skill Name: {Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death} Description: A rain of lightning will rain down from the above bringing death to your enemies. [Congratulations host for killing a Low-rank Fallen Angel X35 - EXP 35,000 Congratulations host for killing a Mid-rank Fallen Angel X15 - EXP 75,000 Level 3 - Achieve Level 4 - Achieve Level 5 - Achieve Level 6 - Achieve Level 7 - Achieve Level 8 - Achieve Level 9 - Achieve Level 10 - Achieve Level 11 - Achieve ] Silver: System, show me basic status. [Name: Silver Blaze Title/s : Drunk and Wasted - Buff Description: Unknown Title: I Am The Protagonist Buff Description: In every world, you travel you will become the main protagonist. 3: Title: Plot Armor Possessor Buff Description: Since you are the protagonist, of course, you have the power of the so-called plot armor ] Race: Primordial, Dragon God, Level : 11 EXP %21 Bloodline: Primordial, Dragon God Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon God - Grade:???, Son Of Thunder - Grade: SSS, Soul: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: S Strength : 1.001.100,000 Defence : 1.001.100,000 Agility: 99,999 Endurance: 99,999 Intelligence: 100% Wisdom: 99,999 Charm:??? Luck:??? ] ''Oh, so it is 100,000 per level, it''s good I guess'' thought Silver while looking at the devastated underground base. ''Seems like the lunatic priest is not here, oh well time to go back home and get some rest I guess'' As he got lazy to walk anymore, Silver just opened a portal towards his home and entered it leaving all the burnt corpses behind. ... Silver is currently eating with Ophis and Rose. He went to Dimensional Gap to the visit the two as he wanted to celebrate his longtime from staying at level 0 and finally graduating. When Ophis and Great Red saw Silver they were quite shocked as they can feel that he became stronger but they did not ask. Silver bought a lot of cakes from the shop and gave it Ophis and Rose which they love, and as for him he just bought an Ichiraku Ramen from Naruto as the system also have it, when he tasted it well, he loved it and kept on eating one after another. Feeling sleepy he told Ophis and Rose that he is going back to the human world and get some rest. But to his dismay, the two didn''t let him go. Morning came as he woke up, feeling tired so he decided to skip class and slept the whole day and went back to the human world in the evening. Tuesday... Morning... Time 7:15 am Silver woke up and slowly got out of bed and went to take a bath and change his clothes. After eating he went out of the house and started walking towards the school. As he walks he remembered something and thought ''Oh it''s tomorrow, right, well I''ll see to it when it comes'' as he is thinking he heard a familiar sound, [New Side Quest found! Chapter 23 - Quest Done...And??? As Silver is lost in his thought he heard the lovely sound again and he smiled. [ New Side Quest found! Quest: The Banished Nun Description: Save the Nun before meeting the lunatic Rewards: 100,000 System Points Failure: The Nun will die ] ''Die? Now that''s harsh. So the lunatic priest will be here soon'' Silver thought as a smile can now be seen from him. Silver soon reached the school, the same old boring class started then soon ended. Lunch break... Silver can be seen sitting alone in the cafeteria waiting for his orders. Sona and her peerage saw him just sitting there alone without a care in the world. Sona told her peerage members to find a place for them eat, hearing their king''s orders they all agreed albeit the others did not want to, but still compiled as it is their king''s order. She then went and order food for her as she waited for it before walking away, Sona then walked towards Silver''s table and sitting down in front of him. "Missed me?" asked Silver with a smile when he saw Sona went and seated in front of him. "No. I just want to apologize for my pawns behavior from before" said Sona as she slowly bowed her head. "Don''t mind it, I was out of myself that time, so, don''t be too stiff and relax" said Silver "Thank you," said Sona as she fixed her glasses This did not go unnoticed by the Devils. Sona''s peerage couldn''t believe their eyes, seeing their king take the initiative to do such a thing. While the others are lost in their own world, two figure with a plate in their hands that has food in it started walking towards the two. As they reach one asked "Can we join you?". "Hmm? And you are?" asked Silver while looking at the two figures "I am Rias Gremory and this is Akeno Himejima" introduced the crimson-haired girl. "What are you two doing here Rias, Akeno?" asked Sona "We were trying to find a place to sit and eat, but it seems like the place is full and seeing there''s still space here, so we came" answered Rias Rias and Akeno then proceeded to sit down without the two''s consent. "Hello Silver-kun, it''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you," said Rias with a smile on her face "Nice to meet you, Silver-kun," said Akeno in a seductive tone as she tilted her head to the side while smiling. "Oh, Okay" replied Silver like he doesn''t care Rias was thinking to herself ''How could a man like him just talk to us like he is not interested?'' Akeno was giggling and said "Ara Ara, seems like Silver-kun isn''t interested in us" still smiling "Nope, not interested" replied Silver in an uninterested tone. "Can you tell us now why are you two here?" asked Sona as she frowned "I just wanted to know, are you two dating?" asked Rias as she leans forward towards the table while holding her chin with her c.h.e.s.t also in the table "No" replied Sona and Silver at the same time "Then why are you two so close?" again asked Rias "I owe them a favor and she''s one of the only people I know here," said Silver "A favor?" curiously asked Rias when she heard the word ''them'' from Silver, Akeno was also surprised when she heard that. "You don''t need to know" replied Silver "Come on, it won''t hurt to just to say it, right?" asked Rias while still smiling "I think you should stop there Rias" interjected Sona Both Rias and Akeno were surprised when they heard Sona. "Ara Ara," said Akeno while covering her mouth with her hand as she giggled "Hmm?" Rias looked at Sona and became more curious as to why would she tell her to stop, she thought ''Interesting''. Silver stood up from his seat and took the tray where his food is placed and said "Well, you three should talk to each other, I''ll go find another seat somewhere" then proceeded to walk away from the trio. Sona sighed, she wanted to talk more with Silver, but with Rias and Akeno joining them and Silver leaving, just thought that she would find another time and talk with Silver. ..... As Silver is walking saw Issei along with Kiba, talking with each other with a smile on their faces and thought ''Seems like the Gay and the Pervert get along well'' as he chuckled. "Ah! Onii-chan, your here" said Shirone in a surprise and happy tone "Thought you were enjoying eating along with the school beauties," said Kuroka "Now now, don''t mind it and let''s eat," said Silver as he sat down "Onii-chan can we come along and visit your house later?" asked Shirone Silver was thinking for a bit and said "Yeah why not, let''s go after school" " Yay! Onii-chan''s house, I can''t wait" cheerfully said Shirone "Your house better not have anything weird in it," said Kuroka "Weird? Not that I know of it''s just a normal house" said Silver They then proceeded to eat, and after some time of more talking and with the bell ringing, they bid farewells for now but they will meet just hours after. After school, the three meet up and started walking towards Silver''s house, along the way they stopped at a grocery to buy something for dinner. Reaching his house the three entered but was shocked by what they saw. Silver saw Rose watching something on the T.V while cheering "Go Go Bloody Go". While Ophis is just eating cake while also watching. "Where did you get the cake?" is the first thing Silver asked "Somewhere" replied Ophis, not caring about anything. Upon seeing the Ophis and Rose he completely forgot about Shirone and Kuroka until Shirone spoke and asked him "Onii-chan, who are they?" Hearing Shirone''s voice, Silver remembered that he brought Kuroka and Shitone with him. He said "They are Ophis and Rose, they are my wives" "Wives?" asked Shirone innocently "Yes Shirone, they are my wives," said Silver as he ruffled the hairs of Shirone "Then, I want to be Onii-chan wife also" declared Shirone "No no, you are my little sister, you can''t become my wife," said Silver "Ohh... Ok, Onii-chan" said Shirone Kuroka was shocked and asked "Don''t tell it''s that Ophis and Rose!??" as her eyes widened "Yeah they are, seems like I forgot to tell you two haha," said Silver with a laugh as he rubbed the back of his head "And you said there''s no weird thing in your house," said Kuroka "Are they weird? They are my wives, you know" said Silver and looked at Ophis and Rose, he asked, "Why are you two here?" "Nothing," said Ophis "Ophis said she misses you so here we are," said Rose as she laughs Silver could not do anything as they are already here. "Who are they?" asked Ophis as she asked while pointed her finger towards Shirone and Kuroka. "They are my little sisters, take care of them ok?" said Silver "Sisters?" asked Ophis "Yeah, just like how you and Rose treat each other" answered Silver "Ok," said Ophis as she nodded her head. Rose heard them but did not say anything as she is busy watching. Silver then went to the kitchen and started cooking, leaving the four of them there to get to know each other. Finished cooking his dishes and placed them to the dining table, Silver then called everyone to eat to which everyone did. After they all finished eating, Kuroka and Shirone said they will go back to Sona''s house. Silver wanted to escort them back but the two declined, saying that they can take care of themselves. ..... Bed Time, Ophis and Rose did not go back to the Dimensional Gap to which made Silver twitch his eyes because he knows what would happen. Soon, M.o.a.ns of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e can only be heard in his house. Good thing that he placed a barrier beforehand that prevents sounds from coming out of the house which he bought from the system or else. ..... Morning Time... Silver woke up early, seeing that Ophis and Rose are gone, he thought ''Ohh, they went back already?'' and got up. After some personal hygiene and eating breakfast, he walked out of the house, thinking ''It''s time'' as he smiled. Silver is walking in the street with his sense spread out as he is trying to find someone. Sensing where the innocent soul is, he started walking in a certain direction. Minutes passed as silver is walking, he saw the one he is looking for. She wore an attire consisted of a dark teal nun outfit with light blue accents, a white veil over her head with light blue accents, a brown satchel slung on her right hip (where she holds her Bible), and brown boots with black straps in an X-shaped pattern. She also wore a silver cross necklace around her neck. She has golden hair and green eyes with an innocent look. Silver saw the Nun walking while asking those she encounters in the way, asking the directions where the Old Church is at. He tried sensing if the pervert is near but he is not and thought ''Seems like the storyline won''t follow everything huh'', Silver then walked towards her and politely asked: "Are you looking for the Church in town?" "Y-yes, I seem to lose my way around here because I just arrive in town and I don''t know where to go," said the Nun "I know the way, why don''t I escort you as I have nothing to do anyway," said Silver "R-really!? Thank God" said the Nun in an innocent tone "Yes, for real" answered Silver "Thank you. My name is Asia, Asia Argento" said the Nun who is named Asia. "Don''t mind it, the name''s Silver, Silver Blaze, nice to meet you" replied Silver with a smile "Nice to meet you to Silver-san," said Asia and also smiled back The two then started walking towards where the Old Church is located at. Soon the two reach the park where the Nun will heal a kid. Silver just waited to see if the Nun stayed the same, and to his surprise, a kid scratched his knees while running and fall and started to cry. Asia seeing the kid crying went to heal the kid while saying something towards the kid. Seeing such a thing, Silver decided and smiled, he waited for Asia to finish healing the kid and to go back to where he is at, which soon she did. "Asia-san, do you trust me?" asked Silver "What is wrong Silver-san?" asked Asia innocently "Do you?" again asked Silver "Y-yes Silver-san," said Asia "Then grab hold of my hand, I am taking you somewhere," said Silver as he extended his hand for Asia to hold onto. "Y-y-yes!" said Asia and grab hold of Silver''s hand Silver smiled seeing just how innocent the Nun is and proceeded to made a portal which startled Asia, Silver then looked towards Asia and said "Let''s go" as he pulled along the Nun with him inside the portal. ... Heaven~ Silver and Asia appeared as they came out of the portal. The Angels on guard seeing them got alerted and asked "Who are you!? What are you doing here!?" as pointed the spears in their hand. "Calm down, we mean no harm, if you would be so kind, so please call Michael here," said Silver politely. "Who are you!? How dare you call his highness by his name!" asked the angry Angel guard "I am called Silver Blaze, and please stop pointing those toys in front of me," said Silver "Who do y-" but before the guard could finish his sentence, the Four Great Seraphs appeared. "Stand down," said Uriel to the guard. "May we know who you are and what brings you here?" asked Michel politely "Name''s Silver Blaze and this is Asia Argento who was banished by one of the church, by healing a devil that was staged and planned by one of the Astaroth members leading her to be banishment," said Silver. Asia hearing this newly acquainted person knows things she did not even know of made her cry as she slowly kneels down with her hands in her face. "Silver-san. How, how could you know such things, what I only did was to help, I did not mean anything bad" said Asia who is crying "Don''t worry, you will be fine from now on, right?" said Silver as he looked towards Michael The Seraphs seeing the human girl in such a state couldn''t help but sigh, they know that it is their fault for reasons that can not be disclosed. "We will take care of her and watch over her and thank you," said Michael The other Seraphs did not stop him from doing so, because they know that it is their fault since ''that event'' happened and not being able to take care of everything. "That''s great! Then I''ll leave her to you, I owe you one" said Silver in a happy tone with a smile on his face. "Silver-san, are you leaving?" asked Asia who looked up to Silver "I am afraid so, but I have to," said Silver "Will we meet again?" asked Asia "I am sure we will," answered Silver "Wait, before you leave, can you tell us who you are?" asked Micheal "Hmm?... As I said before I am called Silver, Silver Blaze. I should be the one Ophis and Rose trying to find years ago" answered Silver The Seraphs couldn''t believe what they heard, Michael came into a conclusion and asked: "Are you their child?" Silver was taken aback hearing the question and laugh hard and struggled to say "Child? Pfft hahaha," he couldn''t help but hold his stomach as it pained him from laughing so hard. "Are you?" Michael asked again "No no, you have mistaken something hahaha," said Silver who is still laughing. Silver slowly stopped laughing and said "Anyway, I trust that you will look after Asia from now on, and do your work to prevent something like what happened to her to anyone again" "That we will" solemnly replied Michael [ Side Quest! The Banished Nun! Completed Description: Save the Nun before meeting the lunatic Rewards: 100,000 System Points Failure: The Nun will die Giving Rewards: 100,000 System Points have been added ] ''Good'' thought Silver Silver Opened a portal, but before he could enter it. He looked back and wanted to say something. But, when he saw someone amongst the Seraphs, his heartbeat started getting faster and his instinct took control of him. Slowly walking towards the one he saw and reached just right in front of the figure, Silver kneeled down in one knee. As he kneeled down, he took hold of one of the figure''s hand and kissed it in the back, he said: "May I have the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and ask for this Goddess name?" The other three Seraphs was shocked with Silver''s action, but did not say or do anything and just watched. The figure who Silver held and kissed the hand blushed and said, "Gabriel" Chapter 24 - New Skill... Heaven~ Silver is currently kneeling down as he kissed and asked the name of what the so-called Goddess who replied "Gabriel" and blushed, Silver smiled at the sight of the ''Goddess'' blushing. Gabriel has a humble naive and polite personality. Being very innocent and clueless by nature, but she still knows how does human''s interacts with each other, Her heart started beating faster and faster, not knowing what to do, she thought ''I can''t, I might fall'' as she looked away from Silver''s gaze. But, she let her hand be held by Silver, without taking it back. The Three Seraphs, The Angels and Guards even Asia are all dumbfounded, seeing Gabriel blush and with Silver kissing the hand of Gabriel. Silver slowly stood up still holding the hand of Gabriel, he asked "Can I stay for a bit longer? I want us to get to know each other more" Gabriel nodded her head innocently and "Umm" is what she could only let out in, agreeing to Silver''s question and blushed harder making Silver feel happy and smiled. The others who are watching them didn''t know what to think anymore. Time passed, Michael came back to his senses and said "*Ahem* Silver-kun, I''m afraid if you keep holding her hand, she might go and become a Fallen, we don''t have the authority to give her heaven''s blessing" embarrassingly and thought ''Gabriel what happened to you?'' "What do you mean?" asked Silver still holding the hand of Gabriel as he looked at Michael and the others. "I''m sure you already know why, Silver-kun," said Michael with a sad face Silver remembered and said "Ohh..." is what he can only say and continued "But, can I still stay here for at least a day or two?" "That you can, but please don''t do anything" begged Michael. He wouldn''t like to see Gabriel become a Fallen for their own powerlessness of not being able to give Heaven''s blessing. After that, Silver spent Two days at Heaven talking with Gabriel and sometimes the others. Michael and the others also learned that Silver is the one that leaked the Terrifyingly Godly Aura years ago and him being a Dragon God. Learning that Silver is the Dragon God, they just let him be with Gabriel who liked to be with Silver also, they all just sighed and thought ''As long as they don''t go and crush that barrier'' and just sighed, watching them talk to each other on the side. Silver then decided to leave and finish his new quest, which is. [New Quest! Diodora! Rewards: 100,000 System Points Failure: More innocent Nuns will suffer in his hands Time Limit: 5 Days ] Bidding farewells to the Angel''s as he is leaving, Gabriel seemed sad, Silver went and held both of her hands and said: "I will come back soon". Gabriel smiled at Silver''s words. ''Seems like Gabriel have really fallen for Silver'' thought the Three Seraphs and sighed while shaking their heads. Silver then opened a portal as he entered it, disappearing from Heaven. -------------------- Underword~ Silver is currently flying in his dragon form, heading towards where the Astaroth House is at. The Devils who saw him flying towards the Astaroth House was fearful and thought to themselves ''What is he doing here and why is he going to the Astaroth House?'' A Devil who saw the Dragon heading towards the one of the Satan''s House quickly contacted the Satan named Ajuka Beelzebub telling about the dragon. .... Meeting Room of the Satans... The four Great Satans is currently in a meeting about something. (Dunno) They are Sirzechs Lucifer, Serafall Leviathan, Ajuka Belzeebub, and Falbium Asmodeus. As the four of them are discussing, suddenly Ajuka stood up from his seat with his face turning grave. The other three saw him abruptly stood up with a grave look and asked him. "What''s wrong?" asked Sirzechs "The dragon came, and it''s heading towards my house" replied Ajuka "Which dragon?" asked Falbium "The ''Child'' of Ophis and Rose," said Ajuka "Child? Ahh! you mean that one!?" asked Serafall "Yes, forgive me but I have to go," said Ajuka "I will go with you," said Sirzechs as he stood up from his seat "I shall also join you. What about you Serafall?" said Falbium as he also stood up and looked at Serafall "Well, since you are all going I will also come along" replied Serafall hesitantly Ajuka nodded then made a transportation circle leading towards his house as they all disappeared in the room. ... Arriving at the Astaroth House the four Satans went out of the house and saw the Dragon floating in the air just in front of the house. "Lord Dragon, My name''s Ajuka Beelzebub. Can you tell to what do we owe for you to come to visit us?" said Ajuka "Spare me the pleasantries and bring Diodora Astaroth here" domineeringly commanded Silver Ajuka was curious for what Diodora could have done for the dragon to seek him out, and said "Please wait, Lord Dragon, I will get him here" "Very well," said Silver Ajuka then commanded some of his servants to call Diodora out as they waited outside. Serafall didn''t say anything because she remembers that silver wants to keep his identity hidden for now. Sirzechs along with his Queen Grayfia and Falbium also did not say anything and just there waiting to find out why the dragon is looking for Diodora. Time passed, Soon Diodora finally came out and trembling, he feared the Dragon but he didn''t know why the dragon is looking for him. "You''re finally here twisted bastard!" angrily said Silver "What did I do to you, Lord Dragon? I don''t remember offending you, please spare me" pleaded the trembling Diodora "Spare you? Then what about those innocent Nun''s and that you destroyed? Did you spare them?" asked Silver The four Satans couldn''t believe what the dragon said and looked towards Diodora only to see him leaking something on his pants. Seeing Diodora like that even Ajuka couldn''t do anything to defend him as he didn''t know off what his brother has done. Diodora wasn''t able to reply and can only say "Please spare me" "No, that''s not even an option. An innocent soul was called heretic and got banished because of you and as you also have done so many times to others before. Do you really think you will be spared?" said Silver Diodora couldn''t take it anymore and used the power he got from Khaos brigade which is Ophis power in the form of a snake and attacked Silver who is in his Dragon God Form. Seeing the incoming attack Silver just floated there waiting for the attack to hit him. The attacked reached and hit Silver, but to Diodora''s dismay, it did not even scratch the Dragon and made him even more fearful towards the dragon. Silver thought ''He joined the Brigade this early and got Ophis power, is the storyline really changing with my interference?'' [Answering to host... Yes, host, the storyline has begun changing when you arrived in this world ] ''Then when did Ophis leave her power for others to get a bit of it?'' [ Answering to host... She already did so host before you''ve arrived ] ''I see, Thanks system'' [Your welcome host] Silver then looked at Diodora and said "So, you joined Khaos Brigade and even got power from Ophis huh. Who gave it to you!?" The four Satans hearing what Silver said was shocked at the revelation, they couldn''t believe that Diodora would do such a thing. "Damn you Diodora! How could you do such a thing!" said Ajuka in an angry tone Diodora didn''t bother to listen to his brother and asked the Dragon instead "If I tell you, would you please spare me?" "I''ll think about it," said Silver "It was Lord Rizevim Livan Lucifer, he was the one who gave me the power would you please spare me now?" said Diodora who pissed his pants. "Oh, Ok. And no, I will not spare you. You must be punished" said Silver "Please let me be the one to punish this brother of mine, I beg you" pleaded Ajuka "Nope, he will die by my hands," said Silver Silver then proceeded to grab Diodora. Diodora tried fleeing away but Silver knowing what he is planning he stopped the time of Diodora, freezing him on his spot and grab hold of him. Ajuka tried begging Silver to spare his brother but Silver just said: "If I spare this bastard, what about the lives he has ruined!?". Ajuka couldn''t say anything for what Silver said is true. Silver then proceeded to slowly squeeze his Dragon hand with Diodora screaming and begging while being crush bit by bit. Time passed and no more sounds can be heard, what remained in Silver''s Dragon arm is a squashed up body of Diodora and tossed it upwards as he hit it by lightning burning the body until no ashes even remained. [Congratulations host for killing a High-rank Devil - EXP 10,000 EXP is now at 67% ] [New Quest! Diodora! Completed! Description: Punish/Kill Diodora for corrupting and breaking countless innocents Nuns. Rewards: 100,000 System Points Failure: More innocent Nuns will suffer in his hands Time Limit: 5 Days Giving Rewards: 100,000 System Points ] ''Not bad'' Everyone who saw what the dragon did couldn''t speak anything, even the four Satans kept their mouth shut. Silver then said "Any more harm to be done by towards the innocents and I will come back, remember that" as he opened a portal and entered it disappearing from the underworld. ----------------- Dimensional Gap~ After Silver directly came to the Gap because he wants to do something. Silver, Ophis, and Rose are currently inside the house that Goddess Daisy bought. Rose loves the house because she gets to watch what she like and to rest at when she got tired of driving the cars around in the track. Ophis got addicted to cake because she can get as much as she wants because Silver instructed her how to use the tab. Silver is currently eating ramen seems he also got addicted to eating it. When Silver is done with his business in the Underworld he came here right away to talk with Ophis, but it seems like it got sidetracked as they began eating. After they finished eating Silver finally got the chance so he asked: "Ophis-chan, are you still a member of Khaos Brigade?" "No, I left them a few years ago" replied Ophis "Oh good then," said Silver "Why do you ask?" asked Ophis "I''m going to annihilate them," said Silver "Why? asked Ophis as she tilted her head to the side "They make use of the power you left with them to manipulate others while dragging the innocents into the fray, I guess?. And they plan to wage war soon" said Silver Rose who heard the ''annihilate'' word perked up and asked "Can I join?" with a twinkle in her eyes Silver and Ophis who heard Rose''s question was taken aback. Silver asked, "Why?" "I''m bored," said Rose. Hearing her answer made Silver''s eyes twitch ''She sure is wild'' he thought while remembering their time in the bed. "You want to come because you are bored? That''s it?" asked Silver "Yep" answered Rose. Silver facepalmed and said "Fine, but we are taking someone along as well". "Who?" asked Rose "You''ll find out soon. How about you Ophis, are you coming also?" said Silver as he looked at Ophis "No, I want to sleep" Ophis answered "Ok," said Silver as he leans forward and kissed her. Rose seeing them kiss, said "No fair! Me also" Silver complied and also kissed her. Who wouldn''t? As Silver went and kissed her, Rose hugged Silver in the neck. Not getting enough, Silver got dragged into a couch by her as she slowly undresses Silver who did not fight back and just letting her do what she wished. After undressing Silver, she slowly undid her own clothes. After taking everything off she smiled at Silver''s expression, Silver gulped at the sight in front of him. Seeing the beautiful n.a.k.e.d body in front of him got him worked up. Rose slowly sat on top of Silver they then proceeded to kiss again, after a while of kissing they then began to do the deed. Ophis seeing the two''s action got jealous and took off her clothes and walked towards them joining the two. ......... Silver is now outside of the house while the Ophis and Rose are taking a bath after doing the deed for some hours. ''System, show me Creation Magic list that I can buy with my current points'' [Searching.. 3.2.1. Done. Listing Skills: Normal Creation Magic - 500,000 System Points Grade: A Transcendent Creation Magic - 1,000,000 System Points Grade: S Heavenly Creation Magic - 10,000,000 System Points Grade: S+ Godly Creation Magic - 100,000,000 System Points Grade: SS Universal Creation Magic - 500,000,000 System Points Grade: SSS Current System Points - 999,139,900 ] ''System, I remember still having not claimed a reward right?'' [Answering to host... You are right host there is one unclaimed reward, Side Quest: The Cats! Completed! Details: Save the poor Cats! From a Devil who came from the branch family Naberius household. Rewards: A skill of your choosing Failure: both of the sisters die ] ''Great! System, give me Universal Creation Magic'' [ Integrating Skill to host mind... 3.2.1. Done ] Silver felt a bit of headache but the pain quickly disappeared leaving only the knowledge of the skill he just got. [ Universal Creation Magic: Can Create a Planet or Restore a destroyed one. Create things from grasses to threes, Create lands and seas. {Note: Can also make a body but not a soul} ] ''Thanks system'' [Your Welcome Host] ''System, What would happen if I make it now, How will it see me like?'' [ Answering to host... It will see you as it''s master host ] ''Can you make it like it will treat me as a friend instead or something? But not a servant, definitely'' [ Answering to host... It is possible, host ] ''The, please do so. Thanks. [ Your Welcome Host ] Silver then proceeded to create a body for a certain someone. Time passed, Seconds, Minutes and after hours of concentration and successfully on making a body he took out a Round Green Ball from his inventory and put the Green Ball towards the body he just made. After the green ball entered the body, the body seems like it has come back to life and started moving. After the body has gotten enough strength it started standing up. Getting it''s blurred vision and letting it adjust slowly, it saw Silver standing right in front of it. After a bit of more time, it started recollecting its memories and saw Silver in front of him who made it possible to come back and have a body. Of course, it''s Draig, Who else? .... Rose and Ophis who were inside the house felt the presence of Draig so they came out to see what is happening and what Silver is up to. Arriving at where Silver is at along with Draig, Rose asked him what is happening. Silver told them that he made a body for Draig as he got the soul so he brought him back by making him a body. The two would have never believed him if they did not see Draig in flesh. ...... "Yo! How are you feeling?" asked Silver "I feel great, I thank you for giving me another chance," said Draig as he bowed to Silver After speaking, he saw Ophis in a.d.u.l.t human form and along with Rose in human form also. He knows who they are as they are the Great Dragon Gods as he can feel their aura. He was shocked, but he believes the capabilities of the human standing right in front of him and did not ask anything. "How can I be of help?" asked Draig politely " I don''t know?" said Silver then thought of something then said, "You see I don''t have a mount, why don''t you become my Dragon mount?" "Dragon Mount?!" Chapter 25 - New Ability... Dimensional Gap~ A dragon can be seen flying around the Dimensional Gap with a human on top of its head. And of course, this is no other than Silver and Draig. Silver is crying imaginary tears thinking to himself ''Finally, I got to know the feeling of flying around with a mount, and it''s a Dragon at that''. While Draig is thinking ''Why? Just why me someone please kill me'' as he is also crying imaginary tears. As the two fly around, one is crying in happiness whilst the other one is crying about how unfortunate he is. Silver always wanted to have a mount. When he''s reading some novels before he thought ''How cool would it be if I were a have my own mount'', and now his dream has been realized thus he is crying in in happiness. While Draig, on the other hand, is thinking ''God, where are you please come back and turn me into a Sacred Gear again!'' as he cried. After flying around for quite some time, Silver finally told Draig to go and take a rest as Draig heave a sigh of relief from finally being freed. ..... ''System, what would happen if we go and annihilate Khaos Brigade now? Will the same thing still happen?'' [ Answering to host... No host as they would all be dead ] ''Right. Then we shouldn''t go then in the meantime'' [...] He then went and told Rose that they will not be going, for now, so he can have his fun later on. Rose hearing Silver pouted and said "I''m bored" Knowing Rose, Silver made her a Lamborghini Aventador S with his {Universal Creation Magic Skill} and placed it on the race track. When Rose saw the new car, she got twinkling eyes and went and drove the car around. Silver seeing Rose act like that smile. He then went to Ophis and told her that he is going back to the human world, for now, to which Ophis just nodded. --------------- Human World~ Arriving at his home, Silver found out that it was already night time so he decided to sleep and go to school tomorrow. Morning came as Silver woke up and slowly got up on his bed feeling refreshed. Getting out of his room, he went and did his morning routine. After checking everything''s good he went out of the house and started walking towards the school. Arriving at school, still, same old looks, whispering and some cursing made him smile. Arriving at where his classroom is, he entered and directly went and sat it his seat, he noticed that his classmates are looking at him in a weird way. He asked "What''s wrong?" with a questioning look "Silver-kun where did you go this past 5 Days?" ''Five days? I was gone for that long? I did not notice that'' he thought and just answered "I was traveling around" casually. "Ohhh," said his classmates, while the Devils gave him a questioning look Soon the teacher came and saw Silver and asked the same question and he just answered the same way. Class started which is boring for Silver and soon ended as lunch break came. Silver was just sitting at his chair when suddenly Akeno came in front of him and said that Rias wanted to speak with him. "So where is she then?" asked Silver "Buchou''s in the Occult Research Club room and is waiting, I will lead the way," said Akeno "Okay," said Silver Silver then stood up and followed Akeno who is leading the way with a smile on her face. As they walk the students who saw them together started whispering again. "Why is he with Akeno?" "Did the President dump him and with another girl now?" "Is he cheating on the President?" and so on. Silver could only wryly smile when he heard the whispering and just shook his head. As they walk, soon they reach the ORC room. Akone opened the door and both of them entered. Upon entering, Silver saw Issie, Kiba, Rias, and Gasper who is hiding inside the box and would occasionally take a peek and hide again, inside the room, he thought ''Ohh? 5 of them huh, and Gasper is out this early''. "Welcome Silver-kun, thank you for coming, please take a sit" greeted Rias who is leaning on the table as she''s standing "No, I''m fine standing up," said Silver Akeno proceeded to sit also on the couch with Gasper in the box beside her while Kiba and Issie are sitting at another couch. "Let me introduce everyone to you, they are Akeno, Issie, Kiba, and Gasper who''s in the box" introduced Rias Issie thought ''Damn Handsome guy'' as he glared at Silver in hatred "Oh Okay, so why would you call me here, need something?" asked Silver "Silver-kun, Do you believe in supernatural?" asked Rias "Supernatural? of course, I do. Its Typhoon, Hurricanes or something like that, no?" said Silver and thought ''Oh I know where this is going''. "No, not those, what I mean is Angels, Devils, Fallen Angels, Gods or Dragons," said Rias ''Yup thought so'' thought Silver "Angels? Devils? Fallen Angels? Gods? Dragons? Those are just people''s imagination, no? They can''t be real" playfully asked Silver "What if I were to tell you that they are all real?" asked Rias "Nah, those aren''t real," said Silver "Silver-kun, what if I were to tell you that all of us here is a Devil?" said Rias "Oho? Can you prove it?" said Silver as he smiled Rias looked at her peerage members and nodded, they all stood up and spread out their wings out from their backs. Silver seeing them with bat-like wings on their backs said "Is this ORC or Cosplay Club?" as he laughed a bit. "You!" said an angered Issie as he pointed his finger at Silver "Issie, stop" commanded Rias, she then said to Silver "Now, do you believe me?" with a cunning smile on her face. "Can you make those things flap? Like flying?" asked Silver "Of course," said Rias as she made her wings move "Oh, nice," said Silver "Silver-kun, now that you see what I am telling you is real, what do you think?" asked Rias "Think? Well, they look like wings of bats" mocked Silver "Ara Ara, Silver-kun that''s a bad thing to say," said Akeno "Isn''t it real? They sure look like wings of a bat" said Silver Issie hearing that said "How dare you to mock our wings, damn you!" in an angry tone as he again pointed his finger towards Silver. "Point that finger at me again and I will make sure to break it," said Silver Issie wanted to say something but Kiba stopped him while Rias is also glaring at Issie thinking ''I shouldn''t have revived you, it was a mistake'' "Stop it Issie!" commanded Rias, the looked back at Silver, she said, "That''s not what I mean Silver-kun, I''m asking about, what do you think about becoming a Devil?" "Me? Becoming a Devil? What do I gain if I do?" said Silver, noticing that Rias is on the edge he thought ''Maybe it''s because of the upcoming Rating Game huh''. "Gain? You can have Magical Power, and a lifespan of thousands of years and many more" said Rias "Ohh, how do I become a Devil then?" asked Silver playfully "You can become a Devil by Evil Pieces, more like you will get revived as a Devil if someone use Evil Pieces, like this" said Rias as she showed her remaining Pieces to Silver then continued "But, if you get revived, you must serve the one who revived you, for example, me" as she cunningly smiled. "Serve? Revived? Nah, I don''t like serving anyone" flatly declined Silver "Don''t you like to have a thousand years of lifespan or magical power?" asked Rias "Well, if that''s all I can get, forget it. Later then" said Silver as he proceeded to walk out of the room. But before he could, Issei went and blocked the door and said "Don''t think you can leave like that knowing our secrets!" as he pointed his finger to Silver again. Silver got pissed at Issie and walked in front of him he said "Didn''t I tell you not to point your finger at me again?" as he grabbed Issie''s finger and broke it like it''s nothing. Issie who got his finger broken screamed in pain, using his other hand, he went and punch at Silver''s face. Silver grabbed the incoming fist of Issie with his right hand and punch Issie''s face with his right hand when his fist hit Issie''s face, his became bloodied with his nose broken and messed up face. Silver then said "Weak, and you dare attack me?" as he threw Issie in the wall face first as a crack was made in the wall knocking Issie out. Watching Issie got beaten so easily by Silver, Rias thought ''He is strong! Even if Issie is weak he''s still a Devil, he shouldn''t be able to beat him, but how? He is just a human. If he becomes a member of my peerage, I would be able to do what I want and I might be able to win against Riser!" as she smiled. Kiba, Akeno, and Gasper who saw what had just happened activated their magical power wanting to attack Silver. Silver who sensed what they are planning on doing said "If you guys attack also, you will get what that pervert got" as he leaked a bit of his aura. Akeno, Rias, Kiba, and Gasper feeling Silver''s aura, stopped. They can''t believe that Silver would have a terrifying aura. They all thought ''Who and What is he!'' Silver then proceeded to walk to the door as he opened it, he said "Don''t bother me again" as he left the terrified Devils in the room. ......... Cafeteria... Silver came to the cafeteria to eat, after leaving ORC room he felt hungry. As he finished ordering his food, he went and looked for a seat to sit and eat at, as he is looking he saw Kuroka and Shirone sitting at one table and joined them, they ate as they talk. Bell rang which signaled the start of afternoon class, bidding each other farewells and parted ways as they went to their own classroom. The same thing happens as days passed which bored Silver. Until he was told by Sona that Rias will be having her First Rating Game against Riser Phenex soon. Days Passed... Day of the Rating Game... When Silver arrived to watch he was surprised. Rias now have 7 pawns, 1 rook, and 2 bishops. ''Seems like the pervert took 2 pawn pieces'' he thought Silver was watching along with Sona and her peerage members. As the battle is ending, the outcome was known by all before it even began. Rias lost the battle, which made her despair. Riser was laughing his a.s.s off as he boasts his winning and power, with Rias having a face of despair. Sona and her peerage are looking at him in a weird way, Silver just raised an eyebrow to how arrogant Riser is. After the event, Silver went back to his house and slept. ...... Days passed... Silver was bored so he decided to skip class and went to the Dimensional Gap as he missed his two wives. When he arrived there, he found out that Rose wrecked the car he made before. Silver facepalmed and for Rose to pout saying "It''s not my fault!". Silver couldn''t take her pouting like that, he again made her another one but a different model which is Aventador Coup¨¦, seeing the new car Rose went and drove it around again. Ophis was inside the house still eating cake, Silver couldn''t believe that she could eat almost all the time if she is not sleeping she might not stop. While Draig is still sleeping, seems like still getting used to having a new body. ''System how much Points I have?'' [ Answering to host... Current System Points 999,139,900 ] ''System, how much is Amaterasu flame? And is there any stronger Flame?'' [ Searching... Done. Listing... Amaterasu Flame - 50,000,000 System Points Grade: S Rainbow Flame - 100,000,000 System Points Grade: SS Nirvanic Flame - 150, 000,000 System Points Grade: SSS Origin Flame - 200,000,000 System Points Grade: ??? ] ''Ok System, Buy me Origin Flame'' [ Buying in.. 3.2.1. Done. Calculating remaining System Points 799,139,900 left. Host, please prepare as you will feel a bit of pain for the integration ] After the system finished saying that, Silver felt like his body is being stabbed by thousands of needles all over his body. He almost collapsed by the pain but endured it. Time passed, after almost two hours of pain, it finally subsided. [ Origin Flame: The Origin of all flames. Abilities Unlimited/Unknown Known ability: Burn everything {Body and Soul} {Once hit by this flame it won''t stop until its designated goal is not accomplished} ] Silver can feel something new in his body, some kind of energy but he knows that it is the new ability he just bought. Evening time came again as Silver got dragged into the room. Sounds of m.o.a.ns of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e can be heard inside the house again. Morning came and Silver went back to the Human world after telling the two that he is leaving. ........ Silver again went to school like a normal everyday student. Sona seeing Silver went and greeted him as she gave an invitation later to him. Serafall gave the letter to Sona telling her to give him the letter. Silver accepted and opened it but before he could. [ New Quest Found! .... Chapter 26 - The Wedding... Human World~ Silver is currently inside his classroom and is frowning. He seems like he is in a dilemma as he is thinking hard, not even bothering on his surroundings. If someone were to ask him why it is because of this, [ New Side Quest found! The Wedding! Details: Bring at least 2 people/being with you to attend the wedding Rewards: Free food + 100,000 System Points Failure: Don''t ever think about marrying! Time Limit: 7 days ] [ New Side Quest found! The Cake! Detail: It''s a Wedding, of course, there''s a cake, Eat the cake! Failure: No more cake and someone will be sad Time Limit: 7 Days ] ''The hell is this!'' [ Answering to host... It is a Quest host ] ''......'' [...] .......... Class ended and Silver is still in a dilemma. He can''t seem to think about anyone to take with him. Reaching his home he went straight to his bed and think who to bring and what to do. Silver has not slept the entire night and just kept on thinking. When he suddenly thought of something and opened a portal, disappearing from his house. ........ Day of the Wedding... Phenex House... Courtyard... Many High Ranking Devils are currently in the house of Phenex Family. They all have come to join and attend the Grand Wedding of Riser Phenex from Phenex Family and Rias Gremory from the Gremory House. Rias peerage is also here to attend their king''s demise *cough* I mean wedding. Issei did not want to come as he was useless to do anything and protect the l.u.s.tful body of his king but was forced to. Sona''s peerage and family also joined. Almost all of the High Ranking Devils And High Ranking family also came to attend the Grand Wedding. Sirzechs Lucifer a.k.a Sis-Con Serafall Leviathan a.k.a Self-Proclaimed Magical Girl Falbium Asmodeus a.k.a The Bald Satan Ajuka Beelzebub a.k.a Satan Blue .......... After the wedding ceremony. The Husband and Wife kissed. After some more congratulations S*its from everyone, they were about to cut the wedding cake, but! A portal appeared out of nowhere on the floor (horizontally) and three figures can be seen to be coming out of it. The first one is a handsome young man he is at the center, he wears something like an American tuxedo. Moving onto his left side is another great beauty with bright crimson hair and dark crimson dress. Of course, they are, Silver, Ophis, and Rose who have come to attend the wedding. ........ Moving back in time a bit... Silver went into the Dimensional Gap to convince Ophis and Great Red to join him in attending the wedding which is soon to happen. Silver tried to persuade Ophis and Rose, but to his dismay, their answer is "Not interested" Which made Silver twitch his mouth. He tried persuading them for 2 days but to no avail. Soon he got tired of persuading them nicely and thought of something. He said "Fine, I will go alone. But, No more cakes and No more Cars!" while trying to go back to the human world. "Cake," said Ophis as she glared at Silver "Fine! We will go with you" said Rose in a defeated tone Silver smiled hearing what they said and quickly told and explained to them what to do. After some time, he was done telling his piece and was about to go back to the human world, but the two did not let him go. Days passed which was spent by p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Silver is sleeping until he heard something. [Host please wake up it is almost time for the quest to end ] [Host please wake up it is almost time for the quest to end ] [Host please wake up it is almost time for the quest to end ] As they then proceeded to change. Finished changing, Silver checks out the two and to his surprise, they look absolutely gorgeous. Thinking to himself ''If only not because of this quest I might never see them like this''. After one final check, he opened a portal and they proceeded to enter, disappearing from the Dimensional Gap. .............. As the three of them came out of the portal, everyone who saw them was amazed by their looks. Some of them noticed Ophis because they have seen her before in her human form, but the other two is unknown to them but they kept their mouth shut. Someone Unknown Devil went and asked them "Excuse me but who are you?" "Oh.. Forgive us for not introducing ourselves. I am Silver Blaze, while these two with me here is my wives, they are Ophis and Rose" said Silver Those who have seen Ophis before thought ''Wives? Ophis? Rose?'' The Unknown Devil started sweating when he heard what Silver, but still continued for it is his work to do so "May I ask who invited you here?" Silver was looking around trying to find someone and he found the one he was looking for, he wave his hand in the air and said "Sera-chan! We''ve come" ''Sera-chan?'' everyone thought as they look towards the Great Satan named Serafall Leviathan, when they look at her everyone was shocked and dumbfounded because the Great Satan is currently blushing so hard. Sona facepalmed by how carefree Silver can be, while Serafall did not or more like couldn''t say anything, she can''t even look straight towards Silver because of how handsome he looked towards his new attire. The other Satans sighed and facepalmed, they never thought that Serafall would hide such a thing from them. "Cake, where is it?" Ophis asked as she looked around Silver smiled and he looked around trying to find the cake and found out that the Husband and Wife are about to cut it and share with everyone. "There. They are about to cut and eat it" said Silver as he pointed to where the cake is. Ophis started walking towards the cake is at which Rose joined her. Riser who''s too arrogant and listen to the conversation and look at everyone''s expressions and seeing the duo coming towards him and Rias said "Who are you!? Don''t you know the Great me? The Great Riser Phenex! How dare you imbeciles to act like this towards me!" in an angry and arrogant tone with a smug on his face. Rias was just standing there frozen, she did not expect that this classmate of hers is someone she never heard of, and now knowing that Ophis and Rose are his wives thought ''Just Who and What is he?!'' "Shut up Chicken, and get out of the way!" Rose said as she grabbed Riser in the neck and threw him out of the way. After getting the nuisance out of the way Ophis and Rose started eating the whole wedding cake. No one tried to stop them as they are all scared shitless when Rose grabbed the neck of Riser and threw him to the side a bit of her aura leaked out of her and they all knew that aura. They were all douting the human named Silver before, but now that they all felt the familiar and domineering aura, they thought ''Just who is he!'' To call Ophis and Rose his wives! Just who is this young man!?'' Everyone then looked towards Silver and saw him grabbing the arm of the Great Satan Serafall trying to prevent her from leaving more like running away. Sona went towards them and said, "Do you really have to bring those two here?" "Yep, I have too" replied Silver Sona knows about Rose and Ophis because Silver told her about them before because he trusts her. Soon the whole cake is eaten, Ophis and Rose went towards Silver. Ophis asked "No more? It was delicious, I want more" "Yeah, it was good, OI! someone go and make more of those cake" commanded Rose "No need, we will go back soon," said Silver which earned him a glare from Ophis and Rose "Never mind. Someone, go make more of those cakes" as he took back his words. Sona couldn''t say anything towards these three''s antics and just sighed and walked away. Serafall couldn''t run away because Silver is still holding her arm. Riser is already back on his feet and is standing near his newly acquired plaything *cough* I mean wife. Silver then looked at them and asked: "So, when are you two having a baby?" Chapter 27 - The Wedding Part 2... Underworld... Phenex House... Courtyard... *Sirzechs Lucifer P.O.V* Today is the day of my sister''s wedding. Almost all of the High Ranking Devils have also come. I wanted to stop this wedding because my sister doesn''t want to marry Riser Phenex. But, it seems like I''m too late and won''t be able to stop this wedding anymore. I could have nullified their engagement before, but she went and start a Rating Game that even I could not stop. Everyone knows just how wicked of a Devil Riser is. I want to stop this wedding even if I have to kill, but when I think about it, if I were to kill Riser everyone will look down on us and they might join hands to attack my family. Even if I am called the strongest Satan Devil with the Strongest Queen, we won''t be able to defend if everyone is to attack us. But it is too late, the ceremony is done and they have finished everything. Seeing my sister with her current look, pained my heart. Now they are about to cut the wedding cake, I wanted to leave, I can''t watch my sister like this. I''ve decided, if anything bad happens towards my sister, I will kill Riser. But, a portal suddenly appeared out of nowhere and three figures have come out from it. First that I can see is a ''Human'', he is handsome, but how can a ''Human'' come out from a portal? But when I saw the next one to appear shocked me, how could I not be shocked? It is Ophis in her human form and wearing a dress which made her look gorgeous, and the next one to come out was someone I could not recognize, she had bright crimson hair and dark crimson dress, she looked beautiful also. This got me thinking. Then someone went and asked who they are, and the young man''s answer shocked us more like me and those who know Ophis in her Human form. Silver? Wives? Ophis? Rose? Just who is this young man!? Then suddenly I saw Ophis with the one he called Rose walked towards where the cake is at. Riser spoke but he got a grab on the neck by the bright crimson-haired woman as a bit of her aura leaked out and thrown Riser to the side. After throwing Riser they then both proceeded to eat the whole cake. I was dumbfounded, How could I not? Those two women are Ophis and ''that'' Rose! And this young man called them his wives! Just who is he! Upon realization, I saw hope! Maybe they can save my sister from her impending demise. *Sirzechs P.O.V End* ....... After Silver asked them the question, Serafall quickly dragged him away as she says "Don''t mind him" Silver just let himself be dragged by Serafall because he knows that what he just asked was a bit out of place for him to do so. .... Silver is now currently eating some meat along with Serafall, she did not run away again after being convinced by Silver to join him. Ophis and Rose are eating the newly baked cake that they wanted to eat. While the Gremory and the Phenex family is at another table, eating as they talk. With his highly self-pride, he arrogantly walked towards the four is at, completely oblivious to who he is just about offended. "Hey Human, Who are you? How dare you come and attend my wedding, you are not welcome here, Scram!" said Riser arrogantly while checking out the one who threw him earlier and thought ''She''s beautiful and also that black-haired one, who are they? I must get my hands on them and slowly break them hahaha''. Ophis, Serafall and Great Red did not say anything as they wanted to watch the show. "Scram?" asked Silver as he looked at Riser "Yes, get out of here alone, leave the two women to me. They are a waste to you, I will make them my women and play with them like you never did before" arrogantly said, Riser "Riser, stop right now" commanded Riser''s father "Riser honey please just go back to where your wife is and don''t bother them," said Riser''s mother. Riser''s parents knew who Ophis and Rose exactly are, and it is why they are trying to stop Riser from doing anything more that might offend the two, but they didn''t know who Silver is only Serafall knew who he is and what he is, but she never told anyone. Riser didn''t listen to what his parents are saying and continued, he did not fear the bright crimson-haired woman who threw him before, he was thinking that he was just caught off guard. "Play with them? You sure have guts to say that to my face and to especially to my wives" said Silver "So what? I will play and broke them while I''m at it. What can you do!?" said Riser Silver snapped, Ophis and Rose quickly stood up from their seats while they dragged Serafall along with them as they go a bit of a distance away and the two said " Oh Sh*t!" "I came to attend a wedding in good hope. But, not to get my women to be talk like that, Play? Broke? You sure are full of your self! Who do you think you are!" said the angered Silver "And? What can a puny mortal like you do? Maybe I should also torture you to death!" arrogantly said, Riser. Silver stood up from his seat and faced Riser Face to Face, he said "Even your parents tried to stop you, but I can see just how much arrogant you are. Tell me, How do you want to die!?" "Me? Die? ha ha ha, I am a Phenex, I am Immortal!" laughed Riser "Is that so, then let''s try out just how GREAT THIS IMMORTALITY of yours is?" said Silver Silver summoned the Origin Flame but only on small scale in his index finger, the fire is just as big as the flame of a lighter is. "Try this, let''s see about your immortality you''re so proud off," said Silver as he sent the flame towards Riser "Huh!? What can this little flame do!" mockingly said Riser as he waves his hand trying to put out the little flame. The little black flame stuck up in his arm as he felt hot like his arm is burning, he tried to put it out but nothing happened. He summoned his own flames and tried to counter the flame out but when his flames touch the little black flame it got bigger and hotter. As the flame got bigger, it started to spread out. It now covered his whole arm, he screamed like he never did before and said " What is this flame!? Why can''t I put it out!" and looked towards Silver who was smiling at his demise and continued "You! What did you do!" "You said you are immortal, right? Let''s see if that what you claimed you to be is real or not" said Silver in cold tone. Ophis and Rose knew this side of him because he showed them what he did to those Devils in the underground base before. The sadistic side of him torturing others he did not like, that''s why they get away from him earlier when they noticed the smile on his face. The smile of a True Devil. As the flame spreads out more and more and leaving nothing behind even ashes, Riser screamed his lungs out. He tried everything he could to put out the flames but nothing worked. He looked towards Silver who was smiling at him and said "Please stop this flame! I did not mean to offend you" he begged as he cried and kneel in front of Silver "Offending me is one thing I can ignore. But, saying that you will make my women your plaything and breaking them is something I will never forgive! So? Where''s your Immortality now?" said Silver Everyone who is there and seeing what is happening all paled thinking ''Never mess with this person!'' Ravel Phenex the little sister of Riser Phenex seeing her brother in his current state, run towards Silver and begged "Please let my brother go, Please don''t kill him" as she cried All of Riser''s peerage also went and begged Silver. Even the Mother and Father of Riser went forward and begged Silver. "Don''t worry, He said he is an Immortal, Right? He won''t die then" said Silver After saying that he walked away while smiling and thinking ''Heck even if your a God or an immortal don''t ever think about putting out that flame'' Silver then went towards Ophis and Rose as he wants to go back and sleep. Before he could go, the Gremory''s looked at him in thankful eyes. Even the Great Satan Sirzechs Lucifer bowed his head slightly. Silver did not mind them and bid his farewell to Serafall while grabbing hold of Ophis and Rose in their waist. A portal opened and the three went inside disappearing from everyone''s sight. ------------------------- As Silver, Ophis and Rose have left, everyone came back to their senses because of Riser''s scream. ''The arrogant prick finally met its doom'' everyone thought as they looked towards him. While others are in relief, the Phenex family doesn''t know what to do. They tried everything they have to put out the flames hoping to save Riser they even used a lot of Phoenix Tear, but nothing worked as the flames got bigger and bigger, slowly covering Riser''s body. Soon the whole flame covered his body as he burned to nothingness, not even a speck of ashes and soul remained. Rias who had just gotten married smirked as she watches Riser burn to death. She thought ''I have to make Silver take responsibility after this, I can''t just let myself be called a widow now, right?'' as she smiled cunningly. Everyone seeing the body of Riser turn to nothingness remained silent, not even a sound of a pin dropping could be heard from them. The whole Phenex family cried hard, he maybe did what he wanted, abused his power and rank, but he is still, after all, someone from their family. They thought ''What Immortality! What Instant Regeneration! What Phoenix Bloodline!'' as they cried from losing Riser. While the Phenex family is at their own sadness, the other Devils thought ''Serves Him Right!'' ................ "If only Riser would have listened. This wouldn''t have ever happened!" said the dead Riser''s father "Father, please don''t blame brother he is already dead," said a crying Ravel "No, if he only listened. It is our fault for letting him grow like that" cried Riser''s mother "Mother, Father," said Ravel "Ravel, don''t grow up to be like your brother. It wasn''t that young man''s fault. It was ours and Riser" said Riser''s father. The father of the dead Riser looked at everyone then asked: "Just who is that young man?" Serafall stepped forward and said "He is Silver, Silver Blaze. He is a Dragon God who''s stronger than Ophis and Rose. I am the one who invited him here" Everyone who heard that faces paled. "Why would you invite him?" asked the father of the dead Riser. "It was to let him have a good impression on us Devils and be in his good side, but Riser-kun destroyed that, I hope Silver-kun is not angry or else," said Serafall. "It''s our fault, we shouldn''t have raised Riser like that," said the father of the dead Riser. Everyone''s face paled. They thought ''Damn arrogant prick! If what Serafall said is true, all of us won''t be able to do anything! Even Rose and Ophis are his wives!'' Sona''s peerage now knew why would their King tell them not to ever offend Silver and they glared at Saji who did before. Saji who is being glared at started sweating. Rias Peerage was also shocked when they heard what Serafall said. But, Rias thought ''I must have him! I will make sure he takes responsibility!'' as she smiled. The day that was supposed to be a wedding anniversary by next year became the anniversary of Riser''s death! -------------------- Dimensional Gap~ Silver, Ophis and Rose are already in the Gap, inside the house, Silver told the two to take a rest which the two complied and went to sleep. Seeing that the two of them are asleep, Silver went outside ''System?'' [ Congratulations host for killing a High-rank Devil - EXP 10,000 Level 12 - EXP 3% ] [ Side Quest: The Wedding! : Completed! Details: Bring at least 2 people/being with you to attend the wedding Rewards: Free food + 100,000 System Points Failure: Don''t ever think about marrying Time Limit: 7 days Side Quest: The Cake! Completed! Detail: It''s a Wedding, of course, there''s a cake, Eat the cake! Rewards: A Tasty Cake Failure: No more cake and someone will be sad Time Limit: 7 Days Giving Rewards... Done. Calculating Host Remaining System Points 799,239,900, Rewards have been added ] ''Thanks, system'' Chapter 28 - The Eunuch... Human World~ It has been Two weeks since the ''wedding'' incident happened in the Underworld. There are a lot of rumors spreading out regarding Silver. But, it only stayed at the underworld. About being the husband of the two strongest being existing and him killing Riser and also the Dragon. The Three Satans have to ask Serafall about Silver, Serafall has no choice but to tell them about him being the Dragon that they thought as the ''Child'' of Ophis and Rose, and also about him staying at her house. Hearing the truth, the three Satans just sighed. They couldn''t do anything now because it has already happened. Many Devils were flabbergasted about the news. Many young Devils tried to ask Sona about Silver. "Are you two dating?" "When did you meet?" "Are you in love with him?" And so on. Sona who couldn''t bear being question all the time went back to the human world. Many High Ranking Devils and Families tried to get on the good side of the Sitri house by presenting gifts, praising them to no end and so on. While many were envious and jealous to just how lucky the Sitri''s are. Sirzechs along with his family are at the Dining table eating as they talk. "Seems like you got saved by your classmate huh, Rias" joked Rias father "If Sona told me before about him, I could have asked for his help before the wedding even began," said Rias "All is fine now Rias, we should be thankful to him," said Sirzechs "Excuse me Lady Rias, but I agree with Sirzechs-sama, we should be thankful to him" agreed Grayfia "Hmmpf, I will make him take responsibility," said Rias "Rias, it is better to listen to us, and just be grateful to him. Don''t bother him or who knows what he will do if you get on his bad side" warned the mother of Rias "Hmmpf" ''If only I found out about him sooner, I could have made him join my peerage'' thought Rias and said, "I will be going back to the human world soon" ............ On the third day, Rias also came back. Ever since she came back, she kept bugging Silver, telling him to take responsibility for what he did. She never stopped for 9 days now. "What responsibility? You want your husband back? Yeah, sure I can bring him back from the dead if you want him. So tell me, you want him back?" said Silver "No, no way! Why would I want him back" said Rias "Then stop bugging me, or I will send you to him" threatened Silver Rias hearing what Silver said paled and stopped bothering Silver and went away. She thought ''I will find a way to get you to join my peerage!'' ................. Silver is currently at his classroom looking at something. [New Quest found! The Eunuch! Rewards: Level up to Level 15 Failure: Become a Eunuch Time Limit: 6 Days ] After looking at the quest, Silver frowned thinking ''Eunuch? Who?'' Silver tried recollecting everything he knows about DXD but he never knew who this Eunuch guy is. After thinking some more he suddenly recalled something and thought ''Isn''t about time for them to appear and also him? Don''t tell me, he is the eunuch!?'' What he thought was true. ............... Irina Shidou - a childhood friend of Issei Hyoudou. For some reasons unknown Asia also came along with them. Asia is now a reincarnated Angel, as the Diamond of Ten of the Seraph Uriel. The three went to the ORC club as they meet Rias and her peerage. After some arguments, they decided to spar. Kiba vs Zenovia - Kiba ended up losing and almost all of his sword was broken. He is not in his right mind because he still ended up meeting the lunatic priest. Issei vs Irina - Issie lost and ended up getting his right t.h.i.g.h pierced by Irina''s sword. After the spar, Asia went and healed them saying "Please don''t hurt each other too much" with her innocent voice and innocent face. After some mocking from the winners to the loser''s, the three left. Leaving the Devils with gloomy faces. Before the three could leave the school, Asia saw Silver and run towards him as she hugged him saying "I missed you Silver-san, Thank you for everything" "How have you been, Asia?" asked Silver "I''ve been in great hands Silver-san" replied Asia Irina and Zenovia know who Silver is, they have been told about him and be friendly as much as possible if they were to meet him. "Greeting Silver-san, my name''s Irina Shidou, nice to meet you" cheerfully said, Irina "Hello Silver-san, I am Zenovia Quarta, we have been told about you and nice to meet you," said Zenovia "Umm... Nice to meet you too, the name''s Silver Blaze, but I''m sure you already know" replied Silver Irina and Zenovia said "Yes/Indeed" "You guys hungry? Let''s go eat, my treat" said Silver, he could tell that they are hungry because their stomachs are making a sound. "Thank you" gratefully said the three as they bowed a bit. The four then proceeded to head towards a certain restaurant. As they reach Irina and Zenovia quickly ordered as they are hungry while Asia did not order anything and just waited for the two to order food for all of them as Silver told them so. Soon, the foods arrive and they all eat happily. After eating, Silver gave some money to them, for them to use and buy food when they are to be hungry as he is leaving now. The three did not want to accept the money but Silver still insists that they take the money. Thus the three complied and took the money while saying thank you again towards Silver. Silver just smiled and bid them farewells as they parted ways. ........... Time passed... Evening... Time.. 11: 16 PM Silver was in the classroom, sleeping because he got a new quest. Every Student has already gone home and school is now closed. [New Quest found! Sleep! Details: Sleep at the school tonight for at least 2 hours Rewards: 20,000 EXP Failure: Sleep? Don''t ever think about it Time Limit: 8 hours ] It has been 4 hours since Silver got the quest and nothing happened till now so he just went to sleep. 3 hours later, Silver is now deeply asleep, when he suddenly got woken up by a loud sound. Bang! Boom! Boom! Hearing the sound that startled him awake from his sleep, he got pissed off and walked outside of the room, he walked upstairs and arrived on the school rooftop, and saw Kokabiel up in the air laughing alone. Looking down, he saw the Rias and her peerage fighting a Cerberus. He saw Irina and Zenovia fighting together with another one, while Asia is at the side trying to heal the others in their injuries. Seeing the situation and the sound that startled him awake made him mad at Kokabiel for disturbing his sleep. "The hell are you all doing, and you how dare you to laugh up there like a maniac," angrily said Silver as he pointed towards Kokabiel. "Who are you! How dare a mere human call me a maniac!" angrily said Kokabiel "Me? I''m Silver, the one who will kill you for disturbing my sleep!" angrily said Silver Kokabiel laugh yet again and asked, "And how are you going to kill me, Human?" Silver: Like this... Chapter 29 - Bloodline... Human World~ Kuoh Academy... Currently, the Kouh Academy is being protected by a barrier. Sona and her peerage are all doing their best to keep it from breaking from all the fights that are currently happening inside while also keeping any sound from leaking out. ...... Silver: Like this. But! Before Silver can attack he remembered that the skill he was about to use was Wide Range Area of Attack Skill which was {Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death}. If he were to use the skill everyone might get hit and kill them. So he stopped and thought for a bit before attacking. ''System bring my sword out'' A sword appeared in Silver''s hand. A blood red colored scabbard with a golden handle that looked like an eastern dragon is coiled around it with the head acting as the handle guard piece, when Silver have drawn out the sword from its scabbard he can finally see the blade, the blade took the color of dark crimson red with a golden eastern dragon also carved into it. Fully unsheathing the sword, Silver can feel a resonance with it, he can feel that the sword is excited for finally being unsheathed and meeting its master. Silver smiled with the sword''s reaction, he thought ''Does my sword have a spirit or something?''. Kokabiel saw Silver took out a sword and laugh again and said "What can that measly sword do to me? And it''s being wielded by a human at that hahaha. Anyway since you''ve made me laugh and called me a maniac, I will give you a quick death!" Finished speaking, Kokabiel made a spear made of light at the size of 5 meters in length and sent it to kill Silver. Silver seeing the attack did not dodge and let it hit him. When the attack hit Silver, a big explosion took place which disintegrated the whole building leaving only a crater behind. Kokabiel seeing the whole building disappear along with Silver laugh, and said: "See human, you died for nothing hahaha" But! Before he could drown in his own glory for killing a human. Silver appeared behind him with a sword in hand he cut down Kokabiel, completely unaware that Silver went behind him Kokabiel was cut down. Black feathers along with blood started falling down from above towards the ground. Kokabiel felt the pain coming from his back as he looked back only to see Silver with smiling face with black wings in his hand. Being off guard, before he could register what happened into his mind, Silver kicked him in the gut sending him crashing towards the ground which made a cloud of dust when he crashed. Coughing out blood and finally getting his senses back, he noticed that all 5 of his wings on the left side was cut off by Silver which is he is holding now. The others were still fighting the Cerberus, so they couldn''t really see what Silver did, and even if they saw, they won''t be able to see the whole thing happen as Silver was too fast. Silver seeing that the others are at a disadvantage, summoned his origin flame and sent it towards the Cerberus, killing them. As the cloud of dust went out, everyone can finally see Kokabiel, with blood dripping out of his mouth and his back. Kokabiel asked "Just what are you!? How can a mere human like you have so much power!" as he gritted his teeth and continued "How can you stay alive after being hit by my holy spear!?" "Mere human huh, I don''t really know what I am now. And holy spear? How would a fallen have holy in them? Are you kidding me?" said Silver in a mocking tone. "Damn you human! My dreams will not be stopped by you! A mere human! If I can get that mysterious being to join my plans that appeared Years ago, no one can stop me from starting the Great War!" said Kokabiel not knowing who Silver truly is. "Thank you and damn you too! And sorry to tell you that the being your talking about is the one who is about to kill you" said Silver as he leaked out his aura. Kokabiel who felt Silver''s aura was terrified and said "No, it is not possible! How can you a mere human be that you are that great being!?" "Blah blah blah, stop your blabbering, your noisy," said Silver Everyone just stood there, listening to their conversation and not saying anything. Silver started walking towards Kokabiel with a sword in hand as he wanted to kill him, raising up his hands along with the sword he brought it down with the intent to kill the Fallen. A figure appeared, he is covered by something like armor that took the color of white with wings of blue. "I''m sorry but I cannot let you kill him," it said "Vali! What are you doing here!" asked Kokabiel "I am here to bring you back at the request of Azazel" replied Vali Finished speaking he flew down towards Kokabiel and grab him as he put Kokabiel in his shoulder, seeing the state of Kokabiel currently is at he tried to fly away with him. Silver seeing that Vali was to take away his target created and activated his Space Skill called {Space Lock - Locked Space Dome} Vali tried to fly away but was stopped by something he did not see. Silver said "Now now, don''t take him away as I need to kill him" as he looked towards Vali who is floating in the air. "I told you before, I won''t let you kill him!" said Vali "Well, If you also want to die then I can''t help it," said Silver Vali couldn''t reply as his Sacred Gear named Divine Dividing also known as Albion kept telling him not to fight the person who is named Silver. ''Why can''t I fight him, Albion?'' asked Vali ''You will die Vali before you know it, so just leave Kokabiel and run away, even if you used everything you have you cannot fight the being who''s asking you to leave Kokabiel'' said Albion ''Interesting'' thought Vali ''Don''t Vali, You will die!'' warned Albion ''Fine! but I will find a time to fight this guy'' Vali said to Albion as he looked towards Silver Vali then said "Fine, I will leave him behind" as he flew down and put down Kokabiel on the ground "Good!" said Silver "Are you going to deactivate this skill of yours now?" asked Vali Silver flicked his finger and the dome disappeared and Vali started to fly away but before he could get too much away Silver said "Leave Khaos Brigade or next time I meet you, you will die" Is the last thing Vali heard but he did not pay attention to it. Silver then proceeded to kill Kokabiel as he cut him down into two and burning him with his Origin flames. [ Side Quest: The Eunuch! Completed! Details: Kill the Eunuch Rewards: Level up to Level 15 Failure: Become Eunuch Time Limit: 6 Days Level up! - Level 15 achieve! Details: Sleep at the school tonight for at least 2 hours Rewards: 20,000 EXP Failure: Sleep? Don''t ever think about it Time Limit: 8 hours Level 15 EXP 10% ] ''Nice'' Silver seeing his Quests are completed decided to leave and go home to continue his sleep. Rias started walking towards Silver, but before she could near him, Silver vanished. .............. Days passed... Dimensional Gap~ Silver is currently sitting as he gazes up looking at nothing, he seemed like he is dazed. But the truth is, he is thinking as he talks with his system. ''System, isn''t there really any other way? I missed them'' with tears running down on his eyes. [ Answering to host... No host, there is no other way. The host must reach the top of the Omniverse before he could do so. Even turning back time from the start would be possible, as the host was trapped in the void for a million of years and a million of years have also passed in the Earth before the host got a new life ] ''Top of the Omniverse huh seems like it is really the only way, I guess I should start conquering other verses soon'' [ Answering to host... Yes, host, you must ] Ophis, Rose and Draig are watching Silver from afar. Draig seeing Silver let out a tear in his eyes was confused and asked Ophis and Great Red "Why is he crying? And why don''t you comfort him?" Ophis answered "He is sad, he misses his family, he is always like this from time to time" Rose said "It is best not to disturb him when he is like this, ahhh! I already miss his nonchalant and carefree attitude as he is always smiling!" Draig was still confused but did not say anything as he just stayed with Ophis and Rose watching Silver cry. Silver has told everything about him to Ophis and Rose before at some point within the first two years he spends with them. Silver shouted in his head ''I want to become a lot stronger system! Is there a way?'' [ Answering to host... There is a way host ] Silver was confused and shocked ''And how would I do that system?'' [ Answering to host... It is the Bloodline Fusion host. Host have Primordial Bloodline and it is able to fuse with other Bloodlines ] Silver asked again ''Bloodline Fusion? What do you mean system?'' [ Answering to host... Host, all the previous ones who have posses Primordial bloodline before having the True Primordial Bloodline while the host Primordial Bloodline is able to fuse with others it is also considered the strongest ] Silver is now more confused and asked ''What do you mean system?'' [ Answering to host... The True Primordial Bloodline is as it says, a Prime Bloodline. And those who possess such Bloodline can only be counted by one''s hand because of what they can do and what they possess. For example Bloodlines, Abilities and such] ''And who are they? What Bloodline do they possess except for Primordial?'' [Answering to host... The host is not yet qualified to know of them yet ] ''Then what would happen if I were to fuse my two Bloodlines?'' [Answering to host... Unknown ] Silver was thinking about fusing his Primordial Bloodline and Dragon God Bloodline. He really wanted to get stronger and do what he wished for. Because, even when he got the ''Wish'' as a reward before, it was not possible to use it to go back in time to join his family or just go and visit them because the *Creator* said that it is not under his ''Jurisdiction''. Silver made up his mind and said ''System, Fuse the Primordial Bloodline and Dragon God Bloodline.'' [ Acknowledge... Beginning in 3.2.1 Starting Process ] After the system finished its piece, Silver got covered in white blinding light and disappeared to where he is sitting at. Silver then got teleported to who knows where... Chapter 30 - Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos... When Silver was covered by the white blinding light and disappeared, Draig was worried and looked towards Ophis and Great Red who looked normal like nothing just happened. Draig asked "Where did he go? Are you two not worried!" in a panicked and worried tone Rose Shook her head and answered "No, we are not worried. Maybe the *Creator* called him back again" Ophis nodded and added "We just hope that he comes back soon, unlike before" Draig got confused and asked " Creator? Again?" "Yep, he disappeared for 5 years before from the same light and disappeared like just what happened" replied Rose "And who is this creator your saying?" curiously asked Draig Ophis looked towards Draig and asked, "Who is stronger you or me?" Draig was shaken and panicked at the same time, he answered: "Of course it is you, Ophis!" Rose added, "If Ophis is stronger than you, then who is stronger Ophis or Silver?" Draig did not know how to answer as he never witnessed just how strong Silver is, he answered "Ophis?" because he believes as Ophis is one of the strongest beings in the world he knows of. Ophis shook her head and said "Even if Great Red and Me join forces, we can never defeat him" Draig was shocked hearing what Ophis said and asked: "And the creator?" Ophis and Rose shook their heads and said: "We would be just dust compared to him". Draig couldn''t mutter a word after hearing what Ophis and Great Red said and just said to himself ''I better not get on Silver''s bad side or he might eradicate me'' as his whole body shook. ... Somewhere... Unknown Dead Planet... Silver was teleport towards a place he doesn''t know. He tried looking around but nothing can be seen but just a wasteland and heard the system said, [ Host please prepare or you might die. Chaos Energy will also be integrated to the Bloodline making it more stronger ] Is the last thing he heard, when a pain much worst than before he fused with his Dragon God Bloodline assaulted him. The pain couldn''t be described by mere words. He felt like his skin was being torn out from him with 100 times the pain. His bones breaking after one another as it restored and be broke again. His teeth like being pulled by fliers with nothing to ease the pain and it is much more painful it felt like 100 times much worse or more. Silver felt time passed for hundreds of years to thousands of years. But in reality, it only took place in an hour. Time passed... Seconds to Minutes, Minutes to Hours, Hours to days and days to weeks as Silver is covered in the blood that took the form of cocoon covering him entirely. .... Days passed and Silver is still covered by the cocoon until it suddenly broke. A Black Crimson light engulfed everything for miles after miles. When the light died out, a Dragon can be seen. With the length of 300 meters. Unleashing his full might and Aura, the planet he was in slowly started to crumble from the pressure of the Aura alone. Soon, the planet couldn''t take the might of his aura anymore and started falling into pieces as magma started to bubble up from the deep while covering the whole planet. Silver in his new Dragon Form, seeing the state of the planet he was in, said "Oh Sh*t". After he spoke, the planet exploded! Throwing Silver in his new Dragon Form out into space. As Silver was rolling into space while he keeps bumping into asteroids while destroying them in the process, started getting his feet up as he slowly steps into another asteroid stopping himself from rolling about. Sensing how powerful how he had become, he was amazed! He never thought of being able to achieve this much strength in his life. [ Congratulations host for achieving and creating the bloodline {Primordial Origin Dragon God Of Chaos ] ''System show me status'' [Name: Silver Blaze Titles: Drunk and Wasted - Buff Description: Unknown Title: I Am The Protagonist Buff Description: In every world, you travel you will become the main protagonist. Title: Plot Armor Possessor Buff Description: Since you are the protagonist, of course, you have the power of the so-called plot armor Level: 15 EXP 10% Bloodline: Primordial, Dragon God, Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos (90% Locked), Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon God - Grade:???, Son Of Thunder - Grade: SSS, Strength : 5,001,500,000 Defence : 5.001.500,000 Agility: ??? Endurance: ??? Intelligence : 100% Unlocked Wisdom:??? Charm:??? Luck:??? Forms: Description: Transform into length of 300 Meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 10,000,000,000 {Sage Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 250 Meters Sage Dragon : Strength and Defence + 1,000,000,000 {Lightning Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 200 Meters Lightning Dragon: Strength and Defence + 500,000,000 {Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into 150 meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 100,000,000 {Dragon-Human Form}: Description: Turns you into a Half Human-Half Dragon Form : Strength and Defence + 500,000 {True Lightning Form} Description: Turns your body into the embodiment of lightning itself : Strength and Defence + 10,000,000 Abilities: Origin Flame: The Origin of all flames. Abilities Unlimited/Unknown Known ability: Burn everything {Body and Soul} {Once hit by this flame it won''t stop until its designated goal is not accomplished} Skills: Passive: Instant Regeneration: Can heal instantly, Regenerate broken or lose limbs. But Energy is required for broken or lose limbs to regenerate. Instant Mastery: Instantly Master anything/everything. Photographic Memory: Can remember anything/everything or all {the host can turn/off this skill} Active: Universal Creation Magic: Can Create a Planet or Restore a destroyed one. Create things from grasses to threes, Create lands and seas. {Note: Can also make a body but not a soul} Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death: A rain of lightning will rain down from the above bringing death to your enemies All Barrier''s Breaker: Break all kinds of barriers {Note: Cannot Break Universal Barrier and Laws} Senjutsu: Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the ki and auras of others thus letting them track targets from far away distances. Through disrupting the ki of their opponent''s ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent. As such, there are very few ways to defend against Senjutsu. Senjutsu also has healing capabilities that are effective for either one physical or mental condition, releasing any fatigue and goes as far as to store one''s lifespan, however, this method requires physical contact. Touki: Touki is an ability that can be used by those who are trained in Senjutsu by controlling the base of their life, creating an aura of life force that they will wear around their body, increasing their attack, defense, and speed tremendously. Another method to obtaining the Touki is by training one''s body to the uttermost limits, gaining control on the base of life itself. This even allows the user to counter magic attacks by punching or otherwise striking them. ........ Silver was in awe and asked ''System, Is it possible now?'' [Answering to host... No host. The host must become stronger and more, and conquer other verses ] Damn it is what Silver can only say. ... As Silver was talking with his system. Somewhere...Space... Unknown to Silver or anyone but two! A barrier is breaking, slowly but surely. If there is anyone who can feel the Aura that is leaking out from it, they would only feel death! Chapter 31 - Just a Hydra... Dimensional Gap~ Silver came back to the Gap from Space and learned that almost a month has passed since he disappeared. Ophis and Rose have been relieved from their worries when they saw Silver is back. Draig went back to sleep when he saw Silver came back as he is worried that he might unintentionally offend Silver, But he did not know that Silver is not that petty of a person. Silver just smiled at Draig''s antics and let him be. "Why back early this time?" tilting her head into the side, Ophis asked curiously "I didn''t go to Father-in-law''s place this time, just went and experimented on something," said Silver "And what was it?" asked Rose "Fusing my Bloodlines, and don''t ask what is it, even I don''t know," said Silver as he shrugged his shoulder Ophis and Rose just nodded and didn''t ask about it anymore. Silver wanted to rest so he bid them farewell and went back to the human world. Arriving at his house, he quickly went to bed and fell asleep. .......... Human World... Morning... Time 7:32 Am... Silver woke up feeling refreshed. Getting up from his bed, he went and did his morning routine. Arriving at the school, everyone looked at him in a weird way, to be honest, he knows why. Disappearing for almost a month and not going to school without anyone knowing why. Sona saw him walking alone so she went and asked him "Where have you been?" to which Silver answered, "Just traveling around" nonchalantly Hearing his answer Sona just sighed and told him that there will be a meeting of the three factions in a few days. Silver thanked Sona for telling him, even though he already knew he still thanked her. As they finished talking, Both of them started walking towards the classroom. Everyone seeing Silver came back asked him "Silver-kun, where have you been this few weeks?" Silver just replied "Just traveling around" in the same nonchalant way and sat on his chair. After the boring classes, meeting with Kuroka and Shirone at lunch break, they ate as they talked. He learned that the sisters were given a land of their own, in the underworld for them to raise their clan up again as they look if there are any nekomatas still living. They said that it was agreed by the Four Great Satans. Silver was happy for them and gave a genuine smile. He thought ''They''re trying to get on my good side eh'' After telling more stories the bell rang, signaling the start of the afternoon classes. Parting ways, Silver started walking to where his classroom is. But, before he could reach the room, he felt something sinister is about to happen or about be unleash. Stopping in his tracks, he looked around if there is anyone, seeing no one is there he made a portal and entered as he disappeared from the school. .... Dimensional Gap~ Silver came here to ask if Ophis or Rose knows what he felt or if they even knew. Arriving in the Gap, Silver saw the three dragons together outside of the house with grim expressions on their faces. Silver went towards them and asked "What is this feeling, it is too sinister. Do you know?" "The Beast of Apocalypse, the barrier made from God of the Bible is breaking," said Ophis "If the barrier that sealed the beast breaks, the beast will come and kill everything in its sight," said Rose "Can''t you two stop it?" asked Draig in a worried tone Ophis and Rose said "No" as they shook their heads. Silver hearing that it was the Beast of The Apocalypse finally felt relieved as he sighed and said "So it was Trihexa or 666 huh, wait for me here, I''m gonna go kill it" as he smiled looking at the three in a carefree way. Ophis and Rose have confidence in Silver that he can defeat it and just nodded while Draig asked "Are you going to be alright? This is the beast of Apocalypse we''re talking about here" in a worried tone. Silver replied "It is just a Beast nothing more" as he commanded his system to teleport him to the place where the beast is at which the system did so. Silver then disappeared from the Gap leaving the three dragons behind. Draig was still worried and asked Ophis and Rose "Is he really going to be alright?" to which Ophis answered "Believe in him" as she proceeded to head inside the house to which Rose followed. Draig was still worried but still believe in Silver. Space... Unknown... Where Trihexa is Sealed at... Silver appeared out of nowhere. Looking around, he found a crack in the space. Feeling the sinister aura coming from the crack that is leaking out from it, Silver frowned. He can feel the sinister aura is being suppressed by a holy one. As time passes, the cracks started cracking more, one after another as the sinister aura got stronger whilst the holy one is the one who''s getting suppress now. Finally, the seal broke, as the sinister aura can now be fully felt. A massive figure can now be seen, covered in blackish aura that looked like a gas. The figure had 9 heads each in a different color, it had 9 tails also, the figure was covered in scales like a dragon, as mighty and sinister aura is being released by it. Its size was massively bigger than Rose in her dragon form, its size is almost 500 meters just in length. Seeing the figure, Silver said "The Fu*k, aren''t you just an Hydra with 9 head and tails. How could Rose and Ophis not beat you?" in a nonchalant way. The figure that is known as the Beast of Apocalypse by all but who is now called ''just a Hydra'' by Silver got mad as it released more pressure trying to subdue the little ant in front of it. Silver felt that the ''Hydra'' is trying to subdue him by its Aura, but it did nothing to Silver. Failing to kill the ant in front of it by pressure, the beast attacked with a flame breath from one of its head. He transformed into his new Dragon form called {Origin Dragon God of Chaos} and summoned his Origin Flame combined with the Chaos Energy in the form of breath attack. As the breath attack from the so-called Hydra by him neared him, he also attacked with his own breath attack. Before their attacks met each other, Silver saw a figure, floating, a figure which took the human form. He quickly told his system to protect the figure. The system accepted the command and took 100,000 System Points to do so, a barrier then protected the figure. Silver did not mind it, and just let the system take his points. Soon, both of the breath attacks met, it released massive shockwaves, destroying the nearby asteroids. As shockwaves after another kept going, the nearby asteroids and even some dead planets started getting destroyed, one after another. Time passed, slowly Silver''s Dragon breath attack started overpowering the Hydra''s attack as it slowly went towards the Hydra. The Hydra seeing its attack was being overpowered, tried to move out of the way, but it failed to do so as Silver already locked it in place with his skill *Space Lock*. Soon the breath attack of Silver with the Origin Flame hit the massive figure of the Hydra. He attacked the Hydra a couple of times before stopping, watching how the Hydra try to remove the flames, also trying to replicate its body many times, but it can never take the flames off. It tried to replicate its body many times but every time it did, the flames would always be there. Silver was just watching the Hydra struggle and screech at the same time, it even tried to attack Silver many times in various elemental ways but Silver would just activate his time skill and created a new skill named {Time Skill - Nothingness} dispersing its attack. Time passed, they Hydra slowly went out of strength. It couldn''t fight the flames anymore and slowly died. [ Congratulations host for killing a Legendary Being EXP - 1,000,000 Level 16 Achieved Level 17 Achieved Level 18 Achieved Level ..... 109 Achieved! EXP 2% ] Silver hearing the sounds in his head got irritated but when it stopped, he was shocked. Who would not! "System, Show me the basic status'' [Name: Silver Blaze Race: Primordial Dragon God. Title/s : Title: Drunk and Wasted Buff Description: Unknown Title: I Am The Protagonist Buff Description: In every world, you travel you will become the main protagonist. Title: Plot Armor Possessor Buff Description: Since you are the protagonist, of course, you have the power of the so-called plot armor. ] Level: 109 EXP 2% Bloodline: Primordial, Dragon God Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos (90% Locked) Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon God - Grade:???, Son Of Thunder - Grade: SSS, Soul: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: S Strength: 5,010,900,000 Defence: 5,010,900,000 Agility: ??? Endurance: ??? Intelligence : 100% Unlocked Wisdom:??? Charm:??? Luck:??? ] ''Sweet'' Seeing the Hydra''s body slowly being burnt into nothingness with his Origin Flame, he smiled and looked towards the figure. ............. Silver slowly flew towards the figure that is currently being protected by a barrier, he said ''System, remove the barrier''. The barrier broke, Silver can now finally see the figure. He looked like an Old Man, White hair, White Beard, crinkled face, and he left with almost no strength left, wearing ragged white clothes. Over all, the figure looked like someone who doesn''t have enough energy left to live.t Silver noticed, that the figure still has the most Holy Aura upon all those he have met before. Seeing the Old man in his state, he activated his {Instant All Zero} skill, the skill quickly healed the Old man. Silver bought a Senzu Bean from the system that cost him 10,000 System Points with a dozen of it, taking one out, he quickly feed the Old man a Bean, but it seemed like it was not enough so he fed him one another until he fed the Old man six beans, the Old man slowly started to wake up as his eyes flickered slowly opening them up. As the Old man slowly regained his consciousness and gaining his senses back. He looked around, only to see the massive figure of the Hydra slowly burnt into nothingness. When he saw someone near him, thinking that he was the one who saved him he said "Thank you, May I know the savior''s name? Silver answered "Name''s Silver, Silver Blaze. And who are you Old man? What are you doing here with Trihexa?" The Old man answered " I am who everyone calls God from the Bible or Biblical God" Hearing his answer, Silver was shocked he said in a loud shocked voice, "FATHER-IN-LAW???!!!" "WHAT!!??" Chapter 32 - Biblical God... Back in Space~ Silver answered "Name''s Silver, Silver Blaze. And who are you, Old man? What are you doing here with Trihexa?" The Old man answered " I am who everyone calls God from the Bible or Biblical God" Hearing his answer, Silver was shocked he said in a loud shocked voice, "FATHER-IN-LAW???!!!" "WHAT!!??" said the Biblical God in a shocked tone, he asked, "What do you mean by Father-in-Law savior?" "Weren''t you supposed to be dead?" asked Silver "No, what they saw that died was only a clone of my while my main body is here along with the seal, keeping the beast from breaking it. I have watched over it for so many years and have really taken a toll on me until recently it started breaking from some unknown force" said, the God "Forgive me God, But it was I who caused the barrier to break" guiltily admitted Silver. When the Biblical God heard what Silver said he was shocked, but still kept his calm and said: "It is an alright savior as you have finally set the beast in peace" with a smile. "Thank you" gratefully said Silver. Silver then transformed back to his ''Human Form'' revealing his handsome face and perfect lean body. The Biblical God seeing Silver in his human form was curious, he asked: "Savior, what do you mean by me being your Father-in-Law?" "OHH! Now that you mention it, come come. Let''s go to Heaven, I''m sure they would all be surprised seeing you alive and well" invited Silver as he pats the back of the Biblical God happily. "Yes, I would be glad to, but this place is so far away from heaven savior. How would we go back easily?" asked the Biblical God who''s back is currently being pat by Silver. "That''s no problem!" said Silver as opened a portal leading to Heaven and continued "Now let''s enter and we would be in Heaven" smilingly. ''Yes Heaven'' thought Silver. The Biblical God was flabbergast, he knew teleportations or any kind of the sorts, but from where they currently are at, it shouldn''t be possible to make any portal or any kinds of transportation of the sorts, because they are still inside the seal. It is the last and final seal that would have prevented Trihexa from leaving easily if it the inner seals are to break. It is a seal beyond a seal! Yet! This young one who saved him and killed Trihexa easily made a portal inside the seal, and it was like nothing for him to do! Silver looked at the Biblical God''s expression and chuckled, he said "Come come, let''s enter the portal now father-in-law" The Biblical God hearing Silver quickly came back to his senses and said "Yes, let us go savior" Both of them then entered the portal and disappeared from space. ------------------------- Heaven~ The Seraph Michael along with Asia Argento, Zenovia Quarta and, Irina Shidou has just finished preparing for the travel in going to the Human World. They have prepared because of the Three Factions meeting that would happen in the Human World located at Kuoh Academy. After they all left, the other three Seraphs are about to go back and do their own duties. But, a portal suddenly appeared in front of them making them stop at their tracks and looked at it. A figure exited the portal, revealing a handsome young man, all of them knew who he is, he is no other than Silver! Gabriel seeing Silver exit the portal quickly went and hugged him, saying "Why would you only come now" with a bit of red hue in her face. Silver who was suddenly got hugged by Gabriel smiled. He said "Hehe, I got a present for you" in a mysterious way. After Silver finished speaking, the Biblical God came out of the portal, revealing his exhausted self to his sons and daughters also with the Angels who are there watching. Many of the Angels did not recognize him, but it is different from the Seraphs and some older Angels. All those who recognize who the figure was, felt weak and tears slowly formed on their eyes as it slowly falls down on their faces, they all said "Father!" as they all quickly flew over to him. Even Gabriel who was hugging Silver also went towards the Biblical God with tears in her eyes. Silver seeing them like that couldn''t help it but feel happy for them, but when they all went and hugged the Old man, he said "OI! If you hugged him like that he might die!" The Seraphs who are hugging their father tightly heard what Silver said. Looking at their father, they quickly let go of their father. The Biblical God''s face went pale from the tight hug of the Seraphs and nearly, just nearly suffocated. Being free from them, the Biblical God heaved a sigh of relief and said "Thank you savior" as he looked at Silver. "Haha, don''t mention it, father-in-law, I can''t have you dying just right after saving you, you know," said Silver. Uriel looked at Silver and asked, "What do you mean by saving father?" "Well, he was with Trihexa keeping watch over the seal all this time, and it broke because of me. So, I went and killed it, but I didn''t know that I would be saving father-in-law in the process" explained Silver. "What!? You killed the Beast of Apocalypse!? All by yourself?!" asked Raphael in a loud shocked tone. "That''s my Silver" proudly praised Gabriel. "Your Silver?" asked the Biblical God "Yes, yes, see. You are my father-in-law like I told you" happily said Silver. "What happened" curiously asked the Biblical God Uriel stepped forward followed by Raphael and quickly told the Biblical God that has happened, from when he disappeared and until the present time, in summary. After some time of explaining and re-telling everything to the God of the Bible, he said "Gabriel, my daughter, do you truly want to be with savior?" The Biblical God almost couldn''t believe everything that has been told to him by Raphael and Uriel. But, he chooses to believe because he knows what Silver is capable of, but not everything. "Yes, father" is the only thing Gabriel can say. She really fell hard to Silver! "Both of you have my blessings, but first I must go over the system and allow it. Sigh, I can''t believe that so many things have happened to the world upon my disappearance. But, everything shall be fixed now but it would take time" said the Biblical God. "How long would it take?" asked Silver "Savior, at best it would take 2 to 3 years," said the God. "Thank you," said Silver as he bowed along with Gabriel towards the Biblical God. "Please take a rest first, before doing anything" added Silver. "I thank thee, savior," said the Biblical God. "No no, I also owe Michael, so I guess, it''s all good?" said Silver, then he looked around trying to find Michael and after a few seconds of not finding him, he asked, "By the way, where''s Michael?" Uriel said "He went and attended the Three Factions meeting Silver-sama" All the Angels now respect and grateful at Silver that is why even the Seraph Uriel now calls him with ''Sama'' not ''Kun'' anymore. "How long have they been gone?" asked Silver "Approximately more than an hour Silver-sama" replied Raphael. "Ohh, Okay. Don''t call me sama please, just Silver id fine" said Silver "But," said both Uriel and Raphael "No buts. Just Silver" said Silver. The Biblical God then said "Forgive me savior but I must take a rest for a bit, after all these years of keeping watch over the seal has really taken a toll on me" "Yes, yes take a rest father-in-law, let''s talk later," said Silver The Biblical God nodded his head and went away, heading towards the place where he can rest. Uriel and Raphael decided to stay and talk with Silver more as they are truly grateful to him for bringing back their father that they all thought dead. As the four of them talk, many Angles also joined and asked this, that, what, and others. Sometime passed... As they are all talking happily, Silver heard something from the system in his head. Hearing the contents from the system, Silver''s body slowly trembled as his terrifying Godly Dragonic Aura slowly leaked out of him and it kept getting stronger and stronger to the point that it shook Heaven itself. The Seraphs and Angels who was happily talking with him seconds ago felt terrified by the Aura Silver is leaking out. Gabriel got worried and held Silver''s arm tight and said "Silver?" Silver didn''t know anymore as his aura intensified. "How could they! How could they!! How could they!!!" Is what Silver could say as his aura intensified more, all the Angels who are near felt terrified. "Silver-sama?" said Uriel and Raphael also feeling terrified from Silver''s aura Silver''s eyes slowly change into Golden color, with dark crimson colored pupils and three crimson circles surrounding it. Slowly standing up from his seat, he said in a loud voice that shook heaven itself, "HOW DARE THEY HURT MY LITTLE SISTERS!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Chapter 33 - The Angered Silver... Human World~ Because of the recent event that has to do with the Excalibur Project and also Kokabiel''s action of wanting to instigate a new Great War but was stopped because of Silver''s action and killing him. The Three Factions have all agreed to hold a meeting, The representative from Angel''s side are - The Seraph Michael, Zenovia Quarta, Asia Argento, Irina Shidou. From the Fallens side are - The Governor Azazel, The Possessor of Divine Dividing Sacred Gear Vali Lucifer. From the Devils side are - The Satan Sirzechs Gremory With his Queen/Wife Grayfia Lucifuge, The Satan Serafall Leviathan who fell in love with Silver. Reporters and witnesses of the event - Sona Sitri with her Queen Tsubaki Shinra, Rias Gremory with her Queen Akeno Himejima, Knight Piece Kiba Yuuto Along with the Pawn Issie Hyoudou As everyone is currently discussing Azazel said in a carefree way "Why don''t we just declare peace and get this over with?" in a carefree way "That we could," Michael said "I agree to this peace" Sirzechs said. Serafall was just listening on the side asked: "Does anyone knows the possessor of the Boosted Gear?" Everyone hearing frowned, Vali then butted in and said "True, I have not heard about my nemesis appearing, it should have appeared because Albion and the possessor of the Boosted Gear must fight each other". Everyone didn''t have any ideas who is the possessor of the Boosted Gear. Rias hearing this cunningly thought ''If I can get the possessor of it, I can finally speak up towards the others and look down at them'' as she hiddenly smirks. Akeno saw her King''s face lit up a bit but did not ask her. Finishing up the meeting, when suddenly almost everyone froze up from some kind of power. Except those with high magical power and those who possessed Holy weapons and with Sacred Gear. Rias said "Damn they got Gasper (Gasper Vladi Possessor of Forbidden Balor View). She left Gasper alone at the Occult Research Club which is Rias and her peerage headquarters. But, all of a sudden a figure appeared inside the meeting room from a teleportation circle. She is no other Keterea Leviathan she is a tall bespectacled woman with a voluptuous figure. She had tan skin with long brown hair tied into a bun with a headset and she had purple eyes. She wore an extremely low-cut dress and it had a high slit which exposed a large portion of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She is one of the leader of Old Satan Faction she was also a descendant of the Original Leviathan. Saying she came to bring Destruction and Chaos. As she raised her staff up a yellowish color magical power started forming and soon an explosion happens, the meeting place was destroyed, but Azazel was fast enough to make a barrier and protect everyone. Before the explosion occur Vali was already outside, but not to kill anyone, he decided to join forces with them saying that it was more interesting in their side. Azazel brought down the barrier as everyone able to move went outside, those who were frozen was being protected by Grayfia Lucifuge. Azazel went and fought against Vali, while Michael and Sirzechs are fighting against Katerea. Explosions of explosions went on, Vali defeated Azazel, as he revealed that Vali is also a Half-Devil Half-Human and a Lucifer at that. Everyone was shocked at the revelation, Michael and Sirzechs were caught off guard by Katerea as she attacked them with her snakes, giving the Angel and Devil severed injuries. Katerea laughed at Michael and Sirzechs as she was about to attack them again for a certain kill. But! Grayfia The Strongest Queen intervene her attack, she was angry at Katerea for giving such severed injuries at her King/Husband. Grayfia was about to attack Katerea, but Katerea made a teleportation circle. Two figures appeared with severed injuries with cuts as blood drips out from them. One was a white-haired little girl and the other is with black-haired teen. They are Koruka and Shirone! Katerea then said "Attack with all you want Strongest Queen, I have the Strongest Defence hahaha" as she laughed evilly Everyone who saw the Kuroka and Shirone in such a state paled. Serafall said "We are so DOOMED!" as she cried seeing the two sisters in such a state, she also treats them as her own sister. Serafall then said "YOU! DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHO YOU HAVE JUST HURT!!!" Katerea laughs and said "They are just Nekomatas, I''ve seen them somewhere, looking for something. So what? Even if you do anything now they shall be my playthings as I will slowly kill them!" with a mocking look and smile at her face. Katerea then concentrated her magical power, forming a dark ball with black snakes like thing swirling around it with her hands raised up. "Now die!" she said as she sent the black ball to where everyone is. Vali was just smiling at the others incoming doom thinking ''Seems like I was right to side with them'' As the black ball started going towards the three factions, all their faces paled for the incoming doom. But! A portal suddenly appeared in front of the incoming black ball as a figure exited it. The black ball then exploded when it hit the figure that exited the portal. As the attack hit the figure, a massive explosion took place as a massive cloud of smoke arose that it almost covered the entire area. Even the barrier protecting the place was destroyed. As the smoke clears away, what everyone saw and felt terrified them all, slowly, a human figure can be seen, within the smoke a bright golden colored eyes with dark crimson colored pupils and three crimson circles surrounding it, with an aura that made everyone kneel on the ground, no one was spared from the terrifying aura being emitted by the figure. (Except for Kuroka and Shirone) He is mad beyond belief! ........ When Silver was happily taking with the Angels back in Heaven, the system told him, [ Emergency! Host, Shirone and Kuroka are slowly dying! Save them! ] Silver who happy just a second ago was startled when he heard the system, hearing what the system said shook him to the core. ......... Silver did not bother about the attack and looked for Kuroka and Shirone. Locating where the sisters are at he quickly created a new Skill {Taker} and brought Shirone and Kuroka in his arms. Taking them away from Katerea''s grasp. [ Congratulations host for creating a new Skill! Skill Name {Taker} Space-Time Skill Taker: Create a space to the designated target and the user can bring the target to where it wants without alarming anyone as time shall be paused and continued after the target has been taken. {Note: Everything is possible, if User have enough strength to do so even a planet can be taken and be place somewhere else} ] Both of the sisters who healed by Silver felt better as their wounds closed up and stopped bleeding but still feeling weak for being tortured. Silver sighed a sigh of relief, he then looked at everyone who are now kneeling on the ground because of his aura. He said in loud voice "WHO THE HELL HURT MY SISTERS!!!" Silver''s aura intensified more and became more terrifying with the whole planet trembling from it. Everyone who can feel Silver''s aura became more terrified, be they be Angels, Devils, Fallens even the Gods who''s in another place felt Silver''s aura. The God''s thought ''Who in hell angered the Monster!'' Heaven~ The Biblical God and the Angels who are in Heaven felt Silver''s aura as Gabriel became more worried. The Biblical God who was busy checking the Heaven''s system, quickly went to the Seraphs and and told them that they are going to where Silver is at with that, they all teleported to where Silver is at. Dimensional Gap~ Draig who was sleeping, Ophis who is busy eating cake and Rose who was driving her car felt Silver''s terrifying aura all frowned and got worried. Gathering up, they also went to where Silver is at. ......... Katerea, Vali and all those who went along with them was terrified by Silver. Keterea thought ''I shouldn''t have listen to her!'' Serafall struggled to say "I''m sorry Silver-kun, I couldn''t protect them, Please forgive me" as tears run down her from her eyes to her face. Silver looked at Serafall and freed her from being suppress by his aura, he also did the same to the Heavens group. But the other Devils and Fallens stayed kneeling on the ground. Silver asked again "WHO THE HELL HURT MY SISTERS!!!" No one could reply because his aura intensified more for those who are still being suppress by his aura. His aura is now focused only to those who are kneeling on the ground and not affecting the whole planet and others. The system said, [ Host, Please put your hands on Shirone and Kuroka''s head, the system will help you find the information needed ] Hearing the system, Silver calmed down a bit and put his hands on both Shirone and Kuroka''s head, who fell asleep after Silver healed them. Time passed, as Silver is digesting the information he needed. Silver became more angered because of what he saw in Shirone and Kuroka''s memories. After getting the information, Silver looked towards a certain Crimson-Haired Devil. He said, "YOU BITCH!!!" Chapter 34 - Punishment... Human World~ When Silver was reading or more like watching Shirone and Kuroka''s memories became more angered. What he saw was, Rias! In the Underworld, when Shirone and Kuroka were searching for any Nekomatas alive left Rias came into them, Telling the sisters that there is a Nekomata alive in a certain place in the Underworld. Shirone and Kuroka quickly believed what Rias told them. Thanking Rias for the information, the sisters left. When they are gone Rias smiled and thought ''I would be able to get Silver to join me with this'' as she chuckled. Unknown to the sisters that the information given by Rias was all a scheme! Before Rias appeared in front to them, She already talked with Katerea who also believed in her sweet words. But, only to be ambushed and tortured! Silver who saw everything from their memories became angrier. Rias never knew just how much important the sisters are to Silver! --------------------- Silver who''s angered looked at Rias and said "YOU BITCH!" Rias who is being stared at by Silver and being called a bitch face paled. She thought as sweats covered her entire body ''No! It shouldn''t have been like this! I was supposed to save them and have Silver thank me by joining my peerage! Why!? Why did he come now!?'' as tears slowly formed from her eyes as they fall onto her face and unto the ground, making the dry ground wet with tears! Silver slowly flew down on the ground, Serafall, Sona, Tsubaki, Michael, and the others went towards Silver. Silver who is now standing on the ground with the sleeping sisters in his arms gave them to Michael and Serafall and said "Take care of them" Serafall and Michael did not say anything and just nodded. Silver then slowly walked towards the kneeling and crying Rias, upon reaching her, Silver put one of his hands into Rias head and commanded the system to do the same it did to the sisters before. Some time passed, Silver is done watching everything Rias did that led Kuroka and Shirone to be in the situation they were before. Rias felt terrified when Silver took his hand off her head, she tried saying something, but, SL.A.P! A resounding sound of someone being slapped can be heard. Silver slapped Rias after taking his hand off her head, the slap threw Rias away, as Rias body flew, she hit a building which was crushed upon impact as it continued. After stopping Silver used his skill {Taker} to bring Rias back to where she was before but her face is now not the same. The place in her face which Silver slapped earlier now doesn''t have skin on it as blood drips out from her, with her head bleeding and some bones were broken. Sirzechs seeing her sister in her current state pleaded to Silver, he said "Please! Don''t hurt my sister anymore! I don''t know what she''s done, but please!" Silver looked at Sirzechs, he said "Shut up you f*ucking you Sis-Con! I know you knew everything your sister has done but turned a blind eye on everything! You are the same as her, f*ucking schemers!" Silver then looked back at Rias who is again kneeling and crying as blood drips out from her face and her other injuries. Rias weakly said "Please forgive me! I will not do anything bad or scheme again!" as she hit her head on the ground. Akeno, Kiba knew how their king does things, so they can''t really blame Silver now that she even hurt his sisters and just paying back, but Issie was powerless to do anything, he can''t even speak and struggling to even take a breath. Suddenly, two portals appeared One on the Left and One on the Right, On the left side, revealed Ophis, Rose on their human form along with Draig in his Dragon form. One the left side, the Biblical God and the Seraphs along with some angels. Azazel, Michael more like everyone was shocked when they saw the figures appeared. Especially Albion, Azazel, Katerea, and Michael. Michael and Azazel said "Father? You''re alive!" Albion said "Draig? How did you get your body back!?" Katerea said "God of the Bible!" They were all shocked. But they did not pay attention to them, they all focused at Silver. Silver sensed them all come, he said "Ophis, Rose, Draig, go and destroy the whole lot of Khaos Brigade" in an angry tone. The three nodded and without saying anything, they made a portal and disappeared from the place. The Biblical God said "Savior, Please calm thyself" as he enveloped Silver in a Holy aura that calmed Silver down. Silver felt the Holy aura enveloping him and just let it do so. Looking at the Biblical God, he said "Thanks, Father-in-law" "Now then, how should I kill you?" said Silver as he looked back at Rias. Rias face paled when she heard Silver. She tried pleading but Silver did not pay her any attention. Silver was thinking then said "No if I just kill you that would be an easy way out. So suffer, suffer from Eternal Torture!" Everyone who saw this was terrified, especially Rias, she said "Please Please! Please forgive me! Please don''t kill me" as she cried more. "No, I won''t kill you, and I won''t let you suffer like them, but! You will suffer a fate worst than them!" Silver then sent Rias into the portal, but not like the 30 devils who are dying by burning and be repeat again. What Silver did was to put Rias within the hottest place of the Sun, the place where it is the hottest! When Rias appeared in the place, she screamed, screaming like no one ever could have. She is being burned slowly but also being healed slowly. She won''t die because Silver made it so, and this process will be the same for all eternity! An eternity of suffering! Silver said, "Feel what everyone called, TRUE ETERNAL DAMNATION!!!" ----------------------- Silver looked at Katerea and Vali and said: "You guys are next!" Chapter 35 - Someone... Human World~ Everyone saw what is happening inside the Portal, Silver made it so so they can watch. Sirzechs who slowly crawled to the place where he was before, saw what is happening to the 30 Devils, but what got his attention more is his sister''s current state. Sirzechs face paled, it pales so much that no trace of blood can be seen at his face. Giving his all to sit down and face Silver. When he succeeded, he kowtowed and said "Please! Please spare my sister!" he kept banging his head on the ground. Silver said "Spare? Do you know what she did that led my sisters to be tortured and slowly die? If I have not come in time, they would have died! "But, if you truly care for your sister, then try saving her" Silver then showed what his sister did to him. Sirzechs couldn''t do or say anything to rebuke Silver when he saw and watch everything his sister did. Bitting his lips as blood flows, he thought ''I shouldn''t have let her be too spoiled! It is my fault!'' Silver did not pay any more attention to Sirzechs and slowly walked towards Vali and Katerea, upon reaching them, he said: "You guys are next!" Katerea and Vali face paled as they felt more terrified before, seeing and watching what Silver did to Rias, they couldn''t help but be terrified. The portal is still open, everyone in the place can see what is happening, watching the 30 Devils be burned to death and only to be repeated again. While Rias is different, she won''t die but stayed being burned and healed at the same time as she keeps screaming in pain. ........... The Biblical God finally asked, "Savior, is it not enough? Do you have to continue?" "No, they must pay for hurting my sisters. No one shall be spared from hurting anyone dear to me!" said Silver. The Biblical God sighed, but when Silver showed him what they did to Kuroka and Shirone, he also got angry, he said: "How, How could they do such things to innocent ones!" as tears of sadness flowed down from his eyes and unto his face. Gabriel asked "Silver, what happened?" she felt her heart ache when she saw her father cry tears of sadness, the other Seraphs also did. Silver showed them what has been done to Shirone and Kuroka. When they finally knew why they all angrily glared at Katerea and Rias who has already been punished and will be for eternity. Silver said "Vali, didn''t I warned you before? But it seems like you never listened huh" ''System, take Albion out from Vali'' commanded Silver. [ Command accepted... Host, please put your hand on Vali''s back so the system can start taking it ] Silver nodded and walked behind Vali. Vali sensed something bad is about to happen, he tried to move away, but he couldn''t do anything because Silver already locked him in place using his skill {Space Lock}. Silver placed his hand at the back of Vali then commanded the system to take Albion Soul out from him which the system accepted. After a minute the system said, [ Host, Albion''s Soul has been taken from Vali ] When the system was taking Albion''s Soul out from Vali. Vali felt pain as most of his strength but he stayed alive, he said "You! What did you do!?" "I only took Albion out of you, I''m impressed that you''re still alive, maybe it is thanks to your Devil Bloodline huh. But don''t worry, the person you hate must be dead by now, there''s no more reason for you to get your revenge" said Silver to Vali. "You! How did you know!?" asked Vali weakly "I know things more than you do, kid. Since you didn''t participate in hurting my sisters, you can live. But, as a normal human being" said Silver ''System, how do I take his Devil Bloodline out of Vali?'' [ Answering to host... The Host can just use his {Taker} Skill ] ''It''s capable of doing that!?'' [ Answering to host... It is host if the host takes his bloodline away the target''s memories will be erased ] Hearing the system, Silver grinned evilly. When Vali saw the smile on Silver''s face, he became more terrified as he felt more danger and something much worst is about to happen. Silver activated his {Taker} Skill and took away Vali''s Bloodline while Vali''s memories have been erased at the same time. Vali has become a normal human without his memories. Vali lost consciousness as his body fell on the ground. After doing that, Silver looked at Katerea, he asked: "So, How do you want to die?" Katerea''s face was filled with sweat as she paled when she heard Silver, ''Monster'' is what Katerea could only think of. The Biblical God spoke up and said "Savior, can you please let me be the one to punish her?" Silver looked at the Biblical God and when he saw the expression of the Biblical God and the Seraphs, Silver did not say anything anymore and just let them take her. But, as for the others that were with Katerea, Silver killed them all. Making him reach Level 110. Soon, a portal appeared, revealing Rose, Ophis and Draig. Rose and Ophis quickly went and hugged Silver and told him that Khaos Brigade is no more making everyone feel somewhat happy yet at the same time afraid. Silver smiled and Thanked his two wives for doing so. Rose and Ophis let go of Silver for he has something to do before leaving. Slowly walking towards where Serafall and Michael are, Silver asked the system to remove the memories of them being tortured, he did not want them to have another trauma like before. Putting his hands on each Kuroka and Shirone''s head, the system removed the memories of them being tortured. Finished doing that, Silver looked at the Biblical God and said "Please take them to Heaven, and take care of them for the time being, and give them this when they woke up" as he took two pieces of senzu bean and gave it to the Biblical God. The Biblical God nodded his head, and said: "That I will do, But, what about you, savior?" "I have something to do," said Silver "Silver," said Gabriel "Don''t worry, I will come to Heaven later." said Silver to Gabriel and smiled. Gabriel did not say anything anymore and just nodded her head, after that, all the Angels left the place and went back to heaven. Silver already stopped pressuring everyone long ago, he did not kill those who have nothing to do with hurting his sisters albeit Vali is a bit different since he warned him already before but didn''t listen. Silver then made a portal leading to the Gap as Rose, Ophis and Draig entered before Silver left he said to those he didn''t kill "If any more harm come to my sisters or anyone dear to me, I will make sure that your whole race will go extinct on this planet" then entered the portal disappearing from everyone''s sight. Those who have left behind all thought ''We must make sure that no one offends that monster or we are all doomed!'' --------------------------- Dimensional Gap~ "Ahhh! That was fun" said Rose happily "We should have also annihilated the whole Devils," said Ophis in an annoyed tone "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Draig said Silver then exited the portal, he said "Annihilating them is not good, but, I warned them all. If they still don''t listen, I will exterminate them all" "Why didn''t you go to Heaven?" asked Ophis "I need some rest, I''m mentally tired," said Silver. "Okay," said Ophis. Silver then proceeded to fly towards where the house is at and get some sleep. Ophis and Rose followed but not to do anything but also to take a rest, Draig just stayed where he is at and slept. Some days later, Silver went to Heaven to visit his two sisters as he treats them so. When Gabriel saw Silver, she was happy and went to him. The Biblical God just sighed on just how much his daughter Gabriel have fallen to Silver. But he is also happy for her at the same. The Biblical God thought ''I have to hurry and fix the system or something bad might happen''. Then he proceeded to check the system again and fix it. Silver tried to help the Biblical God in fixing the Heaven''s System, when he did, the God was amazed, instead of 3 years, now it would only take 1 year and 4 months. Silver spent two weeks at Heaven, he stayed with Gabriel while playing with Shirone some times, after two weeks, the sisters went back to the human world for they said that they miss school. Silver agreed to them, but this time he gave them both a protective talisman that will act if any danger are to come to the sisters will protect them and also a summoning talisman, just in case said Silver. The Biblical God secretly sent some Angels that will protect them from the shadows, thinking that if any bad thing happen to them again Silver might end up blowing the whole planet. Silver knew what the God was thinking but he just smiled and did not say anything. Silver then went to the Underworld after bidding Gabriel and everyone in Heaven a farewell and said that he will come and visit again. -------------------- Underworld~ Sitri Mansion... The Sitri family are currently eating together, as Sona will go back to the Human World after a few hours. Suddenly, a portal appeared as Silver exited it startling everyone in the Sitri''s house dining room, especially Serafall. She thought that Silver is here to get her or punish her for failing to protect the sisters. Silver saw Serafall''s grim expression, he quickly went towards her and reassured her that he is not here to do anything bad. Serafall calm down, after calming Serafall, Silver explained to her everything and the Sitri family. Hearing what he said, the Sitri''s all got disgusted to the Gremory house. Silver calm them all down, and saying that the event has already happened, but if it were to be again. He didn''t know what he would do. Which made the Sitri''s worried, but Silver said that he will never harm them, which made the Sitri''s happy and glad. Unbeknownst to Serafall, she went and hugged Silver who smiled aty her action and made everyone dumbfounded. They knew Serafall have a thing towards Silver but to hug him in front of everyone like that. Serafall noticed her action, her face became red as red as a tomatoe then run away again. Everyone laughed at her action and just watched her run away like a little girl being chased by a digusting Phedo. After that little fiasco. Silver told the Sitri''s that he will be going outside and try to find ''someone'' after staying with them for a few hours. Silver is looking for the ''someone'' who have a resonance with him before (Chapter 19). Silver then flew up and away as he searched for that ''someone''. FIN>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 36 - Present... Underworld~ Silver is currently flying around with no lead or direction to follow, he is just waiting for the resonance to happen again. As Silver flew around everywhere, many Devils saw him, the secret that he has a human form has already been known to everyone, he even have a picture so that everyone who saw him must be polite and never to offend him even if he is being unreasonable. When they saw Silver flying about in Underworld, everyone felt terrified and quickly hide to wherever they can. Silver noticed them and just chuckled at their antics. The Gremory''s thought that Silver is here to annihilate them, and quickly hideaway. Silver did not pay them any attention and just flew around the whole Underworld. Not finding the one he was looking for in the Underworld, Silver went to the Netherworld. As Silver was flying around in the Netherworld, he saw someone that looked like a Skeleton but still, he felt some power from him. Silver then flew down and went towards the one he saw. After landing, he asked, "Hey man, did you see someone with a purple hair around here?" The Skeleton looking man that has black miasma surrounding got pissed at Silver he said "Damn mortal! Do you know who I am!? I am Hades the God of the Underworld!" "Yeah, yeah. So? Did you see her or not?" asked Silver nonchalantly while digging something in his ear with his pinky. "Imbecile! Die" said Hades angrily as he attacks Silver with gaseous black miasma. The attack hit Silver, but it did nothing to him, Silver said "The f*ck are you doing! I''m only asking a question and you attack!" Hades went wide eye as his jaw dropped, he couldn''t believe that his attack won''t do anything to Silver. He then went asked, "What are you!? Who are you!?" "Me? Name''s Silver Blaze, I am a Dragon God" said Silver then asked again "So? have you seen her around here or not?" "No?" said Hades as he sweated all over his body when he heard what Silver said. "Oh, Okay. See you later then. Let me know if you see her, alright?" nonchalantly said Silver as he flew away. "Okay," said Hades weakly and his knees failed him and kneeled down, he thought ''I almost died there! Good thing he didn''t kill me! Was he the one who made the whole world kneel!?'' Hades sighed a sigh of relief and thought ''I shouldn''t be too arrogant or something, or it might bring me my death'' ------------------------------ Silver was once again flying in the Underworld, he spent hours flying around waiting for the resonance he is searching for and the one he saw before. After flying for hours and finding nothing, he went back to the Sitri house and took a rest. Silver was welcomed to the Sitri house, they were already used of him being in their house, though they also miss Shirone and Kuroka. Silver told them that he will take the sisters later to visit them, which made the whole Sitri house happy. Evening time, Silver went to his old room inside the Sitri''s house and found it like it was before he left which made him smiled. Next Day... Silver then again went flying around everywhere in the Underworld, but to his dismay, he couldn''t find her. He asked the system if it knows where she is at, but the system only said ''No''. Silver then went over to the place of Odin the one-eyed God. When he reached the place, Silver saw Rossweisse, the ''Boyfriend Seeking Valkerie'' who acts as Odin''s bodyguard. When Rossweisse saw Silver, something hit her heart and she blushed hard. Odin seeing Silver visit him said "It is my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to be visited by the strongest being, what can this old guy help with?" "Yo! Perverted Old God" Silver greeted happily and said "I''m looking for someone who has purple hair, it''s a girl. Seen her somewhere?" nonchalantly When Rossweisse heard what Silver said, she got serious and said: "Please don''t state the obvious!" "Hahahaha!" laughed Silver then decided to play a bit, walking towards the blushing Rossweisse, Silver took hold of the Rossweisse hands and asked "Rossweisse, I am named Silver Blaze, I dare ask are you looking for a lover?" Rossweisse blushed so hard and panicked when Silver asked her if she is looking a lover, she said "I-i-i-i-i ahhh!" she then runs away out of Silver and Odin''s sight. Odin laughed his a.s.s off while Silver just smiled, he asked again "So? Have you seen her?" " I know many who has purple hair but if you only say purple hair, I might take you around for a year just looking at them," said Odin. "Ohh, Ok, but if you saw someone who is at her teenage age with purple hair, please do let me know," said Silver. "Okay," said Odin. Then he asked, "Why not stay some time and have a drink with me?" "That would be cool," said Silver. Then the two of them went somewhere and started drinking. As they are drinking, someone who is named Loki came with arrogant expression and his tone of speaking irritated the drunk Silver, he asked "Hey Pervert God, can I kill this insect?" "What did you just call me!?" angrily asked Loke "Insect" answered Silver "Damn you, human, how dare you mock this God!" said Loki as he summoned his so-called children named Fenrir and said "Go and feast at that mongrel" commanded Loki. "Stop Loki!" said Odin but Loki did not pay heed to what Odin said "Oh! What cute little puppies!" said the drunk Silver. He then leaked his aura out, when Silver finally leaked his aura out, Loki and Odin felt danger, even Rossweisse who is serving Odin and Silver their drinks. Silver then said "Come come little puppies" invitingly said Silver The three Fenrirs who are now called little puppies by Silver willingly submitted to Silver, they were also terrified by his aura. As they neared Silver, Silver taps their heads ones, disconnecting them from Loki. Loki felt terrified when he felt that his connection to his so-called child was broken. Loki said "It''s you! You''re that being!" fearfully. "Yep, since you attacked me, go and suffer for some time. I will take you out, if! I remember you" said Silver as he opened a portal leading to where Silver put the 30 Devils and Rias are. Loki seeing the scene was terrified, he tried to beg Silver and let him go, but Silver did not listen and threw Loki in it. After throwing Loki to Eternal Damnation, he looked at the three Fenrirs who he now calls little puppies. He said "What to do with you guys?" then he started thinking, after some time, he said "Oh! I know, I will give you to Shirone and Kuroka as a pet, I''m a genius! hahaha!" laughed the drunk Silver. Silver noticed Rossweisse who has twinkling eyes, he asked: "You want one Rossweisse-chan?" "Eh? Eh? C-can I?" asked Rossweisse "Yeah, take one, my little sisters only need one each, so take one of them as thanks for giving me drinks," said Silver. "Thank you," said Rossweisse. Then she went and picked one, they might be called ''little puppies'' by Silver but in truth, they are massive. Odin didn''t say anything because he knew that if Silver wished so, he could destroy the whole world just by his aura and pressure alone, thinking ''Well, I tried to stop you, but you didn''t listen'' and just shook it off. Silver and Odin with Rossweisse joining them started drinking, Silver got along well with Odin, and with Silver flirting some time with Rossweisse who would blush and panic all the time. A month passed, Silver spent drinking a whole month with Odin along with Rossweisse who fell asleep long ago. At some point, Rose and Ophis came to check on Silver, when Odin saw them he was startled but he knew that they are Silver''s wife so he did not say anything. A whole month was spent on drinking, Silver who was drunk got dragged by Ophis and Rose into the Gap with Odin saying "Let''s drink again sometime and visit some brothels" which earned him a glare from Ophis and Rose, shutting him up. Dimensional Gap~ Silver who was dragged back by Ophis and Rose kept seeing things. As Ophis and Rose put him into the bed to sleep, he grabbed hold of them and said "Goddesses where are you going? We still didn''t have fun *hic*" as he grinned. Silver, Ophis, and Rose spent their time in the bed for two months! Seems like when Silver is drunk he is a beast! ------------------------ Three months have passed since Odin and Silver started drinking and with Silver being dragged back by Ophis and Rose without him knowing, for he is drunk. Waking up, Silver felt refreshed for some reason, and when he sat down, he saw Ophis and Rose without clothes and are asleep beside him. He thought ''What Happened?'' Slowly getting out of the bed, he went and cleaned himself up. After doing so, he went outside the house and saw Draig. He said "Yo Draig! Do you know what happened?" Draig then started telling him what has happened. Silver was shocked he said "Three Months!?" "Yes" confirmed Draig. "Oh well," said Silver, brushing it off, like it doesn''t matter. He then went and made a body for Albion, some time passed and Silver is done, he then went and put the soul of Albion in it. Some time passed and Albion slowly woke up, the same thing happened with Draig. After making a body of Albion and telling him this and that, Silver went to the Underworld again. But as days passed, Silver couldn''t find the one he is looking for. So he went to the Human World. When Silver was walking to the school, the students gave him a weird look, but he did not care about it. When Sona saw Silver, she went and told him that he is still able to attend school, because of her, of course. Silver gave a genuine smile to Sona and thanked her, which made Sona blush. Silver then went and searched for Kuroka and Shirone, and when he found them, he told them that they are going to the Underworld as he has a present for them which made both of the Sisters happy. Arriving back into the Underworld at Sitri''s house, Shirone and Kuroka were happy to be here again because they missed Serafall and the others. Sona decided to come along also and see what the present was. Silver then said that he would be back after a bit because he just needs to go and get the ''Little Puppies''. Silver then opened a portal and disappeared, not long after another portal appeared but this one is now bigger than the one before. Silver came out of it along with the two ''little puppies'' he called, when everyone saw them, they were all shocked. They all said "Fenrir!" Silver laughed at them, he said "Yeah they are the presents I''m giving Shirone and Kuroka as a pet" Everyone was stupified when they heard Silver, but Shirone quickly went and hugged Silver. She said "Thank you Onii-chan! They are so cute!" Everyone said in a loud shocked voice, "Cute!!!???" Chapter 37 - Not Here and There... Underworld~ Another three months have passed since Silver gave the Fenrirs as a present to both and Kuroka and Shirone as a pet. But, before giving them to the sisters, he bought something like a contract to the system which cost him 20,000 System Points. He gave the contracts to Shirone and Kuroka, it was a simple contract. Shirone and Kuroka only needed to vow to never betray the Fenrirs, and for the Fenrirs was to never betray and hurt Kuroka and Shirone. With that contract, the Fenrirs was happy because they won''t be treated like how Loki did to them before. Both the Fenrirs felt grateful to Silver. After that, Shirone and Kuroka along with Sona stayed a day in the Underworld and the next day, they went back to the Human world. Silver is now living with the Sitri''s as he goes around every day trying to find what he is looking for. And also within these three months, Serafall and Silver started sleeping together, which made the Sitri couple happy for their daughter for finally being with the one she loves. Silver always goes out every day, he even went to all the Gods places, like Amaterasu and the other Gods, but still found no traces of resonance. Silver then stayed another two months in the Underworld and keeps on searching, but found nothing. As Silver is flying around, he remembered the mother of Sairaorg Bael, named Misla Bael who is in a coma from a common disease or so has been said. Without further ado, the two went to the place where his mother Misla is at which it located into the country side. When Silver saw the condition of Misla Bael, he felt a bad for the woman, without anymore waiting Silver activated his {Instant All Zero} skill and quickly healed Misla. Both mother and son was grateful to Silver and thanked him nonstop from the bottom of their hearts, Silver just smiled and told them he is leaving. After Silver left the mother and son duo, he went and started searching again. But, he never found the one he is looking for in the Underworld, he then decided to go and search in Heaven. Telling his wife Serafall that he is living for the time being and go to Heaven and continue his search made Serafall sad, but still, let Silver go. After bidding farewells to the Sitri''s, Silver went to Heaven. -------------------- Heaven~ Arriving in Heaven, Silver told the system to scan the whole realm if she is there, but to his dismay, she wasn''t there. Silver decided to stay for a bit at Heaven and spend time with Gabriel. Thus, Silver stayed in Heaven for a month. But, to Silver''s idiocity, he forgot to ask the Biblical to help him. If he did, he might have found her already! After spending a month in Heaven Realm, Silver went back to the Gap, he thought ''They might get angry at me for not going back there for months''. When he thought of that, he felt a chill in his back. Dimensional Gap~ Arriving back inthe Gap, what Silver saw shocked him. There''s two hooligans, no, two person who are currently arguing, one looked like a middle age old man with with hair and the other one has red hair. "You look like a hooligan" "Then I look better than you who looks like a b.u.t.t of someone!" "What''d you say!?" "You look like a shit! I said!" Then the two started figthing. Silver was watching them as they go at it, after sometime the transformed to that of someone familiar to him! Silver thought ''The hell! They were Draig and Albion!''. As the two fought with Silver watching in amus.e.m.e.nt, Rose came and tranformed into her Dragon Form and knocked to two out, she said "So Noisy!" then transformed back to her human form and went back inside the house. Silver laughed at them, ''Hmm? Isn''t this some kind of familiar?'' thought Silver. Brushing off the thought, he went inside the house. When he entered the house, he saw Rose watching a race tournament while cheering and Ophis sitting beside her as she eat cake and also watching. Silver just let them be because he knew that they know of him arriving back in the Gap, he then went into the kitchen because he wanted to eat Ramen, he really like it and it has been a while since he ate one. Silver spent a month into the Gap, doing some training here and there, he trained a bit on his skills to see how much he is able to use them for. When he trained using his {Universal Creation Magic}, he ended up making lands and lakes also rivers with clean water running into them, he also made tress and grasses, the only this is, he could make birds or animal or else it would have been perfect. After he made those, he thought ''If only the sun can reach this place'' and sigh. [ Answering to host... It is possible host ] ''Really!?'' [ Answering to Host... Yes host ] ''How?'' [ Answering to host... Just need to think about the properties of the sun, its composition, how hot and how big the host wants to make it ] Hearing the system, Silver thought of everything about the sun, slowly, up in the air, a small spherecal glowing object that has orange color started forming as it goes up and more. Soon it became as big as 50, 60,75,100 meters and so on, until Silver felt that it should be enough. Rose,Ophis, Draig, and Albion was curiously watching Silver and soon they became flabbergast because of what appeared in the Gap. The Gap now doesn''t look like an emtpy space, but, it now looked like a small resort. When Silver was finished creating everything he wanted, he laughed like a maniac and said "This is awesome!" as he looked at his creation. The four Dragon''s who were watching him came back to reality when they heard Silver, they all quickly went and asked how he did it, he just said that it is one of his abilities. Ophis and the others wanted to do so also because it seemed fun, Silver created them a pair of swimsuits and they all started swimming. After sometime Silver thought of something again, he asked ''System, will there be a Night and Day here?'' [ Answering to host... No host, if host wanted to do so, he should creat a moon and use his Space and Time Ability to do so and have a nigh and day ] Silver grinned and started making a moon, right after creating it, he made space so that the sun can be hidden while the moon will make its entrance and of course, he folllowed how the sun and moon does it and with his time abiliy. When the sun was starting to shy away and the moon slowly making his entrance, he again thought of something ''Barbeque!'' After he thought of that, he called up everyone and started having barbeque as they drink. Another month have passed and Silver already stayed at the Gap for two months. After staying into the Gap for two months and having fun and trained his abilities, Silver decided to go the the Human world and search there and attend school. Bidding the four dragons farewells, he opened a portal and entered it, dissppearing from the Gap. Human World~ Appearing from his house, Silver looked around if any needs cleaning, but he found out that it is clean as it can be, he thought ''How did it stayed clean?'' [ Answering to host... Host, the house is a gift from the creator and he made it so that it will always be clean ] ''Ohh, Okay'' Silver then checked the time and he still have time to go and attend school, as he reached the school, everyone acted normal and not giving him the wierd looks. Silver went and asked Sona, Sona told him that she made it so. (Devils Prowess, theyare able to manipulate humans memories and mind) Silver then stayed at the Human World, attending class that bored him to death. Months after Months have passed and Silver couldn''t find the girl he is looking for. Until... Chapter 38 - Ingvild... Dimensional Gap~ Before Silver went into the Human World. ''System, How do I get my pieces, like the Devils Evil Piece?'' [ Answering to Host... The host can just buy it from the system ] ''Ohh! That''s cool, show me the best I can get'' [ Searching... Done. Listing... Dragon Pieces - 10 Million System Points Dragon God Pieces - 25 Million System Points Primordial Dragon God Pieces - 50 Million System Points Primordial Chaos Dragon God Pieces - 100 Million System Points ] ''Buy me Primordial Chaos Dragon God Pieces'' [ Buying in 3.2.1... Done. Deducting 100 Million System Points... Done. Calculating host remaining points... Done. 699,009,900 System Points left ] ''Show me the Pieces'' [ Showing... Done. ] When the system finished, Silver saw 32 chess pieces, they all look like chess pieces but they are all with a Dragon figure that looked like him when he is in his Chaos Dragon God Form, and they are colored Dark-Crimson. But when Silver stared at them, he noticed and asked, ''SYSTEM! WHY IS IT LIKE THIS??!!'' [ Answering to host... That is because of host Bloodline ] ''WTF! YES, I HAVE A KING PIECE! BUT WHY THE HECK ARE ALL THE OTHERS ARE QUEEN PIECES AND 31 AT THAT!!?'' [ Answering to host... It is because of host Bloodline ] ''That doesn''t explain anything!'' Silver then started pondering about his bloodline and the pieces he got after putting the King Piece at himself. Silver thought ''Is it because of my Primordial Bloodline? Or Dragon God Bloodline?'' [ Answering to host... Both ] ''The f*uck! Do you mean that all possessor of these Bloodlines have multiple wives!?'' [ Answering to host... The host already have multiple wives and counting ] ''....'' [ ..... ] After talking a bit more with the system, Silver went and gave Ophis and Rose one piece each, Ophis and Rose were happy when Silver gave it to them and without asking, they both merge with the piece. When they merge with it, they can feel some kind of connection to Silver from their very own Soul''s, as happy as they were, they dragged Silver somewhere. After getting out from Ophis and Rose grasp, Silver went to the Underworld and also gave Serafall one. When the Satan saw what Silver is giving her, she was happy and cried a bit as she hugged Silver and dragged him somewhere also. After getting out of Serafall''s grasp, Silver next went to Heaven. When Gabriel saw Silver, she was happy. But, she became happier when Silver gave her one of the Queen''s pieces. She just hugged Silver and kissed him, but, Silver did not get dragged this time for they still don''t have the ''Green Light''. After Silver was done giving Gabriel the piece as she merges with it, Silver then left. ---------------------- Human World~ School time has just been finished, Silver who has nothing to do went walking all over the Kuoh Town. Hours passed, of Silver just walking around town, until he felt something again. That resonance he was waiting and searching for, all this time Silver has visited and traveled all over the realms but nothing, until now. Silver who felt the resonance was startled, he looked around and walk everywhere, trying to find where she is. As he walked all over the place, there is a certain direction where the resonance felt stronger and stronger as he neared it. Hurrying his footsteps is, Silver soon reached the place where Issie was killed by Raynare(Fallen Angel). Nearing the fountain and where the resonance is at its strongest, Silver saw her, she was singing with a beautiful and lovely voice as the resonance got stronger and stronger. Silver felt the warmth as he heard the lovely voice. He saw her, she''s there, sitting in the fountain sitting as she sings. Her purple-colored long hair floats like it was dancing as the wind blows, wearing a white dress, she might look like a bit sleepy but her pair of orange eyes paired with her purple hair and white dress made Silver felt something. He was mesmerized by her singing voice along with her beauty, but that is not the one that made Silver stop in his tracks, what stopped him in his track was the presence he felt that surrounded the girl and the park. The girl who was singing knew that Silver is there, she could also feel the resonance along with Silver, but, she did not stop singing until she finished. Silver activated his {Space Locked-Dome} Skill, sealing the whole place up along with the Devils. The girl said "We meet again" in a happy tone "Yes we did, I have been searching for you all this time," said Silver "Why?" asked the girl "Because you are the first one to have a resonance with me," said Silver, then continued "We talk later, I''ll deal with these Devils crawling around" As Silver finished speaking, 10 Devils came out from the shadows revealing themselves to Silver and the girl. "Hand over the girl if you want to live," said the Devil "That''s one," said Silver "Are you deaf!?" said another Devil who is a girl "That''s two," said Silver "Seems like you don''t want to live!" said another Devil who is high-class rank. "That''s Three," said Silver as he leaked his aura out pressuring the 10 Devils. He then asked "Who commanded you to take her? And for what purpose?" "This aura, It is you!" said another high-class rank Devil "Tell me, or you will all suffer for eternity" threatened Silver "It was Nyx! She wants to use the girl''s ability to take control of all the Dragons!" said another one "Nyx? Control? I don''t care about what you all people plan to do, but to use her and control Dragons? Who gave you the guts and balls to don so!" asked Silver in an angry tone "It''s Nyx, she''s cooperating with the God of the Netherworld Hades!" blurted out one who knows something. "Hades? Ohh, that skeleton looking guy? Not only did I asked him to let me know if he found her, and now he is even coopereating with this Nyx girl huh, I should go visit Hades later" said Silver Then he added "Since you all have finished giving me what I wanted, go and suffer, don''t worry though, you won''t die" said Silver. Silver then opened a portal and sent the 10 Devils to the place where he sent the 30 Devils with Rias and Loki. After doing so, Silver looked at the girl and asked: "So, what''s your name?" "Ingvild Leviathan, but I''m sure you already know," said Ingvild "Yep, my name is Silver, Silver Blaze," said Silver as he smiled then he asked, "Do you want to meet your mother?" "Mother? Do you know where she is!? Is she alive!? Where is she!?" asked Ingvild as tears started forming in her eyes, she was told that her mother is dead, but now that Silver said that she is alive made her happy and couldn''t help but ask. "Woah woah, calm down a bit, I have to settle something before you can meet her," said Silver as he went and hugged the now crying Ingvild. Ingvild''s ability to teleport out of a sudden wouldn''t work because Silver already locked the space around the park and no one could break in and out as long as they are not stronger than him. Suddenly, a queen piece flew out from Silver''s inventory and merge with Ingvild. Ingvild felt it but did not say anything for she always wanted to be with Silver since they first met years ago, both didn''t know why they have a resonance. ''System, how did a piece flew out from the inventory?'' Silver asked as he hugged Ingvild who hugged back. [ Answering to host... It is because of host Bloodline ] ''That doesn''t explain anything!'' But Silver felt glad and happy to be able to find the one he was looking for all this time. After some time, Ingvild slowly calmed herself down and said "Silver?" as she slowly went to sleep. Seeing her falling to sleep, Silver quickly activated his {Instant all Zero} skill and healed Ingvild from her disease. After curing Ingvild, the girl still fell asleep in Silver''s arm. Silver knowing that she has fallen asleep, he made a portal leading to his house as he carried Ingvild in a bridal carry and entered it dissappearing from the place as he deactivated his skill {Space Locked-Dome}. Arriving back at his house, he put Ingvild into the bed to let her rest, Silver then went to heaven and asked the Biblical God about Katerea, he learned that Katerea is sealed, so Silver asked the God to free her. The Biblical God did not ask anything and freed Katerea. When she was freed from being sealed, Katerea was terrified when she saw Silver. Silver seeing her like that quickly explained to her everything. After some time of explaining, Katerea cried and thanked Silver. Silver just smiled and told Keterea a certain condition, if she agrees, she can be with her daugther. Katerea did not even bother to listen to the conditions and quickly agreed. She loves her daugther to the point that it led her astray. All this time, Katerea only wanted to find a way to cure her daughter, but as years passed, she has led astray from everything, but now that Silver told her that her child has been cured and is with him, she felt happy and gratefull. She wanted to go and see her child, she missed her child. But Silver said that she is currently resting and will take her to meet with her child later. Katerea thanked Silver and promised to never be led astray again. This was all witnessed by the Biblical God and the Seraphs. They felt happy for her. After some more talking, Silver left and went back to the Human world and take a rest. --------------------- Morning time came, the both of them woke up. Ingvild now has full control of her teleportation skill, unlike before, being teleported randomly. As she woke up, she can smell something delicious so she went towards where the smell is coming from and only to see Silver cooking. Silver noticed her, he said "Morning, wait for me at the table, I''m almost done cooking" "Okay," said Ingvild as she went to where the dining table is at and sat on a chair as she waits for Silver. After some minutes, Silver was done cooking and preparing the foods. Both of them proceeded to eat and after eating. Silver said "Get ready we will go meet someone" as he smiled towards Ingvild. Chapter 39 - DXD Finale... Human World~ After Ingvild and Silver finished eating, Silver told Ingvild that they are going to meet someone, Ingvild asked "Who?" Silver did not reply and just smiled at her, seemingly getting the idea who, Ingvild went and hugged Silver and said: "Thank you". Silver just smiled and didn''t say anything. "Let''s go?" asked Silver "Um" is the only reply Ingvild could say, deep inside, she is feeling nervous and all the same time, happy. Ingvild was in a coma for almost a hundred years, she might look like someone who is at the age of 17 years old girl, but in truth she is 117 years old, but spent almost spent 100 years sleeping, she woke up before because of her Longinus Nereid Kyrie was begginning to take its form along with the resonance with Silver they both felt. Silver opened a portal and invited Ingvild that they are going, Ingvild slowly walked and entered the portal feeling nervous, Silver grab her arms when he noticed that she''s feeling nervous and smiled. Both of them entered the portal, holding hands as they disappeared from the house. ...... Somewhere~ Unknown beach... Silver and Ingvild appeared somewhere just a kilometer away from the sea within Japan when Ingvild saw it she felt happy but is still afraid of going into the water, but Silver told her "Don''t worry, I am here, no one will touch you". Ingvild trusted Silver, her reason? Even she herself didn''t know but still, choose to believe. When Ingvild saw the figure, she felt something within her. Unknown to her, she started running towards the figure as tears started forming into her eyes. As she runs, the figure who was standing there alone noticed that someone is running towards her direction, looking back, the figure who was standing there stated tearing up as she also went and runs towards the running figure. Both said "MOM!" "INGVILD!" When both of them neared each other, they both hugged each other and cried. Silver was watching them, and thought ''This is how it should be'' as he turned back, planning to leave for now and let the mother and daughter have their time with each other. The conditions of Katerea being freed and be with her daughter is not much. Silver just sealed her Demonic Prowess and live as a normal human should be, but she will still retain her lifespan. Katerea readily agreed without hesitation for she just wanted to spend her time with her only daughter. The Biblical God said "Go and live freely, we shall always be watching you and protect you if any harm is to befall on you" Katerea thanked the Biblical God, they might have been enemies in the past, but it is already in the past, and will always will. Silver asked ''System, what would happen if I were to turn back time to the Great War?'' ''Okay?'' --------------------------- As Silver was planning on leaving, he felt something dark is coming, more like some with Dark Power is coming to the place where the mother and daughter is. Sensing that someone is planning on doing something and disturbing the reunion of mother and child, Silver got irritated. He then flew to where the mother and daughter are. Standing in front of them, Katerea cannot use her demonic prowess now that it is sealed, and Ingvild hasn''t really trained on how to use her skills, even if she has massive demonic power if it wasn''t trained, it cannot really do much, it might even go out of control and destroy the place. The duo seeing Silver standing in front of them said questioningly "Silver?" "Sorry but someone seems like wants to disturb your reunion, let me take care of this," said Silver. Soon right after, a figure can be seen floating into the sky, it is a beautiful young woman with a cute face of a child that has long black hair and with pointy ears. She wears a cute frilly dress that has a corset jumper skirt as she also leaks out tremendous dark aura. Silver seeing her said "Your Nyx right?" "I am, and who are you," asked Nyx "Who am I is not important, why are you here?" asked Silver "I am here to take that girl," said Nyx as she pointed her finger to Ingvild "For what reasons?" asked Silver "You don''t need to know!" said Nyx, she then attacked Silver with something that looked like a bullet but it is dark. As she sent the attack, Silver just turned it into nothingness using his skill. Nyx was startled when her attack failed and disappeared like nothing. As the Goddess of the night who possess the power of darkness, Nyx then covered the whole place in a barrier as hundreds to a thousand magic circle started appearing everywhere. As the circles appeared Devils started coming out of the magic circles. But! Before they can even come out, Silver just turned the skill used by Nyx into nothingness using his skill called {Time Skill - Nothingness}. Nyx was dumbfounded when her skill failed again, she asked: "What are you!?" "I am just a Dragon God, the strongest being on this planet and realm that is" replied Silver nonchalantly. Silver then leaked out his Dragonic Aura but not to pressure Nyx. Nyx who felt the aura coming out from Silver, Smirked. She said "A Dragon? I guess we are in a stalemate then, Dragon powers won''t work on me". "Are you sure?" asked Silver "Try me," said Nyx. Silver then thought of something and grinned evilly at Nyx. Nyx seeing Silver''s grin felt something bad is about to happen and tried to fly away, but! Silver already locked her in place so she won''t be able to move. Silver then said "Godly V.i.r.g.i.n Killer Clothes huh, hehe," right after Silver said that he activated his {Taker} skill, taking the Nyx clothes off from her. Silver then stared at her and said "Nice View! Thanks! Haha" laughed Silver. Nyx who was floating in the air felt a bit cold, and when she looked at herself she said, "KYYAAAA! Pervert! Maniac!" Nyx blushed hard while Silver laughing, while the mother and daughter are dumbfounded. After some time of laughing, Silver gave the clothes back to Nyx and said, "Wear your clothes, we will go to Hades and pay him a visit". Nyx quickly wore her clothes back while still blushing hard, she was supposed to be the one who is playful but Silver got the better of her and was played at. After Nyx was finished she asked, "Just what are you? Why didn''t my clothes worked?" curiously as she flew down and stood in front of Silver as she stares at him. "I am Silver Blaze, The Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos, and your clothes won''t really work on me even if you are a Goddess," said Silver "Primordia? Origin? Dragon God of Chaos?" asked Nyx she walked around Silver, checking him from head to toe. "Yes, Don''t attack Ingvild again for she is my queen if you do again, hehehe," said Silver "Queen? Me also, make a queen" happily said Nyx "Hmmm? It''s not possible for now, maybe in the future. Now let''s go to Hades" said Silver "Okay," said Nyx with a smile, seems like her heart has been snipe by Silver. "Ingvild, Katerea, I will come back later, I''ll just go and visit Hades," said Silver "Don''t take too long, Okay?" said Ingvild "Okay, Thank you Silver-sama," said Katerea. Seems like she really turned into a new leaf eh. "I will," said Silver and smiled at them. Silver then opened a portal as he and Nyx entered and disappeared from the place. ---------------- Netherworld~ Hades the God of Hell is currently sitting at his throne, frowning, for some reasons unknown. Suddenly, a portal appeared in front of him as Silver and Nyx exited it. Hades was startled when he saw Nyx along with Silver. He asked, "To what do I owe the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to be visited by the Great one?" "Don''t play me for a fool Hades, I told you to tell me if you saw someone with a purple hair, but did you do?" said Silver as he glared at Hades and started leaking out his Dragonic aura and pressured Hades kneeling to the ground. "Was she the one you were looking for?" asked Hades "Yes, and you dare try to cooperate with Nyx to take control of her, right? Tell me, how do you want to die?!" said Silver in an angered tone. "No, No please I didn''t know it was her!" pleaded Hades. Silver turned a deaf ear into what Hades was saying and just burned him with the Origin flame, killing him without any ashes left. [ Congratulations host for Killing the God the Hell, Hades! EXP - 500,000 Level up - 111 Level up - 112 Level up - 113 Level up - 114 Level up... Level 131 Achieve! EXP 67% ] ''Oh? Nice'' Silver thought "Well, now that I''m done here, I''m leaving," said Silver "What about hell?" asked Nyx "Semiramis will take care of it," said Silver. Silver already meet Semiramis before when he was searching for Ingvild, he ended up going to the Death Realm and meeting her, Silver spent some time with her inside the Death Realm and also told Semiramis about Hades that he might end up killing him. Semiramis asked why Silver just made up stuff and told her this and that. Semiramis agreed but in one condition! Nyx didn''t say anything, she didn''t know who Semiramis was and for Silver to say that she will take care of it, so she didn''t bother. "Can I come with you?" asked Nyx. "Why?" asked Silver. "I don''t know why I just want to," said Nyx "You stay here for now, and watch over hell until Semiramis come and take over," said Silver. "Okay," said Nyx happily. Silver then opened a portal back to where the mother and daughter are at just to check on them. When the mother and daughter saw Silver is back, they were glad. The four of them then went into a house that the Biblical God gave Katerea to live at with her daughter and it is just near the sea which made them both happy. After spending weeks with them, Silver then decided to go to Heaven and visit Gabriel and the others. When Silver arrived there, the Angels were happy, especially Gabriel, when she saw Silver she went and hugged him as she kissed him. Silver was happy when Gabriel is also happy, after spending some time with Gabriel, Silver went and visit the ''Made'' hard working Biblical God and talked with him. ----------------------- Ten Years passed in a blink of an eye... Within these 10 years, Silver didn''t know where to go and where to visit. He went back to the Gap after spending months in Heaven, only to be beaten up by Rose and Ophis which he didn''t fight back and just let them beat him up for he knows that it is his fault, to begin with. After spending months in the Gap, he went to the Underworld to visit Serafall who also pouted when he didn''t visit her for so long. He also went and visit his sisters named Kuroka and Shirone who greatly missed him. After spending time with them, he went and visit Ingvild and helped her train in her skills and how to control her magical powers, Silver was shocked when he was training Ingvild, she was a quick learner and also made new sets of skills by her own with full control of her magical powers. As they were training, Semiramis came and informed Silver that she made Nyx as the new God of hell, Silver was shocked but didn''t bother about it. After months of training with Ingvild, Silver went and visit Nyx who was bored to death and was pouting, but, when she saw Silver, well, she became happy. And just like that, 10 years passed in peace with Silver going here and there. The DXD world was at peace, no one dared to make trouble anymore, with Silver''s presence along with the Biblical God, who would dare? ----------------- ''System, give me the rewards'' [ Main Quest 1! Get a Harem! Completed! Details: Get a Harem with a minimum of 3 with Max of 5 Rewards: ??? Failure: ??? Time Limit 20 Years Additional rewards: ??? Quest Status: 2/3 max 5 Results 5/5 and counting Giving Rewards: System points have been restored to 1 Billion, Additional Rewards: *Creator''s* Beer x1000! ] ''Wow! Nice!'' [ ...] ........ ''System, How can I go back to the Creator''s realm?'' [Answering to host... 1: The host must conquer at least 10 verses and become more stronger. 2: Host must unlock his bloodline to 100% ] ''How do I unlock my bloodline to 100%?'' [ Answering to host... The host can unlock his bloodline to 100% by conquering 10 verses, but system advice host to conquer more or level up to at least Level 1000 ] ''Explain'' [ Host can unlock his bloodline by 10% if he can conquer a verse or reach Level 1000 to unlock 100% of the bloodline ] ''So, if it is by level, 100 means 10, and 1 verse is equal to 10 also, hmmm, I get it. Thanks, system'' [Your Welcome Host] .............. Time passed... Silver thought that it is time to go and start conquering verses and meet his wife again. He asked ''System, what will the restrictions if I go there?'' [ Answering to host... The host will know when he is in the verse ] ''Okay'' Silver then gathered everyone, he asked: "You guys ready?" "Yes, Hurry let''s go!" ''System, take us all there'' [ Command accepted. Teleporting in 3.2.1 ] ---------------------- DXD END! Chapter 40 - DXD END STATUS... Name: Silver Blaze Race: Primordial Dragon God. Title/s : Title: Drunk and Wasted Buff Description: Unknown Title: I Am The Protagonist Buff Description: In every world, you travel you will become the main protagonist. Title: Plot Armor Possessor Buff Description: Since you are the protagonist, of course, you have the power of the so-called plot armor. ] Level: 131 EXP 67% Bloodline: Primordial, Dragon God Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos (90% Locked) Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon God - Grade:???, Son Of Thunder - Grade: SSS, Soul: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: S Strength: 5,013,100,000 Agility: ??? Endurance: ??? Intelligence : 100% Unlocked Wisdom:??? Charm:??? Luck:??? Forms: {Origin Dragon God of Chaos Form} Description: Transform into length of 300 Meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 10,000,000,000 Description: Transform into a 250 Meters Sage Dragon : Strength and Defence + 1,000,000,000 {Lightning Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 200 Meters Lightning Dragon: Strength and Defence + 500,000,000 {Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into 150 meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 100,000,000 {Dragon-Human Form}: Description: Turns you into a Half Human-Half Dragon Form: Strength and Defence + 500,000 {True Lightning Form} Description: Turns your body into the embodiment of lightning itself: Strength and Defence + 10,000,000 Origin Flame: The Origin of all flames. Abilities Unlimited/Unknown Known ability: Burn everything {Body and Soul} {Once hit by this flame it won''t stop until its designated goal is not accomplished} Skills: Passive: Instant Regeneration: Can heal instantly, Regenerate broken or lose limbs. But Energy is required for broken or lose limbs to regenerate. Instant Mastery: Instantly Master anything/everything. Photographic Memory: Can remember anything/everything or all {the host can turn/off this skill} Active: Time - {Nothingness}: Return all incoming attacks to nothingness as if it never happened {Note: Cannot use this Skill if the attacker is stronger than the User/Host}. Space {Locked-Dome}: Create a dome that locks everything inside. Note: Can be broken by someone stronger if they know space laws. Space Lock: Lock someone or something in place, taking its ability from moving. Universal Creation Magic: Can Create a Planet or Restore a destroyed one. Create things from grasses to threes, Create lands and seas. {Note: Can also make a body but not a soul} Lightning - {Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death}: A rain of lightning will rain down from the above bringing death to your enemies {All Barrier''s Breaker}: Break all kinds of barriers {Note: Cannot Break Universal Barrier and Laws} Lightning: Can Control/Create Thunders out of nowhere to strike your enemies down. Can also be used as normal electricity for everyday use. [ Human Charger ] {Senjutsu}: Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the ki and auras of others thus letting them track targets from far away distances. Through disrupting the ki of their opponent''s ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent. As such, there are very few ways to defend against Senjutsu. Senjutsu also has healing capabilities that are effective for either one physical or mental condition, releasing any fatigue and goes as far as to store one''s lifespan, however, this method requires physical contact. {Touki}: Touki is an ability that can be used by those who are trained in Senjutsu by controlling the base of their life, creating an aura of life force that they will wear around their body, increasing their attack, defense, and speed tremendously. Another method to obtaining the Touki is by training one''s body to the uttermost limits, gaining control on the base of life itself. This even allows the user to counter magic attacks by punching or otherwise striking them. System Evaluation - Broken Inventory: 4 Senzu Beans, X1000 Creator''s Beer System Points: 1 Billion Chapter 41 - The Begginning... Dragon Era... This is the Era that Dragons Rule the whole world, most of them only see humans as prey and playthings. This world is called Earthland. Somewhere... South part of Earthland... The sky is colored crimson, with black smoke rising up from the ground. The ground was burning, trees, houses, the lands, and everything. Screams and despair of shouting can be heard everywhere, in the sky, thousands of figures can be seen flying all over the place. These figures can be heard saying, "How many did you kill now?" "I killed more than everyone!" "Losers" As they all kept chasing humans who are running while some are hiding in despair with tears of sadness, grief, powerlessness and many more. The figure''s up in the sky are all Dragons! They have different colors while some have the same. Suddenly, Seven figure''s appeared into the blazing ground. Someone said "Lizards?" as they all looked up in the sky. "It''s hot in here," said a handsome young man. Kneeling down as he put his hands on the ground, he said: "Freeze!" After the handsome young man said that with both of his hands in the ground, all the fires that were razing the ground and burning almost everything, stopped and became ice then disappeared right after. He then said "Now, that''s better!" as he laughed. After all the fires have been put out, the Dragons up in the sky were startled and looked down. Seeing seven figures in the ground looking at them, they asked: "Who are you all!? How dare you disturb our fun!" and an angry tone. The handsome young then said "Come on guys, let''s introduce ourselves" "Hello, my name is Ingvild Leviathan, a Devil of the highest rank," Ingvild said as she leaked out her demonic aura. "Ano, my name is Gabriel, I am an Angel and one of the Seraphs, nice to meet you all" as she also leaked out her Holy Aura that covered her in the light making her look like a Goddess. "Name''s Draig, a Heavenly Dragon," said Draig as he transformed into his Dragon Form while leaking his Dragonic aura. "Name''s Albion, a Heavenly Dragon. I''m also more handsome than him!" said Albion as he also transformed in his Dragon Form and also leaked his Dragonic aura not losing to Draig. "Ophis, The infinite Dragon God," said Ophis with an uninterested expression on her face. "Haha! I am Rose, True Red Dragon God Emperor!" said Rose wildly as she smiled. "I am the Delivery guy, the name''s Silver Blaze," said Silver as he leaked his terrifying Godly yet Dragonic aura out and said "And I am also the Dragon God of Chaos" in a menacing tone. All the Dragons up in the sky felt terrified when they felt the seven figures aura, their bodies started trembling and almost slumped down to the ground when Silver leaked his aura out. They all thought, ''Devil? Angel? Seraph? Heavenly Dragons? Dragon God? God of Chaos? What the hell is with this group! They are all monsters!'' Silver wanted to kill them all, but before he could, Ingvild and Gabriel dragged him and said "Silver, we must help them" as they pointed their fingers to the humans who are still alive but with severe injuries. Silver, Ingvild, and Gabriel then proceeded to help the living humans with his skill {Instant All Zero}, he couldn''t help it when he saw the expressions of Gabriel and Ingvild, especially their eyes that might drop tears if he were to reject it, so he just sighed and followed the two around. Meanwhile, with the others, Rose said "Okay, let''s begin. Remember don''t kill any of them" Ophis, Draig and Albion nodded and they all flew up and started subduing the poor little Dragons up in the sky. With Silver''s group, an hour have passed since he finished healing the humans and helping them up with the help of Ingvild and Gabriel. Now he doesn''t have anything to do, so he and the other two just watched Rose, Ophis, Draig, and Albion play with the Dragons up in the sky while falling to the ground one after another, comepletely beaten up. Suddenly, Rose flew down and asked "Is there any place we can put this Dragons?" Silver said "Wait". He then asked the system ''System, is there any barren lands? A big one with no other living beings in this planet? Seems like they want to make a playground'' [ Searching... Done. There is host, it is located in the East which is Hundreds of thousands of miles away from here, coordinates ***** ] ''Thanks system'' [ Your Welcome Host ] Silver then asked "Why do you guys are taking them there?" "Empire" said Ophis "An Empire huh, Good, I''ll come as well" said Silver. "Don''t!" said the group The group then entered the portal as it closed, leaving Silver alone all by himself. Silver''s face twitch and got pissed, he said "Fine!". Silver then remembered and thought, ''System, is this Earthland verse for sure?'' [ Answering to host... Yes host, it is ] ''What is the timeline? I don''t know anything about this, I don''t remember seeing this in the anime!'' [ Answering to host... Host the timeline is X385 ] ''The hell! Tell me the restrictions and rules'' [ Host is free to do what he wants for 2 years and after that host must sleep for years unknown until the system wakes host again and will be able to do what he wants when the specified timeline has come ] [ New Quest Found! Irene! Description: Make Irene the Queen of Dragnof Empire fall for you and concieve a child! Rewards: Level up to Level 135 Failure: Irene dies Time Limit: 2 Years ] ''What the! System, you''re kidding me right?!'' [ Answering to host... No host ] ''Okay! Take me to where she is at!'' commanded Silver ------------------------- Dragnof Kingdom ( Future Fiore ) Dragnof was a country in which lived many Dragons and humans, as both races freely interacted and lived with one another in peace. With Irene Belserion as the Queen and at the same time also known as the Queen of Dragons. The Kingdom of Dragnof is at peace, unlike others kingdoms or empires which is being ruled by Dragons. In this Kingdom, Dragons and Humans co-exist freely with no descrimination, and it is thanks to the Sage Dragon known as Belserion who became friends with Irene. The entire kingdom was surrounded by walls; on the inside of them contained numerous housing and building structures, as well as the main palace. The exterior of the palace had many tall structures with Dragon statues placed on top of them, walkways and passageways, as well trees and plants. The palace itself was a large, stone building with many unique structures and arches. The interior of the palace had a large courtyard in which Dragons and children routinely played. Inside the palace... Courtyard which is also inside the Palace... Irene is currently inside the courtyard along with the maids who are decorating the statue of a Dragon that is surrounded with water that looked like a fountain, while the Irene and the Sage Dragon named Belserion are currently discussing that the Dragon would be going to the kingdom of Alkitasia to reconnaissance with the other Dragons and check the situation because he heard of a grave news so he had to go and check the situation. As they are talking, Silver suddenly appeared between the two of them, making them startled! The Sage Dragon thought ''A human?'' Irene thought ''Who!?'' as she blushed when she saw Silver''s handsome face and felt something in her heart being pierced by something. Silver who just appeared started looking around and when he saw Belserion he was startled and said "A Lizard!" in a shocked tone. Irene chuckled and almost laughed at what Silver just said. The Sage Dragon eyes twitch at what Silver said along with Irene''s chuckling, he asked "Who are you Human!?" in anangry tone as he leaked his Dragoni aura and tried to pressure Silver. "Opps, hehe, sorry" said Silver as he scratched the back of his head and continued "Name''s Silver, Silver Blaze, and who are you guys?" asked Silver but he knows who they are as he read some stuff before about fairy tail but still asked anyway. Knowing that Belserion is trying to pressure him but just brush it off. "Why aren''t you affected with my aura and pressure? What are you!?" asked Belserion. Irene was just watching Silver and Belserion, not saying anything but she can feel something with Silver. A feeling she never had before. "What am I huh, well I''m not sure myself, but" before Silver finished his sentence he unleashed his own Dragonic aura and said "What I know is, I am a Dragon God of Chaos". Belserion who Silver focused his aura at started sweating, he thought ''Is this for real!? He is strong, too strong and just from his aura alone I can be killed if he wanted to! Just who is he!?'' Belserion then said politely, "Please, I didn''t mean to offend someone such as you, Please forgive this lowly Sage Dragon" as he bowed to Silver. Irene was shocked seeing Belserion, her friend and a Dragon Sage bowed to Silver. She only felt Silver''s aura but Silver did not put any pressure into her but only to Belserion. *Thump Thump* said her heart as what she was feeling before got stronger. She then spoke and said "H-h-hello, Nice to meet you" nervously. When Silver heard her, he stopped leaking his aura and pressuring Belserion and looked at Irene, he said "It is my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet the Queen of Dragons" as he kneeled down in one knee and took hold of Irene''s hand and kissed it at the back, looking at her after with a smile. Belserion was dumbfounded by what Silver just did, the same as Irene who gained more red in her face. Seeing that face with a smile, no one could endure it and cannot help beeing smite by it! Silver then stood up and asked "Can you tell me where I currently am at?" as he stared at Irene. Belserion didn''t say anything, thinking that if he said something to offend the ''Human'' in front of him, it might be the end of him! Irene then said "You are currently in Dragnof Kingdom, inside the Palace of my Kingdom" in a shy tone. "Ohh! Forgive me for the sudden intrusion, I didn''t know. Well, I shall leave and not disturb her highness then" said Silver and let go of the hand of Irene and turned back. But, before he could even start walking away, Irene grabbed his clothes and said "Please wait, Don''t leave, y-y-ou can stay here for as long as you like!" as she looked at the ground with a blush on her face. "Really!?" asked Silver "Y-yes!" answered Irene Belserion slowly went away as silent as he can be, trying not to disturb the two, the maids who are at the place also did seemingly getting the idea and also left. Belserion who reached outside the palace heave a sigh of relief and flew away towards the direction of Alakitasia is at. Inside the Palace courtyard, only Silver and a nervous Irene are left alone. Time passed, Silver and Irene kept on talking with each other, they didn''t even noticed the time they have spent talking with each other. At that time, Irene felt comfortable being with Silver and felt warmth that she was always looking for. If Silver would say that he is leaving, Irene felt sad and stopped Silver, to which Silver did. The two of them then stayed together for months after months until something happened between them. (You know) After sometime after doing the deed, Irene confessed to Silver that she is to be married to someone which she didn''t love. Silver knew about this, so he asked ''System, can I kill that man?'' [ Answering to host... No host, you can''t, because if you do, the child would never be born and Irene would die ] ''DAMN!!!'' Silver then decided, if he can''t kill the man, he would make him never be able to bed anyone, making him an incompetent man, never to be able to get laid with any girls for as long as he lives. He might be a Dragon God, but he has to follow rules for he is just a traveler! He asked again ''How do I prevent this, anything?'' [ Answering to host... Host must get the *Fate Breaker Skill* and *Universal Law Breaker* to do what he wants ] ''Tell me how much are they'' [ Answering to host... *Fate Breaker Skill* cost 1 Trillion and *Universal Law Breaker* cost 1 quadrillion System Points ] ''F.U.C.K!'' Silver was helpless, with his mere 1 billion points, how could he even buy it! Silver asked Irene "Can''t you just break the engagement?" "No, I cannot, if I did, it would the Dragons to leave us, this has been decided years ago, and I am due to marry him 3 months by now" said Irene who also felt her heart breaking. "I love you Irene, I cannot do anything to stop this, if I could only, I would!" said Silver as he cares the belly of Irene. "I love you to Silver" as she went and kissed her love who kissed back. A months passed, Belserion who went to Alakitasia came back and told a grave news. Silver thought ''What the f.u.c.k is this system! Can''t I even kill all those Dragons!? F.u.c.k this 2 years and restriction''. He wanted to protect Irene and many things, but the system told him, [ Answering to host... No host, you must be patient, this is one of the rules and restriction! ] Silver nearly lose it but didn''t want to make Irene worry. Silver then bought a talisman from the system, a talisman that will protect Irene if a certain death are to befall on her. It might be called a talisman, but it took the form of a necklase, if it is to be wore, it won''t come out and will always protect the one wearing it from death while also being unbreakable. It costed 10 million system points, but Silver never minded it, the most important is for Irene to stay alive. Some months later, Irene got married, but Silver wasn''t there to see it for he has already left. Before leaving, he told Irene, "I am leaving, I will always love you, just believe in the future, we will meet again someday. Remember, we will meet again, protect our child, I cannot tell you why I must leave but believe, we shall meet again!" and kissed Irene who was crying and he also is as he dissappeared. Year X386 is the year Irene got married and got pregnant with Silver''s child. Year X387 Silver went to slumber for unknown years. One year of Irene being Pregnant but her stomach didn''t show it. Year X388, Dragon King Festival started. 2 years of Irene being pregnant. Year X389 The Dragon King Festical Continued. Also the year Irene thought about learning Dragon Slaying Magic, and spreads it over the years. The year Dragon Slaying Magic is founded. Year X390 The Dragon King''s Festival reached Dragnof Kingdom. Year X391 The Dragon King''s Festival broke. The year Acnologia started killing all the Dragons without descrimination, be they friends or foe. The year Dragnof Kingdom is destroyed with Acnologia winning it all. Also the year that Irene began her Dragonification because of her current husband wanting to kill the unborn child in her belly which wasn''t his and ended up killing him because of her wanting to protect the child. Hundreds of years later.... Silver woke up.... Chapter 42 - He Who Woke... Earthland~ Somewhere... Unknown... Silver woke up from his long years of slumber. [ Host please wake up ] [ Host please wake up ] [ Host please wake up ] As the system keeps on repeating wanting to wake Silver up. Silver slowly woke up, blinking his eyes, all he can see is darkness without being able to move, he asked ''System, where am I? How many years have passed? What timeline is it now?'' [Answering to host... The Timeline now is X685 by Earthland Calendar, Host is currently inside a coffin and underground. A gift from the system, when host went for his slumber, 298 have passed since host went to slumber ] [ New Quest Found! The Guild! Description: Join Mavis and others in building the Fairy Tail Guild Rewards: All Curse Breaker Failure: Death Time Limit: 1 Year 8 months ] ''Well, there is still a sometime before Mavis would travel and build Fairy Tail, I''ll join them by then. And what do you mean by first, system?'' [Answering to host... Unknown ] ''Where is Irene now system?'' he asked [ Answering to host... She is in a forest within Fiore also known as the Dragnof Kingdom hundreds of years ago ] ''Well, there''s still 80 years or so before Erza is to be born, and for Irene to meet with Zeref'' ''Can I visit her somehow system?'' [ Answering to host... No host you must not ] ''Why? When can I?'' [ Answering to host... Irene hasn''t meet Zeref yet, and the child is still not born. The host can visit when the child is born ] ''I see'' ''...System teleport me to where the others are, I am sure they are worried by now'' [ Command accepted... Teleporting in 3.2.1 ] Before Silver went to his slumber, he visited the others. Seeing the barren land, he made Tress, rivers and son one. He didn''t make seas, because the place is already surrounded by it, he just expanded the land. After doing so, he got chased out without being able to tell the others that he would be slumbering for unknown years. --------------------- Back to Three Hundred and Twenty Years... "He finally left," said Ophis "Now, Let''s expand the place. Damn him, he only made things in a small area, We will make another Palace and Build an Empire for him only for Dragons," said Rose "I agree, The True Emperor must have bigger Palace and Empire" added Albion "True. But, there are only 9,000 and more of us here, how can we call it an Empire then?" asked Draig "Hmm," Rose was thinking. After some time she thought of something and said "Abion and Draig, go and take more dragons and bring them here. We will surprise Silver when he comes back." she commanded. Draig and Albion nodded and Albion said: "Draig, Let''s bet, Whoever brings more, The loser will be a servant, You in?" Draig perked up upon hearing Albion''s challenge and said "Be prepared to be my servant" as he flew away. Albion got pissed at Draig''s words so he said "You will be the servant!" as he flew into another direction. Ophis and Rose, Ingvild, and Gabriel seeing the Draig''s and Albion''s antics smiled. "Now then," Rose said as she looked towards all the Dragons in the ground and continued "You lot! Get up and get ready to work. Follow our commands, mistakes will result in death! she said in a loud voice as she let her dragonic aura out as Ophis also did. All the Dragons who were in the ground felt the aura and feared them more, they never felt any stronger aura other than her and Ophis. They all slowly got up in their feet and said "Yes! Please command us!" they all said in at the same time with a resolute tone. Rose and Ophis then started giving commands, they split the dragons into two groups. Ophis and Ingvild for the outside while Rose and Gabriel on the inside of the territory. .... Every Dragon brought, new or old are working like they are all slaves. But, over the years, rules and orders have been made, because Gabriel felt bad for them, so she gathered the group and talk to them. Upon coming into an agreement, they announced, Rule #1: No one other than a Dragon can step into the Empire. Rule #2: Kill the intruders. Rule #3: No Invasions. Order #1: Everyone must work 10 hours a day to make the Empire better. Order #2: No killing each other. Order #3: Reproduce!. Soon, almost 50 years have passed and the Empire became so large. So large that no other Empire or country can be compared to it. The Empire was Called {Chaos Dragon God Empire} There was a time when a Black Dragon with some blue colored swirling lights covering his body tried to attack and kill the Dragons. But, before he could, he was scared shitless when Rose and Ophis confronted him, just their aura alone made it shake its body from fear. Scared at the two infront of him, he flew away in the fastest speed he could. Thinking to himself ''I must never come into this place ever again!''. Rose and Ophis just watched the Dragon flew away because Silver told them before about him, so they did not kill him and just let it flee. ... Time passed... Hundreds of years have passed. Ophis, Rose, Ingvild and especially Gabriel were worried about Silver. They did not mean to be so cold towards him before, they just wanted to surprise Silver when he comes back. But, it has been hundreds of years and he is Still not back! ... "We shouldn''t have been like that towards him," Rose said as she regrets saying what she said to Silver before. "It was your Idea! We shoudn''t have followed your ideas in the first place" Ophis said in an angry tone. "Sorry, I did not want it to become like this, I just wanted to surprise him and you all agreed!" she replied Draig, Albion, kept quiet, not saying a word. They feared that Ophis and Great Red might take their anger out of them. While Gabriel and Ingvild have tears in their eyes. Hundreds of Years passed. But, no one is there to sit on the Emperor''s Throne. Even Ophis and Rose or anyone never sat on it, for it is only for their husband and the Emperor to sit at. "We should search the whole planet again, Silver might be back," Rose said. Hearing what she said, Everyone nodded. They started walking outside for they are inside the Imperial Hall and command everyone to search for the Emperor. Reaching outside, Ophis said in an amplified voice that can be heard for hundreds of miles away "Search for the Emperor! Stop All work! His name is Silver Blaze! Go!" All 2+ millions of dragons heard her and they all roar making the land shake from their roars alone. They all started to fly up, But Before they could fly away. A Portal appeared high up in the sky and a figure exited it, Everyone saw the figure. He has Short Black Hair, Black Eyes, wearing his Sasuke clothes(don''t know how to describe?), He was only as tall as 5''9 with clean white skin and a handsome face. Ophis, Rose, Ingvild, and Gabriel seeing the figure, let out tears in their eyes as they quickly flew up towards the figure and hugged him. All The Dragons who doesn''t know who the figure was, were shocked and dumbfounded by seeing the Queens went and hugged the figure with a tear in their eyes. Albion and Draig just sighed and thought to themselves ''He''s back!'' as they stare at the figure. The figure seeing his two wives flying towards him smiled. As soon as they reached him they hugged him as he also hugged them back and said. "I''m Back"... Chapter 43 - Empire... Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Imperial Palace... Inside of the Imperial Hall, Silver, Ophis, Rose, Ingvild, Gabriel, Albion, and Draig can be seen inside walking towards the Throne. Currently, Ophis and Rose are interrogating Silver as they walk with Ingvild and Gabriel holding Silvers arms from both sides while Draig and Albion just listened to the side. "So, where have you been all these years?" asked Ophis "Mmmm, How should I explain this... Yep, that''s right. I was sleeping somewhere I don''t know all these years" Silver replied. "SLEEPING!!!??? DO YOU KNOW HOW WORRIED WE WERE NOT BEING ABLE TO FIND YOU!!??? AND YOU WERE SLEEPING?!" Rose said in a loud voice as she pinches Silver in the cheeks making the massive hall tremble a bit from her voice. The Imperial Palace of {Chaos Dragon God Empire} is massive, it took the area of 16 kilometers wide and length with the height of 3 thousand feet. The Imperial Hall is massive enough to fit 10 dragons in their full form, with colors of Gold, Black, and Crimson. There stood eight pillars within the Imperial Hall, 4 with each right and left side, with Dragons in between them, acting as the Royal Guards. A carpet of crimson color lays down on the floor, starting from the entrance of the Hall to the Emperor''s Throne. (A/N: I don''t really know how to describe things, am I? lol) "Why are you getting angry? Aren''t you the one who told me to leave?" Silver rebuked Rose and the other''s hearing Silver''s reply couldn''t help but feel guilty and said "I''m Sorry" as she looked down "But, Is it really necessary to sleep that long without telling us?" asked Ophis curiously "Well, I couldn''t. It just happened" he said, making Ophis frown "Anyway, It''s good that you are back now. Now, Go and sit at the Throne as no one have ever sat on it ever since the Empire was built" said Great Red Silver was a bit startled and asked "What happened to what I built before, and why not sit on it?" as he looked at Rose "Well, we destroyed it and made a better one and only the True Emperor should sit on the Thone" Rose replied "You What!?" Silver said in a startled and shock voice then looked around and added "Now that you mention it, this isn''t the Palace I built before" and continued to look around more as they walk slowly. He was focused on Ophis and Great Red, forgetting his surroundings. As Silver looked around some more, he became more shock, looking up ahead he saw 8 massive dragons standing between each pillar. "Wow, this is a surprise. So this is why you wanted me to leave before. This is great, Thanks!" he said as he went and kissed both Ophis and Rose cheek. Making the two gain a tint of red in their cheeks and for Gabriel and Ingvild to pout. Silver seeing them like that went and kissed both of Ingvild and Gabriel''s cheeks, making them stop pouting and making them smile. The Eight Royal Dragon Guards seeing Ophis, Rose, Ingvild, and Gabriel clinging to someone thought ''Is he the Emperor? But he feels like just a normal human'' "Royal Guards! Why are you not bowing towards his majesty!" said Draig in a loud and angry voice. The guards heard what the Chief of Guards said were shocked and dumbfounded as they thought ''HIS MAJESTY!?'' and they quickly bowed and said simultaneously and said "THE ROYAL GUARDS WELCOME HIS MAJESTY!!" making the hall tremble. (Draig won against Albion''s bet making Albion second in command) Silver hearing them said "SO LOUD!! You all nearly made me deaf!!" in an angry tone and looked at them with menacing eyes. "Forgive us, your majesty! We shall not do it again" as they bowed more. "It''s alright, just don''t be so loud next time," Silver said as he waved his hands at them. The Guards said, "Thank you, Your Majesty". Silver did not reply at them and just smiled and kept on walking towards the Throne along with the others. The Throne looked liked his dragon form but only for a seat made for him in his human form but a chair. In its side are also a seat, three on each side with the emperor''s throne on the middle. Reaching the Throne, Silver stepped on the stair with 10 steps high from the hall''s floor. Silver seeing the Throne said "It''s Excellent! Thanks!" as he proceeded to sit on it. Upon sitting on the Throne, a golden light covered the whole Imperial Palace from the Hall. A golden light so bright that it covered the whole Empire. All the dragons outside saw the brilliance of the light, they felt happy and roared as strong as they can and said at the same time "The Emperor has come and taken the THRONE!" Making the whole Empire tremble from all 2+ million dragons roar. After some time, the light disperses. Albion went outside and declared, "The Emperor has taken the Throne! Stop all work and celebrate!" for all to hear. All the Dragons are happy for the Emperor to have taken a seat and their first celebration since they have come to the kingdom. Soon, all dragons prepared for the feast. Everything they can prepare, they prepared. .... Imperial Hall... Silver who just sat at the Throne was startled when all of a sudden a bright golden light covered him and everything, after some time the light died out and said "The hell was that! That startled me!" in a loud tone. "We made it so only the True Emperor and only worthy one can sit at the Throne" replied Gabriel with a gentle smile. "Oh, so that''s why, it''s nice, I guess?" said Silver. .... Time passed... Silver spent his days touring his Empire. He spent 2 months touring and he seemed not to even tour half of it and thought ''Just how large they made the Empire''. After walking around for months, he saw many dragon eggs unhatched and they are just all over the place. Seeing this Silver thought of something. He started making a place for the eggs to be put at, he made it like a cave inside a mountain. He made, A cave for fire dragons eggs with fire all over it and put the fire dragon eggs in it, he asked the system on how he should go about it and the system gave him the answers. A cave for water dragon eggs, wind, lightning, earth, and iron at the same place, wood and many more. Silver made the mountains all over the empire, surrounding it, a mountain for each eggs affinity. Everyone was happy and thankful for their Emperor to do such things for them. Praising him to no end and for everyone to loved their Emperor more and respected him more for being such thoughtful for the unborn dragons. The ones who need to go and check their unborn child was able to go and visit any time they want. Silver also saw the Rules and Orders, he liked it but he wanted to change something. He changed the Order #1 Everyone must work 10 hours a day to make the Empire better, into Work when it is possible and not to push one''s self. He also taught the Dragons on how to take human form with the help of Ophis, Rose, Albion, and Draig. Ingvild and Gabriel couldn''t help on it because they are not Dragons, to begin with. Silver then thought ''Hmm... I think I''m missing something.....OHHHH! That''s right! A guild! But what should I name it?" Silver then spent more months without him noticing it for making his guild, telling everyone how it works, about payment, rewards and so on. He spent more months without him knowing, teaching the dragons about human cultures, what they do and what not and so on so they can blend with them soon. Also making a school for child dragons and be thought to those who can. Ophis, Rose, Ingvild, and the shy Gabriel seeing the child Dragons felt something, they saw Silver taking care of them and liked them too much. .... Silver was walking around trying to see what should be built, Ophis, Rose, Ingvild, and the whole red face Gabriel approach him and said: "We want a child!!!". Silver heard what they said and was shocked beyond one''s belief, dumbfounded he was and stood frozen in place. They all shook Silver''s body to get him back to reality. Silver was still shock and said "Y-y-y-y-y-yo-you w-w-wan-want a-a-a-a c-c-ch-i-child?!!!" in a loud voice. ''System! Is there any way can I make a child with them?! I mean, you know, They are Dragon Gods!?'' Silver asked in a hurried tone. [ Answering to host... There is a way host... System advice''s host to buy 100% Birth Control this way host can i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e whoever he wants and what the child''s gender would be. Discounted Price! : 100,000 System Points! Hurry Up and Buy the Item before the promotion expires! ] Silver ''.....BUY!!!!!!'' Chapter 44 - Main Quest... Ophis, Rose, Ingvild, and Gabriel seeing Silver froze in place both shook his body, trying to get him back to reality. Silver who was being shaken by his four wives, came back to reality and talked to his system and bought the item. [ Does host want to integrate with the item now? ] ''Yes, integrate it now system'' Silver replied. After telling the system to do so, a white light covered his whole body for a few seconds, feeling something merging with his body but without any pain but that of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and they are soft at that. Silver was pleased by the feeling. Ophis and Rose were startled when he suddenly got covered by the white light. Thinking that he might disappear again quickly got hold of him. Ingvild and Gabriel didn''t know why but they also join in hugging Silver. As the light disappeared Silver saw what he was feeling, the soft one. It was Rose, Ophis, Ingvild, and Gabriel hugging him in all direction as they all squeeze his head in their b.r.e.a.s.ts. Silver said "Don''t suffocate me, I''m not going anywhere" as he struggled to speak. Hearing what he said, his four wives slowly got off him, Ophis asked "What was that? I thought you were going to disappear again because every time you got covered by a white light you disappear without us knowing where" Silver who is now freed scratched the back of his head and replied "Well, you will know soon" as he grins devilishly. Rose then asked "We also would like a child! When are you going to give us!?" as she put both of her hands on her waist while puffing up her c.h.e.s.t. ''They seem to have gotten bigger'' thought Silver when he saw Rose''s c.h.e.s.t. "How about now?" said Silver Ophis, Rose, Ingvild, and Gabriel perked up upon hearing what their husband said and quickly took hold both of his hand and drag him towards the palace where their Emperor''s Chamber was. The five of them then spent days after days m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e towards each other. ..... Silver who was asleep got woken up by his system. Slowly getting up, he saw his wives sleeping by both his sides and shook his head as he smiled. Slowly getting out of the bed as he kissed the four of his wives at both of their cheeks, he then asked his system ''What is it, system?'' [ Quest! The Guild! Description: Join Mavis and others in building the Fairy Tail Guild Rewards: All Curse Breaker Failure: Death Time Limit: 1 Year 8 months - Three Days left ] ''Damn! I forgot about it!, So this means Mavis is already cursed by Ankhseram huh'' Silver thought [ Answering to host... Yes she already got cursed host ] ''Anyway, it''s all with fate, but I will certainly help her when the time right time comes'' thought Silver Silver then proceeded to clean himself. Slowly walking to the Throne and sat at it when he reached it and looked around. Not seeing Albion and Draig, he asked the Guards where they are and they replied that they are outside making sure everything is alright within the Empire. Silver hearing what the Guard said, commanded someone to go and tell Draig to come to him as he got something to tell. Hearing the Emperor''s command the Guard quickly took off and went to find their Chief of Command. Minutes passed and Draig arrive at the Imperial Hall and asked: "What can I do for you Master?" "I am going to Fiore for a while, tell Ophis, Rose, Invild, and Gabriel when they woke up to not come and try to find me, I have something to do. Look after the guild and tell Amalia not to overdo her work and take a rest sometimes" said Silver Yes, Silver made a guild and made Amalia as the guild leader. Amalia is a Water Dragon and the Guild name is Dragons Lair. "Can I come?" Draig asked. Being stuck in the Empire for so long and doing his all, he got tired and also wanted to go for an adventure. Silver replied "No, not for now but I will take you with me and the others in the future" as he shook his head "Okay master, We will wait," said Draig, feeling happy and glad. "I will be going now, remember not to come to Fiore for the time being until I come back," said Silver as he told his system to teleport him into Magnolia, disappearing from the Empire. .... Silver now looked like he is in his 21 years old, not his old 17 years old self but still looked the same albeit more m.a.t.u.r.e. .... Reappearing in someplace that looked like a forest. Silver started walking around and asked someone where the place Mavis and the others are building the soon to become a guild. Getting the information he needed he then started walking to the place. Nearing the place as he slowly walked, Silver can see many people helping in building the soon-to-be guild. Seeing Mavis making some foods for the helpers were curious and thought ''Yep! Just like in the anime, but how the hell can her hair look like that and especially that pointed up hair of hers!'' to himself not saying it. (The Ahoge of Mavis ) Slowly approaching Mavis and reaching near her, Silver asked "Excuse me, I heard someone is going to make a guild here, so I come to ask if maybe I can join?" innocently, as he scratched the back of his head while smiling. Mavis who heard Silver''s question perked up and looked towards Silver. Mavis seeing his handsome and appeared to be innocent face gained a twinkle in her eyes and said "Yes we are making a guild, and we will call it Fairy Tail, a guild for mages who will treat each other as a family, and of course you can join too. But, can I ask what magic do you use?" in a happy tone. "What magic do I use?" Silver asked. But getting what she meant, he started making a fire in his hand and changing it to other elements and said: "I can use a lot?" "Great!" said Mavis as she jumped up and quickly called her other guildmates named Yuri, Warrod, and Precht. "This one''s name is Yuri Dreyar and uses lightning magic, this one''s name is Warrod Sequen he uses Green magic he can make trees and others and this one is Precht, and I am Mavis, Mavis Vermillion," she said as she introduces everyone and herself while pointing towards each other. "Name''s Silver, Silver Blaze. I hope we get along well" Said Silver Everyone then started talking with each other, asking Silver about what he did before and how he got his magic, who trained him and so on, Silver just replied them some truth and some lies, he did not tell them about his Empire on the east. Soon, they all started working happily as they chat along with the townspeople who are helping them with building the guild. Three days later, Finishing up with the Guild building. The five of them where outside staring at the guild from the outside. Silver felt happy and glad spending time with them this past three days. Mavis then called someone to take a photo of them in front of the guild with all five of them. Finished with the photos, everyone got one copy for each other as a remembrance. Mavis then became the First master of the guild with all their votes. Deciding about the Guild Insignia for Guild members and coming into conclusion with the design everyone agreed, they all put their Guild marks, Silver took the color Dark Red with Black surrounding it in his left shoulder. Quest! The Guild! Completed! Description: Join Mavis and others in building the Fairy Tail Guild Rewards: All Curse Breaker Failure: Death Time Limit: 1 Year 8 months Giving rewards: All Curse Breaker Description: Break all kinds of a curse. Be it done by Gods or any higher beings. {Note: Magic Power/Energy or Life Force is required depending on who and what the curse is} ] ''Thanks, system'' Silver said [ Your Welcome Host ] Silver wanted to cure Mavis of her curse but thinking about the future he decided not to do so and do it when the right time comes. Years passed... Silver and the others kept getting quest after quest from the townspeople to other places and keep doing a great job. As time passed, Silver slowly started showing his strength which amazed the other''s, so they had to ask him and teach them, Silver couldn''t say no because they kept bugging him to teach them and so on. Silver did so and taught them, but not to the point that it would change the timeline. ----- Silver was walking into a forest, going back to to the guild after finishing up the quest he took from the guild. As he walks, he came across someone that he did not really plan on meeting. It is Zeref, The Black Magician who got cursed by Ankhseram before Mavis, with the curse known as {Curse of Contradiction} The more one value''s life the more they will lose it, and it also makes them immortal. Silver seeing Zeref was startled but kept his ground as Zered''s curse won''t do anything to him. "Oh, Aren''t you Zeref the Black Magician? Nice meeting you" Silver greeted and smiled as slowly started walking towards Zeref. Zeref who heard what Silver said asked "You know me? How? Who are you!? Don''t come near me or you will die!" he warned but felt something from Silver, something he did not know how to describe. "Me? Name''s Silver Blaze, The Primordial Dragon God of Chaos. And don''t worry about your curse it won''t do anything to me" reaching Zeref, standing face to face to him. "Dragon God? My curse won''t do anything to you?" he asked as his curse activated without him wanting it and said "No! Get away from me, Hurry!" he said But Silver did not heed his words and was just standing there, smiling towards him, letting himself be hit by the black magic that takes the life of all. After the black magic dissipates Zeref looked towards Silver who he thought was dead, but only to see him standing there smiling and said: "See, your curse can''t kill me". "You, what are you?" Zeref asked. "I already told you, and I won''t tell you again. Let''s meet again in the future" Silver replied. After saying so he disappeared in his place startling Zeref as he thought ''Just who and what is he? What an interesting person, he might be able to kill me'' as he smiled and walked towards the unknown. Silver to teleported away but not really went away just went up in the air where Zeref can''t see him. Seeing Zeref walk away he smiled and said "We shall meet again" and disappeared only to reappear within Magnolia. Silver then started to walk towards the guild. But, he suddenly stopped in his tracks because of what rang in his head saying, [ Main Quest #1: Dragon! Description: Kill or Subdue Acnologia Rewards: Novel Verse Will be Unlocked Failure: Be stuck in this Verse Forever Time Limit: None ] [ Main Quest #2: Ankhseram! Description: Defeated the God known as Ankhseram. Rewards: Origin Saiyan Bloodline Failure: Death Time Limit: None ] Silver who saw the Quest and Rewards was gobsmacked and said in a loud voice for all to hear. "HOLY SH*IT!!!!!!!!!!!" Chapter 45 - Mother and Child... As Silver shouted, Everyone near him was startled, hearing him suddenly shouting out of nowhere and looked right at him. Thinking to themselves ''Has he gone Crazy? Maybe we should let his Guild Master know that Silver-san is going insane?''. Then someone went to the guild to let the guild members know about Silver Silver who still gobsmacked, startled and shock at the quest, just kept standing there frozen like a statue. Some minutes passed, a young lady started walking towards him and asked "Excuse me, but are you alright?" in a worried tone. The young lady who went and asked Silver waited for his reply but as more minutes passed, he still seemed to be out of it. Soon, the one who went to the guild arrived back along with the guild master Mavis. Arriving at the scene, Mavis saw Silver standing there frozen with a face of someone who is shocked to the core. Mavis couldn''t help but giggle at Silver seeing his face. Walking towards Silver as the young lady who went and asked Silver before, made way for her. Mavis poked Silver at his cheeks but nothing happened, it seemed like he did not feel or what is happening around him. Mavis then kept poking Silver around his body while saying "It''s morning Silver-kun, wake up and have breakfast" as she kept giggling and trying to shake his body intending to wake him up but it proves nothing. Some time passed, Precht, Warrod, and Yuri came to the place, Seeing Silver in his current state, they couldn''t help but laugh. They also went and shook Silver''s body but he still seemed out of it. Yuri got pissed a bit then tried to use his magic but Warrod said "Hey, isn''t that going a bit overboard?" to which Yuri replied "Mah mah, I''ll just try, maybe he will wake up? haha" then proceeded to hit Silver with his lightning magic. Silver who was out of it felt lightning hit him but did nothing to him only tingled him a little. Coming back to his senses and seeing so many people surrounding him with Mavis and the other''s asked "What''s wrong guys? Why are you all here? What happened Little Fairy?" curiously looking at Mavis. ( That''s what he calls her) "What''s wrong my ass! You were standing there frozen with an idiotic face for hours you know" Yuri replied. "Was I? Silver asked and looked at Yuri. "Yes you did, if no one came and told us that you were standing here like you froze up with your face of shocked expression, maybe we would have never known" Mavis replied and continued "What happened to you, for you to freeze up like that?" curiously. Silver just laugh a bit and said "I don''t know?" which made Mavis frown but quickly disappeared and asked, "So, are you alright now?" "Yep, I feel better than you know" he replied and continued "Well, let''s go back to the guild now then" as he started walking towards the guild while whistling. Mavis, Yuri, Warrod, and Precht couldn''t help but just sigh at his carefree attitude and followed along. In Silver''s thought ''What Would Happen if I fuse my Dragon God Bloodline or Primordial Bloodline into a Saiyan Bloodline, hehe. I can''t wait'' ---------------------------- X688 Mages intervene in the Second Trade War. Mavis'' skill as a tactician is acknowledged. Two Years later, Yuri married Rita who is a slim woman with brown hair that is short and pulled back with a headband. She has one bang that frames the left side of her face. Soon, The Second Trade War ends, and the Inter-Guild Dispute Interdiction Treaty is signed into law. Six years later, Makarov Dreyar the child of Yuri and Rita was born and named by Mavis by the request of Rita. It is also the day that Rita dies from Mavis curse who tried touching her and killing her with the curse. ..... ''Don''t worry Mavis, I will break that curse when the right time comes. But for now, forgive me as I can''t really do anything about it for now. I wouldn''t like the world to be destroyed.'' he thought as he watched things played out right in front of his eyes and thought ''If only I have the *Fate Breaker Skill* I wouldn''t let thing happen like this and watch you all suffer!'' Silver asked his system on when he can really interfere and change everything, and the system replied to him with a specific timeline. ''Maybe, I should also revive Yuri and Rita later. Well then, I guess it is time for me to leave and come back years later'' Silver thought to himself. While watching everyone cry at the deceased Rita. He also felt guilty, he could have stopped it but he did not because he couldn''t help it. Silver then started walking outside the room and from the guild then disappeared when no one can see him. Thinking to himself ''Ankhseram, may you be a God or not, I will get you for this!'' ...... Reappearing within inside the Imperial Hall of his Empire, Silver sat on his Throne. The supposed to be Eight Royals Guards that has become Seven because of Amalia being the Guild leader were startled when they saw a figure suddenly sat on the Emperor''s Throne. Rose, Ophis, Ingvild, Gabriel, Draig, and Albion felt his aura and quickly went into the Imperial Hall to the Throne Room. They got worried because his aura is filled with killing intent. "I am what! I can''t even save innocent ones! What power! What Dragon God! God Damn it all!!!" Silver said in a loud voice as his aura kept going up and almost getting out of control, destroying the Throne in the process. Rose, Ingvild, Gabriel, and Ophis who quickly arrived at the place and seeing Silver almost getting out of control quickly went and hugged him trying to calm him down. The Royal Guards who was inside nearly suffocated to death just from his aura alone whilst outside all the Dragons stopped all that they are doing and felt afraid of the aura and kneel down. The whole Empire trembled, trees falling down while the earth cracked just from the aura alone. Draig and Albion just stayed at the entrance of the hall, afraid to go near Silver. Silver who almost went out of control again felt his wives hugging him, with the intention of calming him down. Getting his senses back and calming himself down he said "Thank you and sorry" towards his wives. "What happened for you to get so angry?" asked Ophis "Nothing, I was just out of myself for a bit" he lied "What out of yourself! What happened when you left! Who and what made you so angry, tell us we will go and find the bastard!" Rose said in an angry tone as she also let her murderous aura out as also the others did, well except Gabriel, she was just worried and won''t go killing unless needed to. "Calm down, I will settle this when the time comes," said Silver as he stopped his wives from getting angry. Rose and the others heard what their husband said and calm themselves down. The Royal Guards inside started sweating and thought to themselves ''Whoever crossed this monsters would never have a good end!'' and swear to themselves to never do anything stupid in front of them. Draig and Albion seeing everything calmed down went away to continue what they are doing. After calming down Ingvild said, "Tell us what happened to you all these years and for you to get so angry" Silver complied to his wife''s request and started telling everything to everyone. The Royal Guards heard everything that their Emperor said and thought ''Ankhseram? God? We shall bless your soul. We hope you rest in peace'' .... Time passed... The population has increased to three million and more. Silver remembered that there was an order for reproduction or something like that, he laughed and thought ''So that''s why they kept increasing hahaha'' Years more and more came to pass. ----------------- X765 The year when Erza, Mirajane Strauss, Jellal Fernandes, Lyon Vastia are going be born. Silver told his system to teleport him to where Irene is at. Being covered in white light, he disappeared from the Empire and appeared within a forest. Silver spread his senses and found where Irene is, slowly walking towards her and seeing her crying as she holds her child as she kneels on the ground while saying something she herself cannot believe if it were to be repeated at her, he smiled to see such a beautiful sight. A mother who endured for hundreds of years, preventing herself from giving birth to her child until she deemed it safe to do so. Someone who can never hope to achieve just to get her child to be birthed safely. Silver smiled at the scene in front of him and slowly started walking towards Irene who is crying as she holds her child. He also saw Zeref nearby, just a couple meters away watching Irene and smiling. Zeref did not go near them as he feared that his curse might go out of control and kill the child and mother. Approaching Irene, Silver slowly sat down and patted Irene''s head and slowly c.a.r.e.s.s at her hair but did not say anything. Irene felt a warm hand slowly c.a.r.e.s.s her head, looked up and saw Silver who she can always remember, that face, that smile. The one who told her to just believe and the one she swears to meet again in the future, the man she loves, couldn''t believe her eyes and said "How? How are you alive?" Silver replied, "I said we will meet again and it was a promise, I love you my dear" as he smiled not answering her question and kissed her in the forehead. Irene hearing and seeing Silver again was happy and glad, she said "I waited and endured not for nothing, Thank You for giving me strength" as she slowly falls to sleep for the first time all these years, enduring and doing everything she can just to get her child safe. Silver seeing Irene falling to sleep, quickly took hold of her while making sure that the baby won''t be hurt. After securing the baby from Irene''s grasp, he made a large bed with his Universal Creation Magic and placed the baby who has crimson hair and looked cute, the baby was awake and staring at Silver. Silver noticed that the baby was staring at him, he looked at the baby''s eyes and noticed that her eyes went gold with one crimson circle surrounding her pupils for a bit and returned to brown color. ''System, did she inherit my bloodline?'' [ Answering to host... Yes, host, she did. But it is currently in dormant for now. The Host can awaken her bloodline when the right time comes ] Silver smiled and thought ''Grow strong my child, papa will always be watching you'' as the baby holds Silver''s finger and s.u.c.k.e.d it trying to bite it for some reason with a happy face which made Silver smile and happy. He thought ''Maybe she''s hungry. The system, buy me milk for her in a bottle for baby'' [ Buying... Done. Item is now in inventory ] Silver then took out the bottle with milk inside and put in the child''s mouth who happily and slowly s.u.c.k.e.d on it. Silver then bought another necklace that would also protect the child from death if any are to befall her and would grow accordingly to the child''s own growth, it is also unbreakable. It is the same color and shapes with the one he gave Irene before. It has his Dragon God Form in it. Placing the baby in the bed, he then used his {Instant All Zero} to Irene, after doing so he picked up the now asleep Irene and put her at the bed. After kissing both the mother and daughter on their forehead, he back off and said "We will meet again, when the time comes, forgive me. But I can''t really stay with you for now, but in the future, we will definitely be together" as a tear formed into his eyes as it falls watching his wife and daughter. Silver started walking towards Zeref. Zeref seeing Silver coming towards him, put up his guard and asked: "What do you want?" Silver smiled and replied "Watch over them, Just watch and don''t do anything else, Irene shall join you in your kingdom and I know you plan on taking her. But! If any harm comes to Irene and our child from your Empire, I will annihilate you all" Zeref was shocked and asked, "You, How did you know!?" "I know more than you think and don''t ask, just watch over Irene" Silver replied Zeref was still shocked, he knew he couldn''t kill the one in front of him so he said "If that is only your request, I will, and I promise to never bring harm to Irene and the child" in a serious tone. Zeref feared Silver, he knew he couldn''t kill him, but Silver can easily do so. Zeref''s wish is for his brother to be the one to kill him and not others. Silver replied "Thanks! Then see you later" as he disappeared from Zeref''s sight. Zeref just sighed, he couldn''t tell anything about that one who called himself a Dragon God. Zeref then continued watching Irene and the child. .... Irene woke up and got up then started looking around trying to find Silver. Suddenly Zeref said to her "He already left, there''s no use in looking for him" Irene heard what Zeref said and asked: "Where did he go?" Zeref replied "I don''t know, he just suddenly disappeared, but he said you will meet again in the near future and be together again" Irene was sad that Silver left her yet again and looked at her child with loving eyes and said "Forgive me but I cannot take you with me, my love" as she bends down and kissed her child. Months passed and Irene decided to leave her child to a village called Rosemary Village and said "We will meet again" as she disappeared in the darkness along with Zeref. Unknown to Zeref and Irene, Silver was up in the sky, watching them all this time. ----------------- Unknown to Silver, he is also being watched by someone all this time! Chapter 46 - Visit... Years ago... Silver was talking with his system, asking on how he can change the storyline for he really wanted to help Mavis and the others because he didn''t want them to suffer. What system said, he will need the *Fate Breaker Skill* or otherwise he will need to wait for the specified timeline so he can change everything he wants. The system told him [ Host, the Fairy Tail world doesn''t have only one protagonist. System advice''s host to patiently wait for the time being. If there is only one then the host can change everything he wants ] Silver hearing his system''s reply asked ''When can I begin to change everything then system?''. [ Answering to host.. ************** ] -------------------------------------------- X783 {Chaos Dragon God Empire} Imperial Hall... "So, I am going back to the homeworld for a while and bring the other''s here then," said Silver in a happy tone "How long are you going to stay there?" asked Ophis "Maybe a day or two then come back along with the others. So who wants to come?" Silver replied and asked. "Not me, I want to sleep," said Ophis "Not me also, I will go the Dragons Tournament that will begin today. Everyone asked me to be the host this time" said Rose "I can''t come, I think the baby is going to be born soon, maybe after a year?" said Ingvild "I can''t also, I have to watch and help sister Ingvild if she is to give birth without us knowing," said Gabriel "Aren''t you the same sister?" said Ingvild "Yeah hehe" shyly said, Gabriel. "I have duties to watch over the safety of the kingdom, I cannot come, master," said Draig "For real? I am enough to watch over everything, just go away" said Albion Draig got pissed at Albion and said: "Let''s take this outside, my servant" to which Albion got pissed also. The two of them then went outside and fight as they kept arguing. The Royal Guards was giggling at their commander''s antics thinking to themselves ''They sure get along well''. Seeing them act like that Silver and his wives also smiled at Albion and Draig''s antics, they always fight every time they can. Silver made something like the Grand Magic Games in his Empire but different because they are all dragons and he made sure to give the winner a reward. Rose then left and proceeded towards where the Tournament will be held as she is the host this time. Ophis went into the Emperor''s chamber to sleep leaving Silver, Ingvild, Gabriel and the Royal Guards in the hall. -------------------- Ingvild and Gabriel got pregnant a year before, but it seems like they don''t know when they are able to give birth. Ophis and Rose beat Silver up again when they are still not pregnant and has been wanting to. Silver asked his system why, the system told him, [ Answering to host... It is because they are Dragon Gods host, the host just got lucky to be able to i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e a Devil and Angel ] Silver then explained the two of them and they calmed down but didn''t let Silver go and dragged him away. --------------------- Silver asked the guards "Is there any of you want to come with me?". The guards perked up with his question then someone took the courage and spoke up "Excuse me, Your Majesty, I would like to join you in your travel" as she bowed, a Dragon named Jane. Some Years ago... The Dragon was named Jane, She is a Fire Dragon. She claimed that she has a brother named Igneel the Fire Dragon King. Silver was shocked when he heard what she said and asked: "Do you know a boy named Natsu Dragneel?" "Yes Your Majesty, I heard of him once from my brother that he has taken a child named Natsu Dragneel as his foster son, but that was a long time ago, he would be dead by now as also my brother" Silver was still shocked and said "No, they are not dead, they are alive" which shocked Jane also, hearing what her Emperor said made her cry and said"Thank God" as she cried more and continued "Forgive me, Your Majesty, I would like to go and find them now". Silver stopped her and said "It is not the right time yet, wait for a while" as he shook his head "When would that be Your Majesty?" she asked excitedly Silver replied her "Just wait for it, I will tell you when it is time" Back to the present... "Oh Jane, so you want to come huh, Let''s go then," said Silver, and told his system to take them to DXD world as both then disappeared. The other Guards also wanted to join but held themselves up as they have the duty to protect the hall. ----------------------------- DXD World..... Silver and Jane appeared in heaven. Jane was startled when she looked at what greeted her sight. She saw a place that seems to be holy, she saw a human figure that has white wings as some radiated a gold color aura. But what startled her more was what she is hearing. There seems to be a celebration that is currently happening. She asked "Your Majesty, where are we? and why are they celebrating over there?" curiously while pointing towards in the far front. Silver was also startled when he heard the sounds of celebration and hearing Jane''s question he answered: "We are in heaven, and for the celebration, I don''t know as well, let''s go find out". "H-h-heaven!" screamed Jane, thinking to herself ''Did we die? No! I am still too young to die'' as she cried and imaginary tears. Silver was startled at Jane''s scream but kept his cool then looked towards Jane, then said "Calm yourself, we are not dead. In this world, there is the Human Realm, The Underworld''s Realm and Heaven''s real, and someplace where Gods reside". Jane who heard what Silver said became more shock and screamed again "G-g-g-gods!!? and asked, "Are we going to be alright your Majesty?" Silver replied "Don''t worry, No one can defeat me in this World" reassuring Jane, as she slowly calmed down. She trusts her Emperor, so if he said no one can defeat him here then no one could. Some Angel''s who are currently patrolling that was a bit far of distance heard a scream. Looking towards where the scream came from, they were shocked to see a massive dragon in the distance. They might have never noticed the dragon if not for her scream. The patrolling Angel''s then proceeded to fly towards the dragon, as they neared it they saw a familiar figure. Seeing the figure they flew faster and stopped a few meters away from him and greeted the figure "Savior! It has been years since you have appeared. We hope that you have been doing well all these years!" as they bowed. "Thanks, I have been well, meet my friend here, her name''s Jane, A Fire Dragon" Silver said "H-h-hello" greeted Jane towards the Angels. "We greet saviors friend!" said the Angel''s politely "So what''s the celebration for?" asked Silver "Savior doesn''t know? We thought Savior has come knowing the occasion"asked one Angel "Nope, so what is it?" asked Silver again. "It is Miss Shirone''s Birthday today savior" replied the Angel''s Silver was dumbfounded, true he never knew Kuroka and Shirone''s birthday and never celebrated it before. Heck he himself even forgot his own birthday and said, "WHAT!!!???" Chapter 47 - Taking Them Along... The patrolling guards were startled at Silver''s scream so they had to cover their ears. One Angel asked "Savior, why are you so shocked? Did you not know Miss Shirone''s birthday?" curiously at Silver. Silver who was shocked and dumbfounded said "No, I never asked" truthfully. "Ohhhh. Then I am sure that they would be surprised upon your arrival. Let us go savior so you can meet them, they would be happy to see you again" said an Angel politely. "Umm. That we should. Lead the way" Silver commanded. Then the guard started flying towards the place where the celebration is happening. Jane who was listening throughout the conversation curiously asked "Your Majesty, Who is Miss Shirone?" as she followed along. Silver replied, "She is my Little Sister and there is also another one named Kuroka". "Your Majesty has sisters!? Why I have never heard of it before?" asked Jane who is shocked to know that her Emperor has a little sister and two at that. "Technically they are not blood-related to me but I treat them as my little sister''s," said Silver as he cleared up Jane''s confusion. "Ohhhh..." is the only word Jane could say. They then started flying a bit faster towards the place. Upon taking a closer look at the massive dragon neared the place. They can all see that the dragon is being led by the Patrolling Angels. As they neared more, the Angels, the Biblical God saw a familiar figure. Shirone and Kuroka felt happy and started flying towards the familiar figure and no one stopped them because they know who the figure was. "Onii-chan!!" said Shirone in a very happy tone as a bit of tear formed in her eyes. As Shirone and Kuroka reached Silver, they both hugged him as Silver also hugged them back. "Onii-chan where were you all these years, I missed you," said Shirone as she hugged Silver tighter. Kuroka also hugged Silver tight not planning on letting go of him soon and asked: "What took you so long to come back?" Silver just replied, "I was busy?" "It''s alright Onii-chan since you came back," said Shirone Silver smiled and said, "Yes I came back and take you along with me, Let''s say it will be my present to you as a gift?" "Where will you take us?" asked Kuroka "To a World different from here" replied Silver. "Will it be fun there Onii-chan"? asked Shirone Silver grin and said and asked, "Yes it will be soon, so you two wanna come?" Kuroka and Shirone both said "Yes". making Silver smile a happy one. Kuroka and Shirone then let go of Silver. Silver who can now see both of the sister''s growth were shocked. Kuroka became more beautiful with a face became more m.a.t.u.r.e and her body, her body becomes more than like the body of a real seductress. Shirone grow taller, she is now 5,3 ft tall, unlike before, with her hair that became longer albeit stayed white reaching her loin area, she looked more m.a.t.u.r.e now with her c.h.e.s.t that has grown into a size of C, she looked like a fairy now. Silver seeing their changes specially Kuroka couldn''t help but gulp. Soon, another figure flew towards him with tears coming out of her eyes, Silver was shocked when he saw who it was. It was Serafall his fourth wife! Serafall quickly hugged Silver and said "What took you so long to come back! I missed you!" as she went and kissed Silver who also kissed her back. "Sorry, I was busy," said Silver after they parted their lips. "Umm... As long as you are alright" said the love struck Satan. Silver then asked "Do you want to also come along in the World where I will take Shirone and Kuroka? It will be fun there" Serafall quickly nodded her head and said "Of course, I will come, I can''t have you leaving me again for years" in a happy tone. Silver was happy and glad to know that his wife will also come along because of not wanting to be left again and went and kissed her as Serafall also kissed back his husband. Minutes passed then they parted lips again Serafall said "I will go back to the House and let them know that I will come with you in another world" "Okay don''t take long," said Silver. Serafall smiled and made a teleportation circle then disappeared. "Wait, how come she could come here in heaven?" asked Silver, looking around trying to get an answer from anyone. "Ahem" cough the Biblical God to get Silver''s attention who looked at him then continued "I have allowed it, savior, she is of pure heart and truly cares for the sisters so I did". "Ohh, Great! Thanks, Old man" said Silver The Biblical God did not mind Silver calling him old man for he is truly old. Shirone and Kuroka curious when they looked at Jane and asked "Who is this dragon?" said Kuroka "She is Jane, One of my Royal Guards," said Silver and continued "Jane, This is Shirone and Kuroka, my sisters, and that Old Man over there is the Biblical God. Since he doesn''t have a name I call him Old man" introduced Silver as he pointed to each of them. "Nice meeting you all, I am Jane, a Fire Dragon, one of His Majesty''s Guards," said Jane introducing herself. "Nice to meet you" is what she got as a reply. Finished with introducing each other and everyone they then continued the celebration of Shirone''s Birthday. Silver and the Biblical God was talking to each other with God asking about the other world to which Silver replied honestly. Silver also learned that only 10 years have passed in DXD world even though he spent hundreds of years in another world. He asked his system and it replied to him [ Answering to host... Host each verse has a different time flow and won''t follow the time line of others. It defers in which world is in to, in some verse even if host spent millions of years there it is possible for here to only be a day or years have passed ] Silver was enlightened by the system''s reply and thought he must know about it later then continued talking with the Biblical God and the Seraphs along with the others. Time passed... It has been two days since Silver came back to DXD world, he visited everywhere, even his old house in the human world which for some reason no one is living in. He meets with Asia also and the others, as they spent time talking with each other. Serafall finally came back and ready to go to another world and is excited. Gathering the group, Silver then asked: "Are you all ready?" Serafall, Kuroka, and Shirone said "YES" as they hold Silver, Jane just stood beside her Emperor not saying anything. This passed two days, she went and joined Silver in going to the Underworld and meet other Dragons and challenge them with her winning in the end. ''System, bring us all back to Earthland'' Silver commanded [ Command accepted... Teleporting in 3.2.1 ] ------------------------------ {Chaos Dragon God Empire} Imperial Hall... The Royals Guards were startled when Silver along with others came back. To them, their Emperor and Jane just disappeared a minute or two ago and came back along with others. But they did not ask now, they decided to just ask Jane later. Serafall, Shirone and kuroka were startled seeing the grand hall and dragons standing in between the massive pillars so they asked: "Where are we?" To which Silver replied "Inside the Palace, within the Empire" "Ohhhhh" is what the three could only say. The three of them then started going around the hall, checking everything and also went to the Royal Guards and having some conversation while introducing themselves. Silver just smiled and felt happy. For them to have come and thought ''Soon, I will do everything I want'' Chapter 48 - I Am Back... While Kuroka, Shirone, and Serafall are talking with the Dragons, Silver was sitting at the Throne. Grinning like an Idiot. A Royal Guard saw their Emperor sitting at the Throne and grinning was confused, so he asked: "Excuse me, Ma''am, is there something wrong with his Majesty?". the Earth Dragon. Making the other six Dragons also look at their Emperor. Serafall and the two Neko''s looked towards Silver when they saw the smile on his face, they thought ''He is planning something''. But Serafall said "Don''t worry about it" and smiled. Shirone walked towards Silver and ask "Onii-chan, where is Ophis onee-chan and Rose onee-chan, Gabriel Onee-chan and Ingvild Onee-chan?" curiously because she couldn''t see them. Silver came back to his senses at the question of Shirone and answered "Ophis went to sleep and call Rose went somewhere, while Gabriel and Ingvild are resting" as he stroke the hairs of his little sister. Shirone asked "I got it. So where is Rose Onee-chan?" curiously. Silver said "She is outside, she became the host of the tournament of dragons" "Tournament of dragons? I want to go watch" said Shirone excitedly. "Alright, but go with Kuroka and Serafall" replied Silver. "Okay, Onii-chan. What about you onii-chan, are you not coming? " answered and asked Shirone. "No, I want to go and take a rest for a bit," said Silver as he shook his head in denial and looked towards the Royals Guards and said "San, go and escort them towards the place" commanded Silver towards the Earth Dragon. "Yes, Your Majesty," said San as he bowed and look towards Shirone, Kuroka, and Serafall and asked, "Shall we go Queen and his Majesty''s Sister?" The three nodded and said "Yes" as they all then proceeded to walk outside, Serafall wanted to stay with Silver, but he said he wanted to rest so she followed the sisters along. excited to how the world would look like, and an Empire made solely for Dragons. Upon reaching outside the hall, Serafall, Kuroka, and Shirone were a surprise and could only say "Beautiful" as they stare at the Empire with all kinds of Dragons flying everywhere. Inside the Imperial Hall, Silver sighed thinking ''I''ve stayed here for years, I want to go to other verse again, but first got to change things up and f*cked that Ankhseram guy and get my wife and daughter'' as he stood up from his seat and started walking to his chamber to get some rest. ..... A couple of hours later, Silver woke up and slowly got up. Ophis is still sleeping so he tried not moving too much as he got out of the bed. He went to take a bath and so on, after finishing his personal hygiene, he went out of the room and went to the Imperial Hall. As he walks, he saw Rose, Shirone for some reason is so cheerful and happy, Kuroka with a gloomy face. Serafall was talking with Gabriel and Ingvild. Curious as he was, He went and asked what happened and was shocked when he heard the answer. Rose said "Well, when they came to the place I was shocked and Shirone suddenly hugging me which made all the Dragons ask me if she was my child. I said no and told them that she and Kuroka are your sisters and also introduced Serafall as your wife" she took a breath and continued, "After settling everything down, the tournament continued, Kuroka and Shirone wanted to join as well because it was the final stage of the tournament and it was also an all-out fight. Everyone also agreed, wanting to test their Emperor''s sister''s strength. Well, I forgot to warn them, that you trained them yourself. They began fighting with Shirone wiping them all at the floor at the end, even Kuroka lost" as she finished. Silver laughed when he heard what happened and thought ''Damn, I should have gone there to watch''. "No, I was caught off guard that time, if we fight again I will surely win!" justified Kuroka. "No, I will always win" proudly claimed Shirone. "Now now, don''t fight each other for such things, Have you guys toured the Empire yet?" asked Silver. "No, not yet, we were hungry and just about to go out again and eat as we tour around," said Serafall. "Ohh, now that you mention it, I''m also feeling hungry. Why don''t we all go together" said Silver as his stomach growls after saying so making everyone chuckle. --------------- They passed time by touring around the Empire while meeting many other dragons and get to know them. .... Earthland Calendar X784 Silver who is currently sitting at the Throne suddenly heard something, [ Host, the specified time has come. The host is now able to do what he wants ] Silver smiled and thought ''Finally, It has come. Thanks, system for letting me know'' [ Your Welcome Host ] ... Silver then went and gathered the group and said: "I''m going to Fiore for a while, who wanna come?" "Me me me Onii-chan, I want to come" excitedly said Shirone. "Since Shirone is going, count me in" added Kuroka "What we will do there?" asked Serafall "Have fun?" questioningly replied Silver "Here is more fun, I will stay here maybe I will come later" decided Serafall "I won''t, I just want to sleep, and cake is running out," said Ophis and added her cake concern "I want to come but it might be bad for the baby," said Ingvild "I can''t also," said Gabriel Rose asked "Will there be strong opponents?" excitedly, she became a battle addict because of all the dragons within the Empire. She always goes and fights them, more like bully the dragons which she called training for them. "No?" said Silver. "Then I''m not coming, there are so many opponents here and it''s fun," said Rose "Master, I cannot come, I have to train the new fledglings," said Draig apologetically "Hmmp! I am enough to train them" said Albion which pissed Draig again. "You say something, servant?" taunt Draig Then they both went outside and started fighting each other again making everyone laugh at them. "Leave those two alone. So, only Shirone and Kuroka will come with me then?" asked Silver Which everyone nodded and Rose said "We will come later" to which Silver acknowledges. ..... Silver then bid them farewells and opened a portal as he, Kuroka and Shirone entered disappearing from everyone''s sight. Unknown to him, the others gathered up and talk to each other. "So, how do we go about this?" ask Serafall "I will tell you," said Rose. Everyone then started making a plan. The Royal Guards who heard everything they are discussing wanted to laugh but kept it to themselves and kept listening to the group''s plan. .... Magnolia... A portal appeared within a forest near the city... Silver, Shirone, and Kuroka exited the portal appearing into a forest. Shirone asked, "Where are we onii-chan?" "West part of Magnolia, come, let''s go and enter the city," Said Silver as he started walking towards a certain direction to which the sisters followed. Arriving within the city, Kuroka and Shirone loved what they saw. The city was beautiful but not as much as their Empire, what they loved to see were the children running around as they play, peaceful environment and some kind of force that is calming to the heart with such a serene sight and feeling they instantly liked the place. As they walked, Silver noticed some old people he could recognize, the old people''s who saw Silver as a familiar figure to them only thought that maybe he is just his child and looked like him. But if Silver went and told them who he is, the old people might die from shock. Arriving at the Southern Part of the city, there stood a lone building and its backside is a lake which has become bigger as time passed. Silver felt happy for coming back here again and thought ''I am back'' and smiled. Shirone and Kuroka looked at the building, Kuroka and asked: "Are we here for this?" "Yes, you two will join this guild," said Silver "But don''t we have a guild in the Empire onii-chan?" asked Shirone. "Yes we have but we will join here as it would be fun and don''t forget, never mention the Empire and the Guild here to anyone, Okay?" said Silver Both Sister''s replied "Okay" as they nod. Silver then said, "I am Back" "Fairy Tail" Chapter 49 - Something... Magnolia... X784 Earthland Calendar Third Week of July... Silver, Shirone, and Kuroka are standing in front of the Guild called Fairy Tail. Silver said "I Am Back, Fairy Tail" as he then started walking followed by the sister''s and reached for the door pushing it open as the three of them stood right in the entrance. What greeted their view was similar to a large lunch hall, and mainly consisted of wood, possessing a parquet floor and a mezzanine held up by wood beams overlooking it. Several long benches and the related tables stretched across its length with a bar managed by someone at the end. Silence is what greeted them by the people who are inside and sitting while other''s stood as they stared at them. Silver thought ''Oh Natsu and the other''s is not here I guess?'' was the only explanation he could think off because of the silence. ''System, where are they?'' Silver asked his system [ Answering to host... Host, they are currently nearing the Clover Canyon and lost, trying to find their way back to the guild ] ''Oh! So that''s why. I guess there are Three or Four days before they return huh?'' Silver thought [ Answering to host... The host is correct... Since the host is right here you go. New Side Quest Found! Makarov! Description: Make Makarov the current master of Fairy Tail Guild cry. Rewards: 100,000 System Points Failure: None Time Limit: 5 Days ] Hearing what his system just said Silver was surprised but did not bother about it and thought ''How should I make the chibi cry? Hmmm... Well, I''ll think about it later'' ------------ Shirone was curious so she asked "Onii-chan why are they all so quiet and staring at us? as she pointed towards the guild members. Silver answered her "I too don''t know" as he shrugged his shoulders Kuroka did not say anything and just stood beside Silver watching the people stare at them. ------------ Guild Members P.O.V ''It has been two days since Natsu and the other''s took off to stop Eisenwald saying about lullaby, I wonder how they are doing'' thought a white-haired girl in the counter. ''I need more beer'' thought someone who is sitting in a table with empty bottles of beer lying around the table. ''Hmmm.. Which quest I should take?'' someone thought as he stares at a board with lots of papers posted in it, standing there for hours unknown. Suddenly, the door of the guild entrance was opened revealing three figures. Everyone was dumbfounded by what they are seeing and all thought ''How could such beings exist!'' In the right. What they saw is a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, long black hair with split bangs, and hazel-gold eyes with cat-like pupils as she gave the aura of a Seductive Empress. In the left. A girl with long white hair, hazel eyes with also cat-like pupils, she almost looked like the one in the right side only a bit shorter but still well endowed with a great figure with a smile on her face while giving the feeling of a cheerful person. The men seeing them started gulping their own saliva after one another. They thought that if they drool, it might never stop until the day they die. In the middle. Everyone saw a man that looked like in his 20''s, black short hair, black eyes with a height that seemed like 5''7 feet or a bit taller, lean body but with just enough muscle''s because they can see some of his abs because of his clothes, and most of all his handsome face that seemed like no one could ever be compared at to. The girls who saw the man all started blushing hard. They try looking away but couldn''t help but just stare, burning his image in their mind. *DOKI DOKI* ''Why is my heart beating like this?'' someone asked herself. ''Wow, I should definitely flirt with him'' someone declared to herself. ''I won''t let others get him before me!'' someone swore to herself. And so on. Someone then started walking towards the three figures and said "Hello" P.O.V END ------------------ Silver, Kuroka, and Shirone saw someone walking towards them and said "Hello" while blushing hard and looked away as she covered her face. She is a slim young woman of below average height. She has long, white hair which curls slightly at the ends, with two bangs framing her face and reaching down to her c.h.e.s.t, her hairstyle''s most distinctive trait is a short, upward ponytail obtained by gathering and tying the hair covering her forehead, she is a beauty indeed. "Well Hello there" Silver greeted back. "M-m-may I-i-i-i a-ask what brings you here. My name''s Mirajane Strauss but everyone calls me Mira, a-a-and I-i am currently single" Mirajane asked as she stutters while introducing herself. [ DING!!! HAREM CANDIDATE FOUND! DOES HOST WANTS TO ADD HER? ] ''SHUT UP!'' said Silver to his system [....] "Name''s Silver and this black-haired one is Kuroka and white-haired one is Shirone, they are my sisters" Silver introduced himself and his sisters and continued "We are here for my sisters to join the guild". "Only them? How about you?" asked Mira as she finally looked to Silver "Me? Don''t worry, I am a member of the guild, here look" said Silver and showed his insignia of the guild. "But, I don''t remember you joining the guild. I''ve been here since I was a kid" said Mira questioningly "Now now, Don''t worry about the small details ha ha," said Silver as he scratches the back of his head. "Okay, But we need to wait for the master before they can join because we need his permission first," said Mira "Oh, Okay. I guess we will need to wait then. We will come back later because we need to go and search for a house to stay at for the time being" said Silver "Okay," said Mira, she wanted to tag along and help them find a good place but she didn''t have enough courage to say it because they just met. "See you later then," said Silver and started walking away together with Shirone and Kuroka. "Yes, please come back soon," she said while still having a red hue in her face. ----------------------------- The group went looking around the city while having fun buying things, walking and buying some foods from the stalls along the way. The three then went and look for a place to build a house. Outside Magnolia, within the forest Silver found a good place with enough space he deemed good enough for building a house. Silver activated his Universal Creation Skill and made a house but not exactly a house more like a villa that Silver saw before in Earth. Kuroka and Shirone just nodded and let Silver go because they are felt tired from walking around all day long and it would be evening soon and wanted to take a rest. Silver made a portal and entered disappearing from sight. --------------------- Alvarez Empire... Silver has come here to do something that he called "Something" Chapter 50 - Spriggans... Alvarez Empire... Meeting Room within the Palace... There is a round table with 12 seats all over it and another one, it is the Throne seat for the Emperor. Seated on those seats are members of what they call themselves the 12 Spriggans but only 10 of them are currently present not including the emperor and another one who is one of their strongest. They are currently discussing something like an invasion that failed and about their Emperor. Someone said "We will need those ''things'' to be destroyed first or we will end up failing again" Someone replied "Yes, but first we need to ask about this to the Emperor" Someone asked, "Have any of you knows where the Emperor is?" No one replied as they all did not know where their Emperor is currently at. No one noticed a portal appearing out of nowhere and a figure exited it, after the figure did he said "I know where your Emperor is" The Spriggans were all startled hearing the voice and traced where it is and who it belongs to. When they saw who the figure belongs to and where he is at they all asked "Who are you!?" as they all tried pressuring the figure with their massive magical power. The Figure said "Now now, retract these pressure of yours it won''t do anything to me. I only came here and visit someone but it seems like she is not here yet. I''ll tell you my name though, the name''s Silver, Silver Blaze, So where''s Irene?" "You! Who do you think you are !? How dare you sit at our Emperor''s Throne! And you imbecile dare''s to call Lady Irene her by name!" said a tan young man as he stood up from his seat. Dashing forward and leaping up into the air he said "Ramal Fa''as" as sand started coming out of nowhere and created a double-bladed ax made of sand. Gripping it hard he said "DIE!!" as he swung it down towards Silver who is sitting at the Throne with all the strength he could intending to kill towards the imbecile he called. Silver seeing Ajeel nearing him as he swung his ax down at him with his intent to kill him smiled and activated his skill called *Time Skill - Nothingness* as the ax made of sand slowly dissipated turning it into a dust of sands then disappeared. "Since you wanted to kill me. Let me pay you back" Silver said and summoned forth the Origin Flame and sent it towards Ajeel. When Ajeel saw the black flame in Silver''s hand he felt death coming, he tried to move away and run as he summoned more sands but it proves nothing he couldn''t move even if he used everything he has. Silver used his {Space Lock Skill} on him preventing him from going anywhere. As the black flame hit Ajeel in his body, he felt pain and hot. Pain and hotness he never felt in his entire life. He who lives in a desert all his life never felt this hotness ever before. The flame started burning Ajeel who fall down on the floor with a *thud* sound and started screaming and said "What is this! Stop this! Please!" as he begged and keep wriggling on the ground hoping to put out the flames. The Spriggans who are in the room saw everything that happened. It all happened so fast to them. They watch their fellow Spriggan attack the intruder who sat on the Emperor''s Throne but only for his attack to fail and be burned by the black flame. An Old man seeing the flame started to think of what magic he could use to take out the flame out of Ajeel''s body but he seemed to be out of its league then he heard the intruder said "It is useless August, no matter what you do you can never put out this flame until it served its purpose. Be you be a God or Immortal, You will never be able to put it out if I don''t want it so" said Silver. He is an old man, bearded and gray-haired, who dresses in a stereotypical wizard''s garb, accompanied with a staff, and speaks in cryptic undertones and is the general and de facto leader of the Spriggan 12. He has the ability to copy any type of Caster Magic. He has been revered to have mastered countless types of Magic through history and is feared as the strongest of the Spriggan 12. Everyone heard what Silver said and doubt him because they cannot feel magic power or anything from him. He seemed like a normal human to them but still felt dreaded by the flames. August couldn''t help but ask "Can you please put out of the flame? I''m afraid to, even I cannot seem to remove it, and it will kill Ajeel" politely. The other Spriggans who is at the place were shocked. For the Magic King to plead into the intruder and he himself said cannot put out the flames. Silver said "Nope, you all just watched when he attacks me with the intent to kill. So I ask, why should I let him live?" Speechless! They all couldn''t say anything but they all thought ''You appear out of nowhere and sit at the Emperor''s Throne, who wouldn''t be angry at you! You''re being unreasonable!'' but they kept it to themselves. If Silver wanted to he could kill them all easily! Silver was waiting for them to rebuke him but no! No one said anything to him. "Let me ask again but not to be repeated, Where is Irene!?" Silver said as he unleashes his aura and focused it on them and not affecting others, just enough to make them all kneel as the floor cracked where they kneeled. While Ajeel who is being burned by the flames slowly died. [ Congratulations host for killing one of the Spriggan X1 - EXP 100,000 Level 132 - EXP 6% ] The Spriggans who is at the mercy of Silver couldn''t say anything, but August gathered his all and weakly said "Please calm yourself Great One, Irene should be nearby" and pant after finishing his piece. Silver heard what the August said and retracted his aura, freeing them from it. After doing so, he spread his aura all over the Alvarez Empire hoping that Irene to feel it because he thought that she might remember it. The Spriggans who are still kneeling stayed kneeling not daring to move from their place. They feared that if they do they might displease Silver leading for their death. As Silver spreads his aura, he also spread his senses and after a few seconds, he felt someone familiar. But Silver just stayed seated in the Throne and waiting because when he spreads his aura and his senses, the someone familiar to him is flying at high speed towards to where he is at. ....... Somewhere within the Alvarez Empire... But then they all felt something, an aura which the dark blonde haired girl and the blue haired girl did not know. But! When the figure with a Red hair felt the aura and remember who it belongs to because there is only one who could have such aura. Quickly activated her magical power and flew and headed towards where the direction of the aura is at leaving the other two with her and said in a loud voice, "SILVER!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Chapter 51 - Irene... Alvarez Empire... Meeting Room... Silver is currently sitting on the Emperor''s seat with a smile plastered on his face, in front of him are the Spriggans, kneeling. Who are supposed to be 10 Spriggans became 9 because of Silver killing the other one. Silver who was sitting, suddenly stood up because the familiar aura is finally near and just seconds away from him as his smile grew wider. Seconds later, the wall of the meeting room on the left side exploded, as a cloud of dust formed, while making a hole, big enough for two people to go through it. A figure could be seen standing within the cloud of dust that came from the wall upon its explosion. As the dust cleared up. A voluptuous woman with thickly braided can be seen with bow-adorned, scarlet hair. Her two front braids have two golden ornaments near the upper sections, she also wears two U-shaped earrings (one on each ear) and wears red lipstick. She dons a risqu¨¦ version of the typical witch''s garb. Her black top has a diamond-shaped opening, exposing a portion of her b.r.e.a.s.ts, and a heart-shaped pattern around the borders. It extends down to the navel of her stomach, it is dr.a.p.ed over by a dark-colored cape with a light-colored inside and two medallion gold-like ornaments and is held together by a golden chain, a necklace with a dragon image that is carved by some sort of metal into it. Not left b.a.r.e, too, her neck is decorated by other small cloth-based accessories, including a wide bow. Additionally, she wears an elongated black loincloth with the symbol of the Alvarez Empire emblazoned on its front, having white borders on its edges and being connected to another cloth piece with the very same heart-shaped design. She also wears black t.h.i.g.h-high boots with heels that have a white-colored border near the top and gloves of the same color and design, only having claw-like extensions. Her black witch''s hat is much larger than her head and possesses dreadlock designs with white bandaging near its ends. It also has a fur lining near its edges. While her eyes seemed to have some tears on them. She is Irene Belserion and no other. The Spriggans who saw her come and even destroyed a wall to enter through and not the normal way she does were shocked. But when they look closer and into her eyes, they became dumbfounded and asked themselves ''Why does Lady Irene have tears in her eyes? Does she know this person?'' as they looked back to Silver who''s still smiling. "Yo," said Silver as he waves his hand towards Irene. But, only to be met with Irene''s punch in his guts which Silver took head-on, not dodging away and got sent crashing to the chair destroying it in the process and continued through the wall also to be destroyed as it made a hole sending him out of the room and only to stop in the next room. ''She sure does pack a punch! That''s a dragon and wife for you haha'' thought Silver as he slowly stood up while clearing out the dirt out of his clothes. Irene slowly walked towards him and said "Where were you! I have been searching for you everywhere for all these years!" interrogated Irene. Silver scratch the back of his head and replied "Well, I was in my Empire, waiting for the chance to come and meet you" "What Empire! You came out of nowhere and just stayed for a minute and only to disappear again!" said Irene in an angry voice. "Well, I couldn''t help it but do so, but now I can stay for as long as you like," Silver said scratching the back of his head. "Couldn''t help what!? You came to see me when I was weak and I was glad to see you again but then you just leave again! Where were you all these years!?" said Irene as more tears formed in her eyes with the intention of falling down soon. ''Your being unreasonable here'' Silver thought, calming himself then said "As I said, I couldn''t help it" and thought again ''How should I explain this?'' The Spriggans. Well, they are dumbfounded and shocked at the same time. They have never seen Irene like this ever since knowing her. Irene couldn''t help it anymore and dashed towards Silver and hugged him and cried and said "Thank you for giving me hope back then, Thank you for telling to believe, without those you, I might have killed myself because of despair. Thank you for giving me strength" and cried more at Silver''s shoulder. The Spriggans... Nah, let them be. Silver just hugged Irene back and let her cry on his shoulder. He misses his wife also and now that he is free, he would do what he wants, without restriction. Time passed... ---------------- Silver is now again sitting from on the Emperor''s seat. He fixed everything back including the wall Irene destroyed. Meanwhile, Irene is speaking with the Spriggans. She tried to tell them about Silver. A green haired girl asked, "Excuse me Lady Irene, but are you in love with him?" This green haired girl is Brandish, she wears her green hair in a bob with bangs cut above her eyes, along with two, purple cross-shaped objects attached to the sides of her head like horns. She also wears silver cross-shaped earrings. Her standard style of dress shows off the front of her body. She wears something akin to that of a gold-colored swimsuit showing her huge bust and a golden fancy coat with purple-indented flower patterns across its design, along with purple fur around the collar. Irene hearing what Brandish question said"He is my Husband" thinking about it more she blushes a bit then looked away then said "No! I Am Not!" declaring it the other way. The Spriggans seeing Irene act like that went away from her and discuss something to themselves. ------------ Silver who was sitting at the Emperor''s seat was thinking about something and talking to his system. Who seems to be forgotten by the Spriggans. ''System, how do I go about it?'' Silver asked [ Answering to host... The host should make Zeref hit host with his Magic and system will properly record it this time ] ''Ohhh! Okay system, Thanks! But wait where is Zeref?'' asked Silver. [ Answering to host... Zeref is at Tenrou Island host. Location ***** ] ''Thanks, system'' said Silver. Done talking with his system Silver made a portal then suddenly a figure falls from it and hit the floor with a *thud* sound. Well, It is Zeref the Emperor and founder of Alvarez Empire. Feeling a bit of pain in his a.s.s he scratches it, looking around, he was shocked and said: "How did I get here?" The Spriggans who heard the familiar voice looked towards it and was shocked because it is no other than their Emperor! Shocked as they were, they still greeted their Emperor and said: "Welcome back Your Majesty!" politely as they bowed a bit, well except for one. Zeref seeing the Shields who is called the Spriggans were shocked again and asked "How did I get here?" again. Then he heard a voice it said. "Yo Kid, I brought you here. I want you to do something for me" said Silver in a carefree way. Zeref who heard the familiar voice and looked towards it became more shock and asked "You!? How?" "You? What you? Hurry and stand up, I need you to do something for me" said Silver "And what is it?" Zeref asked in a questioning tone Silver just replied "Hit me with that Death Magic or Black Magic of yours, I need it for something" in a nonchalant tone. "I can not control it, even if you told me so" Zeref replied "Ohh? You can''t? Well I know, How about I kill your brother?" asked Silver "No! You Cannot!" said Zeref as his Magic power went out of his control and a dark wave like dome started forming. When it hit Silver, he smiled. Luckily the Spriggans were fast enough to get away from it. But was shocked again when they heard about Zeref having a brother and again more shocked when the dark wave hit Silver and it did nothing to him. "Thanks! I did not really mean what I just said, I just wanted you to hit me with your magic" Silver explained. "I see, so you really just wanted to hit by it again, but for what?" inquired Zeref "Not telling ha ha" is what Silver replied to him "Since you got what you wanted, can you bring me back now?" asked Zeref "Nope, not yet but I will later," said Silver "Thank you" is what Zeref could only say The Spriggans..... Forget about them! ----------------------- Silver spent his evening at the Alvarez Palace and slept with Irene. The next day, he took Irene for a date. The other two who was with Irene before finally came back and was shocked when they heard what transpired. Silver and Irene then spent half the day touring the Empire and went to Silver''s Empire in the afternoon. When they got there, Irene was shocked to the core. Seeing so many dragons who everyone thought went extinct. Silver told her everything and also introduced her to his wives who were happy to finally meet the one Silver told them years ago. Silver also told Irene that he will go and meet their daughter soon. Irene goes to Ishgar every year and watches her daughter when it is the festival. Silver couldn''t go and meet with Irene all this time because he was forbidden by the system. Finishing the day, Silver brought Irene back to Alvarez Empire. After bringing her back, Silver said to the Spriggans "Never attack my Guild" and turn around as he opened a portal, but before he could leave Irene pecked a kiss on his cheek and run away after doing so, blushing hard. Silver just smiled and entered disappearing from everyone''s sight. But then the Spriggans asked themselves ''Which Guild? He never told us!'' Chapter 52 - Laws... Tenrou Island... A portal opened somewhere within the Holy Island of Fairy Tail Guild. It is the home of it''s First Guild Master known as Mavis Vermillion. Tenrou Island stands alone in the middle of the sea, with no other isles visible in the surrounding area. It is a mildly small, rocky and steep island covered by lush vegetation, both bright yellow and green in color. One side of the island is shown to be particular rocky, possessing large formations jutting outwards from the ground, one near the shore, protruding above the sea, and the other near the center of the island, overlooking it; the latter has a pair of waterfalls falling down from it in a small lake below. Topping such second rocky formation stands the most distinctive element of the island: the Great Tenrou Tree, a gigantic tree with a gnarled, mildly curved trunk, ending in a number of large branches which sustain something that has been described as being similar to "an island on top of an island", being a large, flat section composed of earth and crowded by a multitude of normal-sized trees. Such gargantuan plant possesses a multitude of similarly large, curved and twisted roots, which right below the trunk sustain massive lumps of the earth; something which creates some sort of covered area right below the tree itself. Silver has come here in hope that the ''Astral Form'' or Soul Form'' of Mavis already exist, he wants to know if he could get the Law of the Soul from the ''Astral Form'' or ''Soul Form'' from Mavis. He already got the Law of Death from Zeref when he hit him with his Black Magic that takes life away which his ''All Have System'' recording it and how it works and giving it to Silver which he Instantly Mastered with his ''Instant Mastery'' cheat of his. ''Is she here system?'' Silver asked to his system [Answering to host... Yes, she is, host. Location *****] ''Got it, thanks, system'' gratefully said Silver [Your Welcome Host] After getting the location, Silver flew up and flew towards where the system told him to. A bit of flying and some walking, Silver finally saw Mavis and smiled seeing what she is currently doing. Mavis is currently reading a book inside a building which seems to be a library, she seemed to be too focused on it and did not even noticed Silver''s presence. Silver smiled and decided to prank her. He slowly walked to Mavis without making a sound, when he is just a meter or so away from her he said "WAAAAHHHH". Mavis was startled and a sound came from her "KYAAAAA" as she falls down with the chair when she tried to stand up but was out of balance thus falling down along with the chair. Before she could fall down, Silver quickly grabbed hold of her hand preventing her from hitting the hard floor, he laughed and said: "Ha ha ha, I got you there Mavis". Mavis who was startled from before slowly got her bearings and looked at the person. Shock is what she got when she saw the figure who talked and holding her little hand. Shock as she is, she asked "How?" with tear''s forming in her eyes looking at the figure in front of her. "How? Ohh... Right, I am an Immortal and some sort of a God. Forgive me for not telling you before and have let everything happen and let you suffer. I wanted to help you before but I couldn''t. But now I can and I will" said Silver as he pulled up Mavis. "An Immortal? A God? Did you also got cursed by Ankhseram?" asked Mavis in confusion "No, I am not cursed by that God. I am God, to be more precise I am a Dragon God of some sort" said Silver. "Then why have you come here and why only now?" asked Mavis. "I came here to learn the Law of Soul from you. I can only come now because I am finally free from something" said Silver "Law of the Soul? but I don''t know how to teach it to you, even I am not sure how I got my Astral Form" said Mavis "Don''t worry, I only need to hold you a period of time?" said Silver "H-h-h-hold???" asked Mavis as she blushed. Seems like she got the wrong idea. "Yes yes, just hold and why are you blushing so suddenly?" asked Silver. ".....Ummmm" is the only sound Mavis could make Silver who did not get a response from Mavis after a while finally got the idea why and said "No no, don''t misunderstand. I just need to touch you or just hold your hand" explained Silver Mavis heard what Silver said finally calm down and thought ''I got the wrong idea! What was I thinking!'' to herself and asked: "Okay, but for how long?" "Just a minute or two?" replied Silver "But haven''t you been holding my hand for a while now?" asked Mavis Silver heard what she said and looked at his arm that is currently holding Mavis'' hand said "Now that you mention it" and asked ''System, have you recorded it?'' in his head while still holding Mavis'' hand. [Answering to host... Yes host, Law of the Soul has been recorded and ready to integrate with host ] Silver hearing his system, smiled and finally let go of Mavis'' hands and said "It''s done" "Done what?" asked Mavis in confusion "Getting the Law?" said Silver uncertainly "Ohhh... For what you need it to?" asked Mavis "To bring someone back to life and make little Makarov cry," said Silver "Bring someone back to life? How would you do that? And how is Makarov? and the others?" fired Mavis one after another "Hmmm.. How should I explain this... Hmmmmm? Oh, that''s right, I will need the Law of Death but I already got from Zeref, Law of Soul which I got from you, Law of Life to which I don''t know where to get yet, Time Law, Space Law and the Creation Law with something in exchange. About Makarov, he grew Old as he became a chibi. Yuri died six years later when you left and Warrod became one of the four Gods of Ishgar but about Precht, he seems to went towards the darkness way" said Silver as he explained Mavis was confused at the first part but when she heard the later part she felt sad and started crying while saying "It''s all my fault" repeatedly as she sat down. Silver seeing Mavis crying, panicked, he did not know how to comfort this Guild Master of his and think of a way to calm her down as sweats started coming out if his body. "Stop crying. That''s right. I know, I will revive Yuri and Rita later, so stop crying" Silver said in a panic Mavis who was crying suddenly stop and perked up when she heard what Silver said and asked "Really!?" with a twinkle in her eye. "Yes Yes, for real, but first I need the Law of Life," said Silver "How will you get it?" asked Mavis. " I think I know someone that can give it to me or teach me," said Silver "OHHHH!" said Mavis "I will be leaving for a bit, wait for me here," Silver said as he opened a portal "Okay" replied Mavis Silver did not say anything more and entered the portal, disappearing from Mavis sight. Mavis thought ''He really is strange'' and went back to reading as she waits. Silver appeared on top of the Tenrou Tree unsure where to go so he had to ask his system ''System, where can I get the Law of Life?'' [ Answering to host... The host can get it from the Biblical God in DXD world, not only the Law of Life but others also like the Law of Death, Law of Soul and others ] Silver was dumbfounded by the information the system gave him and asked ''WHY DID YOU NOT TELL ME BEFORE!!'' in an angry tone [ Answering to host... The host never asked ] ''F*uck!'' is what Silver said. ''Take me to there system'' commanded Silver [Teleporting host in 3.2.1 ] As he vanished to where he is... DXD Verse - Silver''s Home Verse Silver appeared in Heaven right in front of the Biblical God. The God was startled when Silver just appeared out of nowhere but quickly calm down and asked "What brings savior here? May I ask what this Old man can help savior with?" in polite and holy tone "Well, It''s about Laws," Silver said and started explaining to the God and telling him what he will do. The Biblical God hearing Silver''s question taught him everything he can, which Silver Instantly comprehended because of his Omnipotent Instant mastery Skill and ''All Have System''. (This Guy Is truly a broken) After spending a day with the Biblical God, Silver learned everything he needed and some more. Finished with what he came here for, Silver bid farewell to the Biblical God as he thanked him for the great help and went back to Earthland Verse. ...... Arriving back to where Mavis is at Silver smiled and said "Let''s begin" Chapter 53 - Reunion... Tenrou Island... Library... Silver came back from DXD Verse and have learned much more from the God of the Bible, making him truly master all the Laws he wanted for a certain Skill. Mavis seeing Silver came back asked "Did you get what you needed?" curiously Silver replied her "Yes, and I got more deep understanding towards the Laws now" and smiled and asked "Are you ready?" to Mavis who just nodded. "Let''s Begin," Silver said. But, he remembered someone and said, "Wait, Mavis, I''m gonna go fetch Warrod" finished telling Mavis that Silver opened a portal and entered it. Mavis couldn''t even say a thing before Silver disappeared. Sometime later, Silver appeared with another one. Mavis seeing the one with Silver said "Warrod?" The one called Warrod looked towards where the voice came from and was shocked and said "Mavis!?" in a loud tone "Yes, It is me Warrod" confirmed Mavis Warrod seeing Mavis was happy and went to try and hug her, but to his surprise, he couldn''t touch her so he asked "Why can''t I touch you?" curiously while still in shock "This is only my Astral Form so you can''t touch me Warrod. I am glad to see you again" Mavis said as she is glad and happy seeing one of her friends again and tears came out of her eyes. Warrod Sequen, that is his full fame his appearance has been considerably affected by his advancing age, with the most significant change being that he now has plant-like physical features: his head resembles a slightly gnarled tree trunk, whilst his hair resembles a leafy treetop. His attire consists of a high-collared kimono tied with a belt, loose trousers, a coat, and a pair of boots. "That''s right, Silver how were you able to touch me before?" asked Mavis Silver did not know how to answer her so he asked ''System, How am I able to touch her?'' [ Answering to host... That is because host posses True Primordial Bloodline and is a God ] ''That doesn''t explain it clearly'' thought Silver and said to Mavis "It''s because I''m a God?" "A God?" shouted Warrod in shock "My heart, I''m dying, I''m dying" as he grabs his c.h.e.s.t and pretended to fall. Silver "..." Mavis "...." "Just kidding," said Warrod and stood up Mavis "..." Silver "..." ... "What might you mean by a God, Silver?" asked Warrod "A God, no to be more precise I am a Dragon God of Chaos" replied Silver "Can you show us?" Mavis asked excitedly "No, not here, But in my Empire, I can" declined Silver "Empire?? Do you mean Alvarez Empire?" asked Warrod "Alvarez? No, it''s not even an Empire if it''s compared to mine" claimed Silver "What kind of Empire? Zeref is the founder of Alvarez Empire, right?" asked Mavis "Mavis, What do you mean by Zeref being Alvarez founder?" asked Warrod "Zeref is the founder of Alvarez Empire Warrod, and I''ve just been there earlier," said Silver "You went there?" asked Mavis and Warrod at the same time "Well yeah, I went to visit someone," said Silver while scratching the back of his head and laughed a bit "So you really are a God then? asked Warrod "As I said I am, and I am Immortal," said Silver getting a bit irritated "Ohhhh," said Mavis and Warrod. Silver just sighed and said "Well, I''m going to bring Yuri and Rita back to life now" "Can you?" asked Warrod, confirming if it''s true "Of course! I can even make you younger if I feel like doing it" said Silver "Really? Then what about giving Mavis back her body?" asked Silver Silver did not say anything and walked near Mavis, lifting up his hand with his index finger he touched the forehead of Mavis and showed her something. Mavis who saw and learned the things Silver showed her, went limb on her knees and sat down weakly, she looked towards Silver and asked: "Is it real?" "Yes it is Mavis, so do you want to get your body back now?" asked Silver Mavis shook her head weakly and said "No, Do it when the time comes" declining to get her body back for now. "Alright, said Silver and nodded his head Warrod was confused so he asked "What is it that you do for Mavis to decline" hoping to get the answer "Not telling" replied Silver mysteriously Since they do not want to tell him, Warrod just sighed and said: "How will you resurrect Yuri and Rita?" Hearing what Warrod said, Silver finally got back on track and answered "Just watch" "Okay," said Warrod and Mavis who''s still feeling weak but was finally able to stand up. ... Silver walked a bit further away from the two and told them not to go near him. ''System, how do I do this?'' he asked [ Answering to host... The host just had to activate the Laws and Search for the Soul''s that host wants to revive ] ''Got it'' said Silver in his head Activating his Laws which is {Soul, Death, Space, Time, Life, and Creation} in manner. Some time passed and he said { Perfect Reincarnation } as he sat down and put his hands on the floor. [ Congratulations host for creating a Skill Law Skill - Perfect Reincarnation : Description: Call forth the Soul from the Realm of the Dead, Bringing it back to the Realm of the Living and Giving it Life, With Space to act as the Bridge and Time for when, what and how much the user decides to call the Soul back with Memories(From Kid to time of Death) and Create a body for the Soul to reside {Note: Life Force and Energy is needed for compensation without enough to act as compensation the Skill will fail}. Laws needed for the Skill: Soul, Death, Life, Space, Time and Creation ] After the system finished, A white light that is so bright that Mavis and Warrod have to close and cover their eyes started forming as it became brighter and brighter, Silver did not close his eyes as he has to concentrate in using the Laws, with his Creation Skill and Law. Time passed... The white light started to die out after the light completely went out everyone can finally see two figures standing with confused look. The First one is Yuri Dreyar, a tall teenage young man with medium-length, wavy and spiked dark-blond hair, he has thick eyebrows and very prominent eyelashes. Donned with a black turtleneck, over the top of which he wore a leather jacket with a folded, fur-trimmed collar and b.r.e.a.s.t pockets on either side. Wearing simple pants with frayed hems and plain black shoes. The Second one is Rita Yuri''s wife and Makarov''s mother, She is a slim woman with brown hair that is short and pulled back with a headband. She has one bang that frames the left side of her face. Mavis and Warrod were astonished, they couldn''t believe what Silver told them was true! Mavis and Warrod seeing them were glad and happy as tears of joy formed in both of their eyes, they then said "Yuri! Rita!" as they run towards them. Silver saw Mavis wanted to hug the couple so he quickly asked ''System, make Mavis able to touch everything for the time being'' [ Command accepted... Deducting 10,000 System Points... Done ] ''Thanks'' said Silver [ Your Welcome Host ] Yuri and Rita are still confused, but when Yuri saw his wife in his side and Mavis along with someone that looks like a tree man said in shock and confusion "Mavis? Tree man? How?" But Mavis and Warrod did not answer him and just hugged Yuri and Rita as they cried. Yuri was still confused but decided to hug the two along with his wife. Time passed... It has been a day since Yuri and his wife was reincarnated by Silver. At first, they were truly shocked to the core hearing what happened and what Silver did. The couple thanked Silver from the bottom of their heart to what Silver said "It''s cool" ''I have to make Makarov cry anyway'' and thought Silver then asked Warrod to tell the Council to not mess with the guild or he will annihilate them, to which Warrod agreed readily. He thought ''They better not mess with the guild, I should warn them or they will all disappear''. Yuri and Rita asked Silver why won''t he make Mavis a body, Silver did not answer them but Mavis did but she did not tell them everything. Silver also told Yuri, Rita, and Warrod that he will take them later to his Empire and learn Dragon Slayer Magic from the Dragons. When Silver told them about his Empire, They were all shock. But believe Silver. Mavis decided to stay at the Island, but Silver told her that he will make a portal leading to his Empire from the Island so she can Visit every time she wants, as to not get bored for being alone. Morning time Silver woke up and he heard a notification from the system saying [ Host Makarov and the others have reached Fairy Tail Guild ] Hearing the system, Silver smiled and gathered everyone. They planned and talked and bid a short farewell for now. Silver sent Warrod to his lone house in the mountain where he found him. With everything set, Silver asked the couple "You guys ready to meet the chibi?" "Yeah! Yes!" is what they said excitedly "Very well you guys wait here a bit just like I told you" Then Silver opened a portal and entered it disappearing from sight. Chapter 54 - Makarov... Magnolia... In the Forest where Silver made his House... A portal appeared and Silver exited it as it closed after doing so. Arriving back outside of his house, Silver thought ''I''m sure they are angry at me for leaving them for three days'' and sighed. Silver who is outside spread out his sense trying to locate where the sisters are at. He found them inside the house so he walked towards the door and opened it as he entered. Upon entering, Silver prepared himself from sister''s wrath. Looking around, Silver found them sitting at the couch in the living room, watching something. Slowly walking towards them he said "I''m back" as he prepared himself from being hit. The wrath he expected to come never came, Shirone looked at him and said "Welcome back Onii-chan" as she went and hugged Silver. Silver who is being hugged by Shirone is confused, he asked "Are you not angry at me?" while ruffling the hairs of Shirone. "Why would we be angry Onii-chan? You said you have something to do and it only took you three days and came back, unlike before" said Shirone who also became confused at Silver''s question. "Weren''t you bored when I left for three days? Silver asked Kuroka replied "No, Ophis onee-chan and the others came here so we got company and we all tour around the city. but they left hours ago, saying about doing something" finally standing up from the couch. "I see, that''s good then. Did they told you what they are going to do?" asked Silver "No, they did not" answered Kuroka and thought ''We promised them not to tell you, your in for something'' as she smirked "Onii-chan, where have you been?" asked Shirone "Here and there. Anyways, have you guys eaten?" asked Silver "We just did earlier Onii-chan" answered Shirone. "Alright, Let''s go to the guild then," said Silver "Okay" agreed the two sisters. Some time passed as they walked slowly, reaching the guild entrance. They can hear loud sounds, laughing, cursing and sounds of things being thrown about and some more. Silver pushed opened the door, finally seeing inside and what greeted their view was, a mess hall, chairs, and tables broken, while others are fighting and some drinking as they watch, there was even someone who doesn''t have any kinds of clothes on. Silver smiled upon seeing this and thought ''Just like in the anime, they sure know how to have fun''. The guild members who are having their own ''fun'' stopped when they saw three figures standing into the entrance of the guild and looked at them. Mira who is currently at the bar talking with an Old man who is short with white hair and almost losing all his hair, stopped talking with the Old man and looked towards the entrance and saw three familiar figures standing there then blushed. The Old man who is talking and drinking the beer in his hand also stopped and looked at the guilds'' entrance then looked back at Mira, he frowned when he saw the blushed face of Mira then looked again at the entrance of the guild. Looking more with a bit of focus as he is a bit dizzy from drinking, sobered up in an instant and thought ''Could it be!?'' to himself as he slowly put down the glass with beer in his hand at the table, after doing so, he tried to calm himself and thought ''No, It shouldn''t be possible!'' and kept staring at one of the figures standing in the entrance of the guild with wide eyes. Mira then started walking towards the three figures at the entrance as she slowly reached them and said "Welcome back, Silver-kun, Shirone-san and Kuroka-san" and smiled with her all whilst still having a red hue on her face. "Thanks, we came back as I told you," said Silver as he smiled Mira who saw the smiled on Silver''s face gained more red in her face, if it''s possible for smoke to come out of her face then it just might happen. "The master just returned earlier and is currently sitting there, I already informed him about your sisters wanting to join the guild, Let''s go over so you can speak with him," said Mira as she leads the way. Everyone in the guild was confused but did not say anything and just watched them walked towards the bar where their guild master is with Mira leading the way with a red face. Reaching where the bar and the Old chibi man is Silver greeted "Yo, you look really old now, Makarov" in a nonchalant way. Everyone in the guild who heard him call their master by his name and without respect of the sort became angry. A pink haired guy who wields Dragon Slayer Magic said "You! How dare you call the master like that!" as he dashes towards Silver with his right arm covered in flames, intending to attack Silver who is currently facing Makarov. But before the Dragon Slayer could hit Silver, Makarov activated his own magic making his arm bigger than possible with his body and hit the Pink haired Dragon Slayer. The Dragon Slayer got hit from the giant fist and got squashed into the ground. Makarov then said "Natsu! How Dare you! Repent on what you just wanted to do!" in an angry tone He then looked towards Silver and asked "Is it really you?" wanting to confirm his guess. "Yes it is me, Chibi, You look old now haha," said Silver, he did not mind Natsu attacking him because he knows that it is his fault, to begin with. Makarov has a picture of the Guild''s founders, it was left to him by his father before dying, so Makarov who is now seeing Silver standing right in front of him who looked just like in the photo just had to ask to confirm his suspicions, but now that he got the answer he became wide eye and dumbfounded. Makarov quickly went to his knees and banged his head on the table and said: "Please forgive that imbecile child". Silver was shock on what Makarov just did and quickly helped Makarov up, he said "It''s alright, I don''t mind, so leave it be" as he smiled. "Can we please go and talk in my office? It is just upstairs" Makarov said politely "That we should" Silver said in approval. Makarov then quickly got off the table and started leading the way, Silver followed together with Shirone and Kuroka, Makarov saw them but did not say anything and just let them follow them. Mirajane was shocked and so is all the other members of the guild. This is the first time they saw their Guild Master act so politely towards someone. A certain Red-Haired teen that is wearing some sort of armor walked forward and asked: "Master, Who are they?" she still wears the necklace Silver gave her. Makarov heard the Red-Haired teen and replied "I cannot tell you Erza" as he proceeded to lead the way. Silver hearing the Red-Haired teen''s question looked towards her and said "Name''s Silver, Silver Blaze" and thought ''My daughter really became beauty'' then proceeded to walk up the stairs. Reaching up into a room, Makarov opened the door and let Silver, Kuroka, and Shirone in first then entered as he closed the door. Closing the door, Makarov said "It is my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet one of the founders, please forgive the child''s act before" as he bowed down. Silver seeing Makarov in person was happy and said "I don''t mind it, Here I got a present for you" Silver waved his hand and a portal appeared, then two figures exited the portal. Makarov seeing the two figure that just exited the portal, went on his knees as tears came out of his eyes and said "Mother! Father!" Yuri and Rita who came out of the portal saw an Old Little Guy, kneeling and crying and called them Mother and Father. Looking at the figure and scanned him they realize It is their one and only Child! As quick as they can, they went and hugged the Old Little guy and said "MAKAROV!!!" Chapter 55 - The Guild... After Silver, Shirone, and Kuroka entered the room and with Makarov entering and closing it, Silver asked the system to make a barrier in the room so that no one from the outside can hear anything. "Here I got a present for you" as he opened a portal. Two figures exited it which Makarov instantly figure out who. His instinct told him and he said "Mother! Father!" Makarov has the photo of his father and mother that he keeps in his office and always looking at it every day so he knew who they are. The two figure who is Yuri and Rita heard someone call them Mother and Father, looked towards Makarov who is kneeling and crying while looking at them. They scanned the Little Old Man and their Motherly and Fatherly instinct told them who the Old Man is, both of them teared up and said "Makarov!" as they went and hugged their child. As they hugged each other and cried their hearts out. They all looked towards Silver and said "Thank you" from the bottom of their heart. Silver acknowledged their gratitude and just nodded as he, Shirone and Kuroka watch them on the side with a bit of tear in their eyes seeing the scene in front of them. [ Congratulations host for completing the quest Description: Make Makarov the current master of Fairy Tail Guild cry. Rewards: 100,000 System Points Failure: None Time Limit: 5 Days Giving Rewards... 100,000 System Points Calculating Points... 980,090,000 System Points ] ... Time passed as the Father, Mother their Child cried to their heart''s content finally separated. Makarov started wiping his tears out and the fluid running down from his nose and also did his parent. Getting their bearings back after cleaning their faces, Makarov asked "How? How did you come back to life and look so young?" "It''s thanks to Silver, he brought us back to life" Yuri replied to his son "Yes, he is a God after all, and you look really old now. But still I''m glad to see you again, growing up and doing well," said Rita to her child as she went and hugged Makarov again. Makarov who is being hugged by his mother became stupified and asked "A God?" as he looked towards Silver with shock expression, telling himself ''Now that they mention it, he really looks like in that photo''. Silver seeing Makarov looking at him with his current expression,/ chuckled and said "Yes, I am a God, A Dragon God to be precise" Makarov nearly fainted from what Silver just told him and thought ''How could it be? I don''t feel any kind of aura coming out from him'' and looked towards his father who nodded his head, telling him that it is true. Makarov then asked "Then what about them?" he wanted to point his finger towards the black haired girl and white-haired one but couldn''t she is still being hugged by his mother. "Ohh.. them, they are my sisters, Shirone, Kuroka come and introduce yourselves," said Silver Yuri and Rita also looked at them, this is the first time seeing them. Silver told them before that he has two sisters so they were curious, looking at them now they thought ''Beautiful sisters just like their handsome brother, I guess all of Silver''s family is handsome or a great beauty like them huh''. Shirone walked forward and said "I am Shirone, I am Silver onii-chan''s sister, a Nekoshou. It''s nice to meet you" as she introduces herself with a slight bow. Kuroka also walked forward when Shirone is done with her introduction and said "Kuroka, Shirone is my little sister. Currently trying to conquer Silver but he is too dense to notice. We are not blood-related" as she looked at Shirone and smirked, she thought ''I win Shirone'' and walked back. Shirone hearing what her sister just said looked at her and saw her smirking at her and thought ''Onee-chan? I won''t lose'' as she clenched her fist. ''Nekoshou?'' Makarov thought ''Conquer?'' Rita thought ''Not blood-related? Idiot? Yep he is'' Yuri thought ''When did she?'' Silver thought Everyone did not say anything they just stared at Silver who is staring at Kuroka. Seemingly thought of something then tapping their fist in their palm they thought ''Ohhh, she''s right''. Time passed everyone just kept quiet and stared at Silver. Silver getting back his senses said "Ahem! Let''s talk about that later, Shall we?" Everyone nodded in agreement. .... ... Inside the room, everyone was talking about something, Silver suddenly said "Hasn''t it been two hours since we came here? The guys outside might be getting worried now" as he looked at Makarov. Hearing what Silver said Makarov agreed and said "Yes, It has been so. About your sisters, do they still want to join the guild?" as he looked at the sisters "Yes they will" confirmed Silver "Mother, Father do you also want to come out? I will introduce you to everyone, I''m sure they won''t recognize you. Because no one except me has taken a look at the photo, even Ivan and Laxus did not. Oh by the way they are your Grandson and Great Grandson" Makarov said to his parent. "Are you sure kiddo? Where are they?" asked Yuri "Yes father I am, I banish Ivan out of the guild because of doing something he shouldn''t have, and Laxus you will meet him soon because he is not currently at the guild" confirmed Makarov "You could do that, but don''t call them father and mother in front of everyone" added Silver "Would it be alright? Father? Mother?" asked Makarov "I agree to what Silver-san said, let''s keep our identity in private, tell us later about Ivan and Laxus later, Okay my dear?" agreed Rita "Sure kiddo, Do tell us about them later. I will call you ''Master'' ha ha ha," laughed his father "I will Father, Mother," said Makarov "Pfft Ha ha ha, The Father calling his son a Master ha ha ha," said Silver and laughed Shirone, Kuroka, and Rita at the same time also laughed when they think about it. Makarov face turned red from embarrassment and thought ''It couldn''t be helped, this is to hide their identities closed'' convincing himself while also feeling ashamed. "Well then, let''s go out everyone," said Silver Makarov quickly walked to the door and opened it as he exits with everyone following behind him. .... Everyone in the hall saw the door opened with their Guild Master leading out the persons who he entered with but was confused because there is now another two-person added to them. The Pink-Haired Dragon Slayer asked "Gramps, who are they?" as he pointed to the group that was supposed to be three but became five for reasons unknown to everyone. "Ahem" coughed Makarov to get everyone''s attention and continued after doing so and said "Let me introduce them one by one, This is Rita - Who would be an S-Class Mage from now on This is Yuri - Who would be an SS-Class Mage from now on This is Shirone - Who would be an SS-Class Mage from now on This is Kuroka - Who would be an SS-Class Mage from now on And finally, This is Silver Blaze - Who would be the lone and only SSS-Class Mage of the Guild from now on. Introduced Makarov as he points them one by one and thought ''Who wouldn''t make a Dragon God be an SSS-Class in their Guild!''. Everyone blinked for a few seconds, digesting what Makarov said. Everyone then said, "WHAT!!!" Even Silver was shocked, but Kuroka, Shirone, Rita and Yuri thought otherwise. That is because of knowing Silver being a God and what he can do. Yuri then thought of something as he grins evilly, he tapped Makarov''s back and said, "Shouldn''t he be an SSS+ Class ''Master''?" "You''re right Yuri" agreed Makarov and nodded then said "Let''s change Silver''s Ranks to SSS+ which doesn''t exist!" declared Makarov. And again, everyone then said again "WHAT!!!???" with Silver joining the fray. Shirone and Kuroka are laughing their a.s.s off while holding their stomach that started hurting because of laughing too much. Everyone seeing Silver joining the fray of shocked people looked at him in confusion. Silver noticed everyone staring at him and asked "What?" as he also became confused Makarov said "Nothing" then continued "Everyone, be sure to be polite to Silver and treat him like you treat me. No, treat him more politely and better than you treat me!" added Makarov Everyone was again shocked by what their Guild Master said. Meanwhile, Yuri, Rita, Shirone, and Kuroka are laughing when they saw Silver also being with a shock expression joining the fray. A Red-Haired Teen asked "Master, just who is he and them? Why do you give them such ranks?" curiously Makarov replied "Erza, I can not tell you, but trust me on this" confidently The Red-Haired teen who is called Erza heard what her Guild master said so she agreed and said "If you say so Master then I will believe you" and thought ''Just who are they, for the master to give them such ranks all of a sudden'' questioning herself. "Are you for real Gramps?" asked a raven-haired young man who is currently wearing nothing on top of his body. "I am Gray" answered Makarov. Seems like the topless young man is named Gray "Okay Gramps, I believe you," said Gray "You, you are strong right? Fight me! I challenge you and if I defeat you I will become an S-Rank" said the Pink-Haired Dragon Slayer. "Natsu! Didn''t I just told you to be polite to them! Especially him!" said Makarov to the Pink-Haired Dragon Slayer who''s name is Natsu. "I Accept" suddenly interjected Silver and thought ''I got played by them, am I?" "Really!? That''s Great!" said Natsu as he prepared and activated his magic power. Makarov was taken aback when he heard Silver has accepted the challenge and said "Please don''t hurt him too much" pleaded Makarov "Why should I? Don''t worry, I will take it easy on him, I will only hit him once" replied Silver Natsu dashed forward and jumped up towards Silver with his fist covered in flames and said "Fire Dragon''s Iron Fist!" as he punched forward towards Silver''s face. Silver felt one living entity inside Natsu which he knows what and who, and another one, but this one is doesn''t seems like an entity but more like some kind of force that is pure evil which is being suppressed by something. As Natsu neared Silver with his fist first that is covered by flames, Silver just raised up one of his hand and grabbed Natu''s fist as the fire diminishes. Natsu along with the other guild member is shocked when they saw Natsu''s attack didn''t do anything. Natsu tried freeing his hand from Silver''s grasp but he wasn''t even able to move it an inch. Silver seeing Natsu''s attempt from breaking free from his grasp but failed, smiled. Silver said "Natsu Dragneel, Foster Son of the Fire Dragon King Igneel, You''re weak, You should train more" finished speaking he punched Natsu in the face as he let him lose out of his grasp, sending Natsu flying through the guild entrance and kept flying for some more meters before finally stopping as he hit the ground, fainted. Every guild members were gobsmacked, they knew how strong Natu''s {Fire Dragon''s Iron Fist!} and for Silver to just catch his fist without even using an ounce of magic and sending him flying outside they all thought ''Just how strong is he? He''s maybe even stronger than Gildarts!'' "Natsu!" said a certain blue cat as he sprouted white colored wings and flew towards Natsu who is outside fainted. "Happy, Wait!" said a Blondy-haired girl as she hurriedly also run towards Natsu. Makarov looked at Silver and thought ''Didn''t he said he wouldn''t use too much force?'' doubtedly. Silver notice Makarov''s gaze with doubting eyes so he said "What? I only used a bit of force, see I didn''t even use 1% of my brute strength" as he explained. The Guild members were shocked again when they heard him and thought to themselves ''Didn''t even use 1%? And it''s just brute strength? What is he, A Monster?'' Makarov just sighed and said, "Why don''t you introduce yourselves for now and get to know each other?" hoping that Silver and co. would agree. Silver said, "Yeah, that''s a good Idea, But, Yuri and Rita should do that later so you guys can talk more". "He''s right, we should do that" agreed Yuri as he patted the back of Silver and said "Thanks" to which Silver just smiled. Silver then proceeded to walk downstairs followed by Kuroka and Shirone who''s done laughing at him. Makarov and his parents returned back inside his office to catch up and spend some time together. ..... Silver, Shirone, and Kuroka went to the bar where Mira is and sat on a chair in front of it. Silver said "Yo Mira, can you get me something to drink? Something strong would do" nonchalantly "Get me something to drink also, A mild one would do," said Kuroka "Orange juice for me please," said Shirone cheerfully "Just a sec," said Mira who smiled while having a red tint on her face and thought ''He really looks handsome and with that carefree feeling coming from him is calming'' then proceeded to prepare their orders. Silver asked "Kuroka you drink? Since when?" Kuroka replied "Years ago" Shirone added "She''s good at drinking Onii-chan, Even some of the Angels back in Heaven started drinking because of her" Silver became dumbfounded because of what Shirone just said, and asked "For real? Shouldn''t it be a Sin for them to drink and become a Fallen?" "No, The Biblical God allowed it, even he himself started drinking" replied Kuroka "The hell," Silver said Mira who was done getting them their drinks heard their conversation and thought ''Angels? Heaven? Biblical God? What are they talking about?''. Putting the glasses in the table with their drinks in it she asked: "What are you guys talking about?" "Nothing? Just some nonsense?" Silver said "Onii-chan it is not good to lie, It''s what the God told me" added Shirone "Shirone I''m not lying, right?" sais Silver as he ruffles the hair of Shirone Shirone seems to got what Silver meant nodded her head and said "Right, Onii-chan is not lying" taking back her words which made Silver smile. Mira just smiled and did not say anything and just stood there talking to them. Silver took hold of his drink, he drank it and said "Wow, That''s good" and thought ''I miss the creator''s beer, I wonder how is my Goddess doing'' As they were taking with Mira, everyone on the guild started walking towards them and introduced themselves, Silver and the sisters noticed them so he looked at them, someone started introducing and followed by the others, "Hello, Erza is my name, Erza Scarlet an S-Class Mage of the Guild". Silver, Shirone, and Kuroka also introduced themselves than the other''s followed because they seemed like nice people. "Erza Scarlet Belserion Blaze" muttered Silver. Shirone and Kuroka perked up when they heard it. But no other than them heard it. "Yo, Gray Fullbuster is my name but call me Gray, I use Ice-Make Magic," said the topless guy who is now only at his b.r.i.e.f.s. "Hello, I''m Levy, Levy McGarden," said a blue-haired skinny girl. "MAN! Name''s Elfman, Elfman Strauss" said a big-build white-haired man. "Ya Hello there, Cana Alberona''s my name just call me Cana," said a tanned young woman who is only wearing her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r on top covering her c.h.e.s.t. "Hello there, Well I guess I don''t need to introduce myself since you already know of me," said the ''Humanoid Celestial Spirit'' who is called ''Loke''. "Hello, I''m Lucy," said the blonde-haired girl who just came back from the outside panting who brought back the unconscious Pink-Haired Dragon Slayer named Natsu. "Aye, I''m Happy and I love fish," said the blue-colored cat who did not help Lucy in bringing Natsu inside. And so on. Some even tried to flirt to Kuroka and Shirone who couldn''t help themselves but do so. But, Silver said "If you can beat me, you can flirt with them. That is if they want to and if you can beat me" in a threatening voice. Making everyone stop. Silver and the Sister also introduced themselves, well they already know since the Guild Master introduced them earlier. As everyone is speaking happily getting to know each other Silver heard a sound, [ New Quest Found!... Chapter 56 - Quest... Silver who is happily talking with the Guild members heard his system said, [New Quest Found! Ur Milkovich! Description: Deliora is sealed by Ur Milkovich by using {Iced Shell Magic Skill} the seal is herself itself break it and save Ur. Rewards: 300,000 System Points + Gray, Lyon, and Ur''s Gratitude Failure: Ur Milkovich Dies Time Limit: 10 Days ] [ New Quest Found! Kill Deliora Description: Successfully saving Ur Milkovich means Deliora will come back to life with its peak strength as {Iced Shell Skill} will revert back before it was used. Rewards: Level up to Level 145 Failure: None ''OH! two quests in one haha, Thanks system!'' said Silver to his system. [ Answering to host... The system doesn''t get what host means ] ''Never mind'' replied Silver. [...] Everyone was confused when Silver suddenly stopped paying attention to them, Erza asked: "Is there anything wrong Silver?" Silver came back from his thoughts hearing what Erza''s question, he replied: "Nothing, I''m just thinking about going for a Quest". "Ohhh," said everyone Shirone asked "Onii-chan, What Quest? I want to join" cheerfully Kuroka said "Don''t forget about me" as she stared at Silver in the eyes Silver said "Yes Yes, both of you will come, wait for me here I''m going to look for a quest" as he stood up from his seat and started walking up the stairs. Some time passed, Silver went back downstairs holding a paper which is the Quest that is posted into the second floor, related to his own Quest. Sitting back down to where he sat before Shirone asked "What is it Onii-chan?" curiously as she stared at the paper which is folded and being held by Silver. Silver gave the Quest paper to Shirone as she looked at the details and asked: "Will there be fun Onii-chan?" Kuroka took the Quest paper from Shirone and looked at it and said "Seems interesting" as she nodded her head and gave back the Quest paper to Silver. "I don''t know if there will be any fun there Shirone but I think you can have fun there," said Silver. "Okay Onii-chan, when will we go then?" Shirone asked. "Three or four days from now, I''ll just tell you when" replied Silver. "Okay," said Shirone cheerfully and continued drinking her second serving of Orange Juice Silver did not reply and just nodded his head. He was thinking ''Who should I bring with me? Or should I? Gray is a must I guess, and Natsu because Happy might go and steal the other quest which is dangerous for them. Oh well, I''ll just take the whole group'' finally coming to a decision. Natsu woke up and started asking Silver for another fight but was stopped by Erza, soon right after, everyone in the guild started fighting because of Natsu starting it from fighting with Gray as everyone got involved and joined the fray. Silver, Shirone, and Kuroka are laughing as they watch them go about their business, Silver thought ''This really is the best guild!'' as he kept laughing. Silver said, "Erza, Gray, Natsu, Lucy, and Happy you will join me later, we go to the Quest" which shocked everyone especially Natsu, Lucy, Gray, and Happy. "Really?" asked Natsu "Yes, so don''t go stealing a quest now," said Silver "You! How did you know?!" Natsu asked as he pointed to Silver "I can tell, and I know a thing or two," said Silver mysteriously "Really?!" asked Lucy "Yes" confirmed Silver "Aye, S-Rank Quest!" Happy said as he flew up with his hand raised in the air. "Why me?" asked Erza "To watch over them?" replied Silver "Thanks," said Gray Silver did not say anything and just gave them thumbs up while smiling, making Erza blushed. The others also wanted to join but were declined by Silver. They just s.u.c.k.e.d it up, what could they do if Silver said so? .... Evening time came, everyone started going home while some stayed the night as they are knocked out and sleeping so they slept at the guild. Silver and the Sisters are walking towards their house as they talk, Shirone said "The guild sure is a fun place right, Onii-chan?" as she giggled "Yes, it is Shirone" answered Silver who is holding Kuroka up, who seemed drunk from drinking too much. Reaching the house, Shirone took her sister to their room and slept, Silver also went to his room and slept while thinking ''Fairy Tail is truly a funny guild'' as he slowly went to sleep. .... Morning time came... Silver, Shirone, and Kuroka woke up, cleaning themselves up and eat after they started walking towards the guild. Along the way, Thay saw Erza and Natsu are about to fight with people betting who would win, Silver thought ''Who should I bet? Hmmm... Definitely Erza'' then he proceeded to bet 1,000 jewels. Shirone and Kuroka also bet for Erza to win. When Erza and Natsu are about to fight, they suddenly heard someone stopping the fight when everyone looked at where the voice came from, Silver said "A FROG! AND IT IS STANDING!!" in a loud shocked voice. Shirone and Kuroka laughed at what Silver said and looked again at the frog and laughed again. "How dare you laugh at me! I am from the council and you dare call me a frog and laugh! Soldiers arrest this imbecile and also take Erza Scarlet along!" said the from a man who came from the council in an angry tone and commanded. Silver hearing what the man said got pissed and said "I am Imbecile? and you want to arrest Erza and me? Who gave you the guts?!" as he pressured the frogman and the soldier from the council, making the frogman crashed on the ground face first and only stopping the soldiers from moving. Silver knew this event but he is just playing along, if he still got the restrictions he won''t do it but now that he is free, he would do everything he wants. The frogman struggled to lift his face up and asked "W-w-w-h-h-who are y-you?" struggling to talk. "Me? I am Silver, Silver Blaze" replied Silver as he stopped pressuring them. The Frogman was dumbfounded and stupefied by what he heard and so is the Soldiers from the council, the frogman felt that the pressure dispersed breath heavily, he said "Please forgive this frog from calling you an imbecile!" as he kneeled down and banged his head in the ground, making a small crack at it, the Soldiers also did kneeled down but did not say anything and just hoped that Silver will let them off. ... Back when Silver sent Warrod back to his house, Warrod quickly went to the council and assembled the upper echelons. When some are present, Warrod gravely told them to never mess with Fairy Tail especially the man called Silver Blaze because if they do, Warrod will be the first to declare a fight with them. The upper echelons members faces turned grave when they heard what the ''One of the Gods of Ishgar'' said and promised him. They then declared order and let the council know, except for some people. But, some idiots did not heed the order ''they prioritized their pride as a member of the council'' and one of them is the Frog Man, but not the Soldiers who are just following orders from someone higher than them in ranks. .... Silver said "For a frog you sure have guts, I''ll give you that. Now go away and disappear from my sight and never let me see you again" Silver commanded. "Yes! We will! Thank you!" said the frogman in gratitude. Silver smiled and watch them scram away. when they are out sight Silver said "Now start fighting the nuisance is gone" as he laughed. Everyone in the place was dumbfounded by Silver, they all thought ''Just who is he to make even the council fear him?!'' but did not ask. Soon, Erza and Natsu started fighting. Well, it is not really a fight, it''s more like Erza is just testing Natsu. In the end, Erza won by a large margin with Natsu fainted on the ground. Silver smiled at the outcome and went to take his winnings, he won only 1000 jewels because of the ratio is 1:10. Even if it''s just small amount Silver just smiled and pocketed his winnings and thought ''This won''t even make me drunk'' as he sighed at his idiocy. Everyone then started going their own ways, some happy and some with a tear in the eye. Silver and co. went to the guild, Shirone and Kuroka together went to a quest that is just an A-Rank which they finished in just in a few hours. When they came back, it was already two in the afternoon, everyone celebrated Shirone and Kuroka''s first quest and completing it in just a few hours. Evening came and everyone is just the same as before, drunk and wasted. But, Silver, Shirone, and Kuroka were not and headed back home. Morning time came... The three woke up and after doing their daily routine, walked towards the guild. Upon reaching, Silver saw Lucy, Natsu, Happy, and Gray with excited expressions making Silver sigh. Not seeing Erza, Silver asked, "Where''s Erza?" "She went in a quest" replied Lucy "Did she forget that we would be going to a quest today?" asked Silver "Seems like it" answered Gray "Alright, we wait for her then" declared Silver "EHHH????!!!" everyone said Silver asked "What?" "Nothing" answered the group Two days passed... Shirone and Kuroka always went and took quest after quest and completed it in perfection earning them Millions of Jewels, which astonished everyone in the guild. While Silver just kept Drinking with Cana who challenged him in a drinking contest. In the end, Cana lost, Yuri and Makarov heard of the news so they went and also challenged Silver to a drinking contest, to which Silver happily dared, In the end, Yuri and Makarov lost. Lucy, Natsu, Gray, Nad Happy were bored to death so Natsu thought of doing something fun which ended up in an all brawn out fight in the guild which really made Silver laughed. Next day early morning, Erza finally came back. The group went and asked her why did she go into a quest when she was already told about the group going into a quest, she answered "Forgive me, I forgot! Please feel free to punch me" as she prepared herself, but nothing came. "Take a rest first, we will go in the afternoon," said Silver "Okay," said Erza. Afternoon came and the group gathered, Silver said "Let''s Go!" Chapter 57 - Galuna... As the group gathered, Silver said "Let''s go" and started leading the group out of the guild. "Are we going to walk there?" asked Lucy "No, we will take a train that would take us to Hargeon Town and find a boat to cross the ocean" answered Silver "Wait! A train and boat? Can''t we just walk and swim?" asked Natsu "Oh! That''s right, you have Motion Sickness, Let me heal you then" remembered, Silver Silver then put his hand in Natsu''s head and activated his {Instant All Zero} removing Natsu''s sickness and removed it after, then said "There, that should fix you right up" and started walking. "I don''t feel anything. Did you really remove it?" asked Natsu curiously Silver replied, "You will know later". ..... Inside the train, Natsu is currently running everywhere with his hands raised up while shouting "This is fun!! I don''t really have it now!" as he runs about, disturbing the other passengers. Erza got irritated at Natsu, she went and grab him then said "If you don''t stop" then just stopped there as she became like a devil in Natsu''s eyes and replied, "Aye, Ma''am!" then sat down. Gray said "Had enough Flame-Brain?" as he smirked "Shut up stripper" rudely said Natsu "Stop that!" commanded Erza "Yes/Aye, Ma''am," said Natsu and Gray and stopped immediately while shaking in fear Silver is laughing at them while Shirone and Kuroka are chuckling, they remind them of Albion and Draig. Lucy and Happy are just watching them as they secretly giggled. Erza said "Good!" as she sat back down. .... Hargeon Town... Port... Silver and co. have reached the Town and directly went to the Port and went looking for a boat to hire, they wanted to get there soon as it is still a bit early. Silver could have just made a portal and directly be at the Island but he didn''t want to spoil the fun so he and the others just used normal means of transportation. He was looking for a certain someone but didn''t found him so said: "Let''s stay the night here, We go early tomorrow morning". Everyone agreed and went their own ways and tour around the city after talking where to meet up later. Evening time came and everyone gathered in the agreed place to meet up and went to find an inn to retire for the night. Silver found a good inn/hotel earlier and already booked them all for the night. Leading the way and reaching the place, they all went to their own rooms and slept the night away. ..... Morning time came, the group went to the port again, after looking around for a bit Silver found his target and went to him, he said "Bobo! Take us to the Island, We will remove the curse as you call it" startling the man called Bobo. The man who is in a small boat was shocked when he heard Silver and asked "How do you know my name? Are you sure about removing the curse?" Silver replied "Of course I know, You are Bobo! We are from Fairy Tail Guild and we took the Quest" as he smiled while thinking ''Bobo? what a funny name''. (Bobo if translated to Tagalog = Idiot) "Okay, I will take you there" agreed Bobo. Seeing the small boat, Lucy asked, "Are we going to fit there?" as she pointed towards the small boat. "Ohh... You''re right, let''s see" Silver then went and touch the boat and activated his {Universal Creation Skill} making the boat bigger, just enough for everyone to fit in with some space and said "There, now we can all fit in it" Gray, Lucy, Natsu, Erza, and Happy even Bobo are shocked by what Silver has just done. Erza asked, "Just what is your Magic?" Silver replied "Many?". which confused everyone. That is because in Earthland everyone (Mostly everyone) can only use ''one'' type of Magic. "What many?" asked Natsu in confusion. "Just many," said Silver. "Silver-san, Why did you want me to come also?" asked Gray Silver hearing Gray''s question was thinking if he should tell the truth or not, he then decided and asked "Gray, do you want to meet your master again?" as he looked at Gray Gray was shocked when he heard Silver''s question, so he said "What are you talking about! My master died years ago!" in angry tone while clenching fist "No, she is not dead," said Silver while shaking his head "What do you mean?" asked Gray in confusion "You will know soon, and get ready because you will meet your fellow apprentice soon and he is currently trying to kill your master" replied Silver mysteriously "What do you mean!? You''re lying!" said Gray as he went and grab Silver''s clothes which is just in his neck in both sides and tried to lift him up even tried to move him on his spot as he closed his face towards him with an angry face, but failed to do so. Shirone and Kuroka seeing what Gray is currently doing to Silver got angry and started leaking out their own killing intent. Lucy, Erza, Happy and Natsu sensing the sisters intent felt fear, they never felt such massive killing intent ever in their life. Gray who is holding Silver''s clothes with an angry face, felt the massive killing intent which is focused on him and when he looked at the sisters, he slowly let go of Silver as he is losing strength because of fear. Kuroka said "He''s just telling you the truth. How dare you be angry at him and call him a liar! Do you want to die?" as her eyes change to blood-red colored with a black slit in her eyes Shirone added, "Onii-chan just want to help you and you dare call him a liar!?" as her eyes also turned blood-red with a golden slit in her eyes. Silver told them everything about the quest before, so they knew Silver is not lying and gray dared to do what he did to Silver which made them mad. Silver feeling the sister''s killing intent quickly said "Shirone, Kuroka calm down, he doesn''t mean any harm" as he went and pat the sisters head calming them down. "Hmmp... He better be grateful or else I will kill him" said Kuroka "Onii-chan, are you not angry at him?" asked Shirone "No, I am not. So don''t go or think about trying to kill your fellow Guildmates again" said Silver. Hearing Silver said, Shirone and Kuroka calmed down and retracted their aura. Gray who heard everything quickly asked "Is what you said really true? Why would you say Lyon is currently trying to kill that monster!?" "You will know soon when we get there and see for yourself," said Silver and continued "Let''s all go in and set sail towards the Island" as he and the others started boarding the boat. Gray is still having his doubts but just choose to believe Silver and also boarded and said to Silver "I''m Sorry for what I did earlier" Silver just replied, "Don''t worry it''s alright, I don''t mind". Gray just nodded but the sisters are still looking at him menacingly. --------------- The group reached the Island in the near evening. Silver said "Bobo, come also, no need to hide your identity, I know you are a Demon and everyone on this Island is also is" Bobo was shocked when he heard what Silver said, then he asked "How did you know?" as he transformed back to his Demon form. Lucy, Natsu, Gray, and Happy are shocked and said "AKUMA!" as they raised both of their hands up in the air. Erza already knows something about the Island so she was not as shocked as everyone is. Silver seeing Erza not shocked as the others are thought ''I should make her meet her mother soon'' and smiled. Silver then commanded, "Bobo, lead the way to the village". Which Bobo happily did. -------------------- Reaching the Village, the guard on duty saw Eight figures slowly walked to the Village Gate. (not counting Happy) "Halt! Who are you, people!? What are you doing here!?" asked a guard. The guards are uptight because of what has been happening to the Island and everyone for years now, so they are always on guard. Bobo hearing the guards, said "It''s me, Bobo! I have brought people who can help us!" as he waves his hands in the air. "Bobo?" asked the guards in shock then said, "Didn''t you die?" "No, I never did, or else how could I be standing here talking to you guys?" asked Bobo The guards were happy seeing that the son of the Village head is not dead as they thought he was then quickly opened the gate and said: "Enter, We will let the Village Head know of the new" said a guard who quickly took off with a bit of tear in his eyes. Silver and co. did not say anything and just let Bobo do the talking. The other guard asked "Bobo, It is great that you are not dead!" as he cried because they were buddies since their childhood. Wiping the tears in his eyes, he asked: "Which Guild are they from?" Bobo answered, "Fairy Tail!" ---------------- After Bobo finished talking with the guard as the gate lifted up, Everyone proceeded to enter and what greeted them are all the demons in the island. Some have a full body of a human while others have some parts that looked like those of Demons. The Village Head seeing his son Bobo alive unknowingly revealed his wings and flew straight to Bobo as he cried and said "Bobo Bobo, you are alive" as he cried while hugging his son who everyone in the village thought dead, they even made a tombstone for him, to remind them of him. Time passed... Silver just sighed and went to asked what they truly want is. The village head stopped crying and let go of his son then walked towards Silver and said: "Please destroy the moon" as bowed. "Not today," said Silver "Why?" asked the village head and making everyone confused Lucy went and asked "Wait! Why do you want to destroy the moon!? And Silver-san can you really destroy the moon!?" in a loud panic voice. "If I want to" replied Silver, then continued "It is already night, we would like to take a rest first" as he yawned. The Village head asked, "Can''t you do it now?" "No" declined Silver because he knows that he should start things tomorrow and is lazy to do anything now. Gray asked "Silver-san, can I go explore the Island?" Silver knew this would happen and Natsu would also sneak out so he said "No, we all take rest tonight and explore tomorrow" in a commanding tone Gray couldn''t say anything and just kept quiet, while Natsu just grinned. Silver noticed Natsu''s grin and what he wanted to do so he said: "Natsu if you sneak out, I''ll send you back to the guild before you could even do so". Natsu heard what Silver said and just laughed as he scratched the back of his head while saying "No no I won''t" Lucy and Happy did not believe Natsu, so they said "He''s not listening" Making Natsu say "Hey!" in a loud voice, which made everyone giggled. Shirone and Kuroka noticed something but just kept it to themselves. Erza asked, "Why can''t we go and investigate now?" "It''s already evening, and almost time to sleep" answered Silver lazily as he yawned. "Aye! So where do we sleep?" asked happily Hearing what Happy said everyone looked at Silver. Silver who noticed everyone gaze just activated his {Universal Creation Skill} then build a house just enough for the group. Everyone seeing the house slowly being built went all wide eyes and jaw-dropping. After Silver making the house he said: "Let''s go and sleep, if you are hungry just look for food in the kitchen" as he slowly went and entered the house which Shirone and Kuroka followed him. Everyone outside is still dumbfounded. Time passed... Erza was the first one to get her bearings as she then proceeded to wake everyone up to reality. The group said, "What the hell!" After some time, the group entered the house leaving the demons outside still dumbfounded. -------------------- Morning time came... Everyone on the group did their daily routines and meet up for breakfast. Silver split the group up, Shirone and Erza Natsu, Gray, and Happy Kuroka and Lucy and Silver will go alone. After splitting the group up, everyone then started going their own ways. .... Natsu, Gray and, Happy just went around everywhere as they search Shirone and Erza decided to stay at the Village Kuroka and Lucy went and explored the shore as they walked all around the Island Silver went to the underground where no one noticed and looked at Deloria who is frozen. He thought ''He is bigger than what is shown in the anime, really, reality and just watching is truly a big difference'' and just kept waiting, not noticing that he fell asleep. Evening time came, Natsu went back to the Village with ice covering almost everything in his body except his limbs, as he kept walking forward, the ice that is covering him suddenly started cracking until it disappeared. Shirone and Erza saw Natsu so they went and asked what has happened. Erza was startled when Natsu told them what happened. Seems like what Silver said before is true and Gray is currently fighting his fellow apprentice. Erza quickly dragged Natsu away from the village and headed towards the place where Natsu mentioned leaving Shirone alone in the Village. She wanted to go explore but Silver told her before that something fun will come later, so she just stayed and waiting for the fun. Kuroka and Lucy found someone suspicious lurking around, more like Kuroka sensed her nearby, she knew that the figure will try to ambush them thus she prepared for the incoming enemy without letting Lucy know. ..... An hours after that, Shirone saw a Flying Rat which is a big one and holding a bucket and thought ''A mouse!'' The mouse flying in the sky was startled when she felt some chill, looking down, she saw Shirone with 2 tails and cat ears, the mouse seeing the figure, it''s instinct kick in and flew away. Shirone in her current form started chasing around the mouse, feeling happy as she kept chasing the mouse all over the place. The Demons in the village were shocked when they saw Shirone transformed but said nothing and just watched her chasing the mouse around. Meanwhile, in the shore, Kuroka and Lucy are fighting two figures, one looked like a dog that can make his claws bigger and with some paralyzing effects and the one who use a skill he called Wave thing. Lucy was in a pinch and kept dodging, sometime soon she summoned a celestial spirit that''s named Taurus, finally giving her the advantage. Kuroka was fighting the wave user but it seemed more like she is only playing with her opponent and soon won the fight without breaking a sweat. With Lucy who summoned Tauros also won but by just a margin. Somewhere, Shirone finally caught the mouse and played with it then burned it using her Youjutsu. Lucy and Kuroka heard a big explosion and looked at it, Kuroka activated her sense to know what has happened and soon smiled then said "Let''s go over there Lucy" as she walked towards the direction. Lucy nodded and followed albeit scared but still did so. Shirone also heard of the explosion, and used her sense, after doing so she transformed back to her human form and flew towards where the explosion occurred. .... Shirone, Kuroka, and Lucy met up in front of a temple that looked like a pyramid. Looking up, they saw a purple light descending from the sky or more like the moon on the top of the temple. Shirone and Kuroka looked at each other and flew up with Kuroka dragging Lucy up while holding her hand who screamed like it is the end of the world with tears in her eyes. Soon they reached the top, what greeted their sight was, Natsu taking out the weak ones with his Dragon Slaying Magic along with Erza who is currently fighting a man that is wearing a mask who is named Zalty. On the other side, Gray is fighting someone he called Lyon and telling him to stop because what he is doing is only killing their master slowly. But the one named Lyon guy keeps saying that it Gray''s fault that their master died and not acknowledging that the ice covering Deliora is their master itself. Also saying that he can only surpass Ur if he were to defeat Deliora alone, Gray keep talking him out of it, but Lyon won''t listen and keeps spitting out nonsense. Kuroka got pissed at Lyon and activated her Youjutso and formed something like a ball in her hands and sent it to Lyon. Lyon was shocked when he saw a light and heading towards him, he dodges at the side and let the light ball hit the floor. When the ball of light hit the floor, it causes an explosion, with the explosion, the floor cracked and everyone falls as they kept falling down with the floor breaking continuously because of everyone''s weight and with how old the temple floor is, even some pillars started breaking. Meanwhile, Shirone and Kuroka just kept floating up with Lucy tightening up her grip to Kuroka as if her life depended on it if she didn''t do so. Kuroka and Shirone slowly flew down following the group with a smiled on their faces because of watching the expression when everyone falls down. As the group kept falling down while breaking floor after floor, they finally hit the last floor that leads to the underground and everyone falls in it and hit the ground. A loud sound of the crashing of something into the ground can be heard when they all hit the ground. Shirone and Kuroka slowly landed with Lucy who finally let go, losing her strength. Some fainted and others were just hurt here and there but not too much because of the floor slowing down their descent. Getting their bearings to themselves, they suddenly heard someone spoke as a figure came out of the rubbles that fall down, burying him, he said in a loud angry voice, "The Hell Was That!" Chapter 58 - Ice-Make Users...Galuna Final...Part 1 Galuna Island... Temple... Underground... Silver is currently sleeping ten''s of meters away from Deliora. He fell asleep when he was just staring and did not even noticed that he fell asleep for a whole day since the group separated. He was dreaming about his family back on Earth when his wife and him, got blessed by having their first child. He was smiling and feeling happy, he slept as the dream went on, never noticing that he is sleeping and everything is just being a dream by him, more like just remembering. Deep in his sleep and his dream, he never noticed that the ceiling above started breaking and falling down as it buried him, startling him awake and hearing a sound of people crushing down to the ground, some of them fainted while others have injuries here and there. The people who are awake started cursing and yelling. Meanwhile, Silver who was buried by the rubbles got mad and said "The hell was that!" as stood up instantly throwing the rubbles aside just from standing up. Everyone who is awake is all startled when they heard him. Zalty and Lyon quickly took some distance away from everyone as they are the only two who is awake now from their group. Meanwhile in Fairy Tail group, Erza, Natsu, Happy, Gray, Shirone, Kuroka, and Lucy are all okay but some of them have a bit of injury. Hearing the voice, everyone looked towards it and saw Silver with an angry expression in his face. Lyon asked "Who are you!? How did you come here!?" in a curious tone because he knows that this is where Deliora''s body is who he did everything to take it to the Island. Gray felt something familiar and looked at it and when he saw it, He saw Deliora still frozen and covered in ice which made him have a grave expression in his face. Seeing this he finally believe that what Silver said is true, unlike before. The group saw Gray''s expression and looked to what he is looking at. When they all saw what is just behind them, they felt fear. Zalty said "My my, it looks like I can''t let you all live now, can I?" as he giggled Silver who is still pissed said "Shut up Ultear! I know it is you! Ultear Milkovich the daughter of Ur Milkovich" as he canceled Zalty''s disguise revealing Ultear, The only daughter of Ur, Gray and Lyon''s master. Gray and Lyon hearing what Silver said and looked at Ultear with her disguise canceled are shock, they both said: "You''re alive!" Ultear who''s disguise was revealed pointed at Silver and asked "You! Just who are you? What do you know!" "Me? I am Silver, Silver Blaze. I am a God, so I know everything. I even know that you think that your mother left you to die, that''s where you are wrong. She never did." "Lies! You are lying! How dare you say that! A God you say?! Who would believe you! DIE LIAR!" said Ultear as she tried to attack Silver with something that looked like a ball. But before she could, she was punched in her face and heard "Silver did not lie, and he is a true God!" said the figure. Then another figure kicked her in her stomach sending her flying making her spit out blood crashing into a boulder and spit out more blood. This two figure is no other than Kuroka and Shirone who have angry expressions, they would have killed her if Silver did not tell them about her before thus they hold back and Shirone said "Be glad that we are letting you live because of Silver onii-chan, otherwise" as she pressured Ultear with her killing intent. Ultear who took the full force of the pressure falls down to the ground as she makes a crack in it and became bigger and bigger as she got buried deeper and deeper. Silver seeing what the sisters said and did couldn''t help it but just sigh and said "Kuroka, Shirone, that''s enough" Both sisters stopped and just stared at Ultear with a deadly glare. Gray, Lyon and more like the co. were shock shitless because of what Shirone and Kuroka did and said. They could easily defeat Ultear while Erza was having a bit of a hard time dealing with her earlier and heard the sisters say that ''Silver is a God''. The thought of Silver being a good made them all not believe it, because what they can only tell that Silver is just normal as normal can be. "Now now, everyone stop fighting, I have to save Ur and kill Deliora so all of you back off you might get caught later," said Silver nonchalantly and walked towards where Deliora is sealed at. Everyone heeded his words and back off, afraid that Shirone or Kuroka might also attack them if they disobey, Gray and Lyon went and take Ultear with them because no matter what she is still the only child of their master who saw just how much she cried and suffer when she heard her child is dead. Silver who is now standing in front of the ice that sealed Deliora, Silver thought ''Hmmm.. How should I do this?'' and kept thinking until he thought of something and said {"Perfect Revert"} and touched the ice. [Congratulations host for creating a new Skill Perfect Revert - Revert the Skill used to the time before it was used and making the Skill as it has never been used by the User. Skill and Law Needed: Time Skill, Creation Law, Life Law {Note: Must have a Descent amount of knowledge about Time and Laws to be used or else fail} Description: Use Time Skill to Revert the Skill when it was used, Creation to help recreate or destruct and Life Law to help preserve or take ] As soon as the system is done, the ice that is covering the massive body of Deliora started melting while forming a human figure, slowly as it takes and time passed, the ice covering Deliora have finally all disappeared and a human figure is standing in front of it with her hands extended forward as they cross each other. The Figure was a woman of average height with a slim, curvaceous figure. Her irises were black and she kept her dark purple hair at chin length. Her hair was normally quite unkempt, cascading down the sides of her face and covering her ears. Only a few strands of her hair hung down her temple, some falling between her eyes. She looked confused because she thought that she just used her {Iced-Shell Skill} to seal the monster. Silver went and pat her shoulder and said "Don''t worry, everything''s fine now" and continued "Gray! Lyon! Come and take your master. I will kill Deliora" in a loud voice. Gray and Lyon are shocked seeing the ice melt and their master coming back, but when they heard Silver, they quickly run forward and carried their master. Ultear couldn''t move because of the force the sisters hit her so she could only watch and lie down on the ground. Ur seeing Gray and Lyon all grown up were startled but did not ask because she is tired as she can be and let her student carry her out. Some time passed, Deliora started regaining its strength and then it roared, so loud that the others have to cover their ears. Seeing Deliora back at its full strength and roaring so loud, Silver smiled and looked if the others are out of harm''s way, seeing them in a good distance away. He activated his Half-Dragon form but only did to his arm and covered it with Chaos Energy. Silver flew up, reaching the top of Deliora who is still roaring, quickly went and punch it with 10% of his overall strength. When his punch hit Deliora, Silver smiled and slowly flew away and landed to where the group is. When the group saw him landing in front of them are confused, they can see Deliora is still alive and kicking. But before they could ask, Deliora''s body slowly turned into dark particles as his whole body slowly disappeared. After curing her, he went and put his index finger at Ultears forehead and showed her something. Ultear slowly sat down and started digesting the information given by Silver. Silver went and also healed Ur and fed her a senzu bean to get her, giving her strength back to her. Ur asked "Why? And who are you?" Silver replied "I know how you feel, and I wanted to help you. I am Silver Blaze" "Thank you," said Ur. Ultear who have just finished digesting or more like watching everything her mother had gone through for her cried. She cried and cried. As quick as she can she went and hugged her mother and said, "Mother! Forgive me! I did not know everything, but-but-but. I am sorry for doubting you! Mother! I Love you!" Chapter 59 - Ice-Make Users...Galuna Final... Part 2... Galuna Island... Temple... Underground... Currently, Ultear is hugging her mother as she cried and while asking for forgiveness, Gray and Lyon just smiled at the mother and daughter reunion, they knew just how much their master suffered and cried when she heard of the news that her daughter died. Now seeing the sight of mother and daughter hugging each other, they couldn''t help but let out tears in their eyes. Erza, Happy, and Lucy also let out a tear in their eyes, Kuroka and Shirone just seemed like guilty but thinking it was Ultear''s fault, to begin with. While with Natsu is just confused and kept tilting his head from left to right while thinking, Huh? Huh? Huh?. Silver smiled at the sight and thought ''This is how it should be'' feeling satisfied at bringing the mother and daughter again. Time passed... Ur started to explain everything to her daughter Ultear who just kept agreed at everything because Silver already showed her the truth. Setting the mother and daughter problem, Ur looked at her students and said "Thank you" feeling glad and thankful. Gray said "Master, it is thanks to Silver-san, he did everything" as he claimed no profit for it. Lyon said "Master, I tried to melt the {Iced-shell Skill} of yours hoping to free Deliora and defeat him, and thought I could surpass you if I did so, but I was wrong. Please forgive me for my arrogance" as he bowed. Ur just laughed at them and did not say anything to them and stroke the hair of her child who is Ultear and said "Ul, did you know why I gave you the mane of Ultear?" Ultear who is currently hugging her mother asked, "I don''t know, please tell me, mother" as she looked up at her mother. Ur said "Because you are my joy, Ul from my name and joy from my tear when you are born to the world, thus giving Ultear as your name, you are my love and my tear who gave me strength. My love and my daughter, so I named you Ultear, my love, and my joy" as she went and kissed Ultears forehead. Ultear who heard her mother just said cried more and said "Mother, Thank you!" and tightened her grip on her mother. .... Time passed, the mother and daughter calmed down and separated. Silver asked "Ultear, are you still going to continue your plans?" Ultear asked back and said "So you know everything, I will leave it at your decision" as she looked at Silver. Silver just said, "We will talk about this later". Which Ultear just nodded Everyone was confused and wanted to know just what they are talking about, well except for Kuroka and Shirone. Erza wanted to say something but Silver suddenly said "Well, it''s already evening, and want to take a rest, let''s go back to the village and get the rewards tomorrow and go back to the guild" Lyon asked "Can''t I come? Silver-san? I want to go find the others with me" "Okay" answered Silver as he made a portal and said to his everyone "Enter the portal it will take us right away to the Village". Everyone then proceeded to enter while they are thinking ''A God? Silver just who are you'' but did not ask fearing that Shirone and Kuroka might also pummel them. Erza thought ''Why does he feel like too much familiar, just what is this and why?''. She did not ask but decided to do so in the future as she entered the portal. Natsu thought ''He smelt like a dragon earlier, and that hand when he attacked that monster. Nah, he can''t be, it''s shouldn''t be possible'' as he entered the portal, curious about it. Entering and exiting the portal, the group was shocked yet again. Natsu asked, "How did we get here?!". Erza said "Space Magic?" Shirone said, "Onii-chan has a lot of Magic, Space is just one of the many" proudly. "Just how many?!" asked everyone at the same time. Silver said "Unlimited" and looked around. Everyone heard him were dumbfounded but just thought ''Is it the reason why he is the only SSS+ Mage of the guild? No, it shouldn''t be. Silver just who and what are you?'' but kept it to themselves. Seeing Silver looking somewhere, they also looked towards the direction only to see the demons with shock expression, they couldn''t help it because they themselves were also shocked when they entered and exited the portal. Some time passed, the village head went and asked: "Are you going to destroy the moon now?" Silver replied "No, we will only destroy the side effects of the Moon Drip that was done on the Island" "What do you mean? Are you not going to destroy the moon?" asked the village head Silver said "Bobo, will explain to you what happened and what you truly guys are" as he then proceeded to create a massive ice spear with his Universal Creation Skill and added ice attribute from his Chaos Energy and sent it towards the moon hanging high up in the sky that took the color of purple. Everyone was shocked when they saw Silver make a massive ice spear out of nowhere that started flying up in the sky. As the massive ice spear flew up with great speed, it suddenly stopped and hit something in the sky. Soon right after, the view of the moon started cracking up, the demons seeing the moon cracking up rejoiced and said "The moon is finally getting destroyed!" as they all rejoiced and cheered up. As the moon image in the sky slowly cracked up, then finally breaking down the reason why the moon turned purple as cracks after cracks started forming. Some time passed finally the cracks in the sky disappeared and the real moon can now be seen. The demons who were rejoicing earlier stopped when they saw another moon that took the color of white. Silver then said, "There, done" as he looked down The village head went and asked again, "Are you not going to destroy the moon? Why is it that the moon is still there?" Silver looked at the village head and said "Ask me that question again and I will send you to the moon" in an irritated tone. The Village head was confused and wanted to say something but his son Bobo quickly went and stopped him from saying anything. Bobo then slowly started explaining everything and telling them that they are real Demons, it''s just that their memories were messed up and made them think they were human but they are not. Time passed... Bobo is finally done explaining everything, to why he left the Island and reasons. The demons slowly but finally remembered and some cried. When Lucy learned that they are real Demons, she screamed because of shock from learning that they are demons and not a human as they claimed them to be. After getting their memories back, the demons started a party with the group from the guild joining up. Lyon and the others also came to the village and apologize for what they did. Some demons were angry but still forgave them. Soon everyone partied till they can and slept where they are, drunk. Morning came, Silver asked Lyon "What do you plan to do now? Your plan failed and your master is back with Ultear" Lyon replied "I think I am going to travel around and repent on my mistakes over the years and join a guild later, of course, I will also bring the others" Silver hearing what Lyon thought ''So even if I change everything, something will always stay the same, I guess this is really what fate is'' and told Lyon "Okay, I respect your decision, go and do what you want but don''t walk forward the dark side again or I will kill you that time" Lyon hearing Silver said, replied "No I won''t Silver-san, I thank you for making me realize and for bringing my master back and Ultear to be with her mother again" as he bowed. Lyon truly felt grateful to Silver because of what he did, he knew just how much her master suffered when she heard and thought that her daughter died. Silver said "Don''t mind it, go and talk to your master and tell her your plans" as he looked for Ultear and walked towards her when he found her. Ultear who is currently talking with Erza and apologizing for what happened before noticed Silver coming towards them. When Silver reached the place where Ultear and Erza are at he asked: "Ultear, what do you plan on doing now?" "I don''t know," she said and looked at Erza and said as she bowed "Erza, all these years, I have been corrupting Jellal about Zeref''s revival, it is all my fault!" Erza was shocked when she heard Ultear just said and asked: "What do you mean?" Ultear said "I corrupted Jellal''s mind and making him think about reviving Zeref, Jellal is successful in building the R-system with him taking slaves and helping him build it. I know you and the others because since the beginning as I slowly corrupted Jellal''s mind. Please forgive me!" as she kept her head down waiting for Erza''s reply. Erza was shocked to the core hearing what Ultear told her, her body started shaking and thought of her friends back in the ''Tower''. She wanted to ask something or even try to attack Ultear but before she could Silver said "It''s fine, it is all in the past. Erza do not worry I will help you, so don''t do anything rash now" as he patted Erza in the head. Erza said, "I want to know, Millina, Wally and the others are they still alive?" Silver said "Don''t worry, they are doing good, but thinking that you betrayed them because that is what Jellal told them and believe it, but don''t worry, I am here" Erza was glad when she heard that they are alive and well, but she is worried about what Jellal told them because she never betrayed them. Erza slowly went weak in her knees and sat down and said while saying "Thank God, they are alive" and kept repeating it. Silver sat down and hugged Erza wanting to calm her down. Ultear walked away from them and went to where the other''s are, feeling guilty about everything she has done. Silver who is hugging Erza who is currently crying thought ''Precht or Hades what you call yourself now, you are a truly lost cause. Wait for the time we met, I will make you suffer from corrupting them!'' Time passed... The group is now ready to return back after getting the payment from the quest, with Lucy feeling lucky and happy. Silver took only two million jewels from the reward and gave the guild group one million each. (It was 8 million jewels reward with a celestial key as I remember) Silver asked what Ur and Ultear plan to do but they are unsure so Silver went and told Shirone and Kuroka to take care of the mother and daughter as he will send them to the Empire. Shirone and Kuroka happily agreed because they are getting bored and wanted to go and fight the dragons again. Silver went and told Ur and Ultear that he will send them somewhere with his sisters Shirone and Kuroka, to which they readily agreed because they want to spend their time together. Silver then made a portal leading to the Empire, and said: "Shirone, Kuroka, take care of them, Okay?" "We will" nodded Shirone and Kuroka as they went and dragged the mother and daughter inside the porta, disappearing from everyone''s sight. Gray asked, "Where did they go?" Silver replied, "Where it is fun?" "Okay, I believe you Silver-san and thanks again," said Gray "No worries, let''s go back to the guild," said Silver and just opened a portal leading to where the guild is at. Everyone then bid farewells to the demons and entered the portal made by Silver. Disappearing from Island. [ New Quest found! ... Chapter 60 - Phantom... [New Quest Found! Pay Back! Description: Destroy the Phantom Guild Branch located at Oak Town. Rewards: 100,000 System Points Failure: None Time Limit: One Day] [New Quest Found! Protect! Description: Do not let Levy, Jet, and Droy get hurt by the Iron Dragon Slayer Gajeel Rewards: 100,000 System Points + Levy, Jet, and Droy''s gratitude Failure: They will be crucified at the Tree located at Magnolia''s South Part Time Limit: One Day] [New Quest Found! Lucy Heartfilia Description: Do not let Lucy Heartfilia be kidnapped Rewards: 100,000 System Points + Lucy''s gratitude Failure: None [ New Quest Found! Phantom! Description: Let the Phantom Guild Main Building come into Magnolia and destroy it completely Rewards: 200,000 System Points Failure: None Time Limit: Two Days] Silver was shocked when he saw the Quests, but thought ''Hmm... Let''s see later'' and just let it be. Arriving back in Magnolia in front of the Guild, everyone was shocked. Well, except for Silver, but seeing the guild in its current state irked him. Silver could have prevented this from happening but didn''t exactly knew the time and day when will it happen, he even forgot to ask his system! Silver thought ''Is it my fault? I could have prevented this from happening, forgive me, Mavis. But, I''ll make them pay back for this''. Silver couldn''t help but blame himself, but when he remembered about the new guild building that would be built later because of this incident he decided to just pay back the Phantom Guild. Silver was curious and thought ''Where''s Yuri? He could have prevented this from happening''. What greeted their view was, the guild, impaled by numerous giant steel rod. Natsu and the others quickly run inside the guild but found no one in the hall, searching for some time they found everyone in the bas.e.m.e.nt of the guild doing what they usually do. Natsu and the others went and asked the chibi guild master who is currently drinking and is a bit drunk. Natsu asked why are they doing nothing and just here like nothing happened, Makarov just acted like nothing while saying "They attack when everyone is sleeping, good thing no one got hurt. Cowards they are, only attacking in the dark". Natsu is still angry but Silver calmed him down and asked: "Where''s Yuri and Rita?" Mirajane went and explained to Silver, she said: "Yuri-san and Rita-san went on a quest just right after you guys while saying that they are going for a date while they are at it and still not back yet". "Oh okay, Thanks Mira," said Silver and smiled, Mira seeing Silver''s smile blushed and looked away as she slowly walked away from the group. "Anyways, I''ll go pay Phantom Guild a visit," said Silver "Count me in!" asked Natsu as flames came out of his hands "Count me in too," said Gray Silver said "No, I''ll just go take a walk" rejecting the two Natsu and Gray couldn''t help but ask "Why?" "Because, I''ll just go and destroy their guild," said Silver then started walking away. Makarov couldn''t stop Silver even if he gave his all, Silver is just too mysterious to him and too powerful to be told, not even counting him. The Phantom Guild members who are inside the branch guild all laughed when they heard Silver just said. The one who went and asked Silver earlier also kept laughing while Silver is just in front of him, smiling as he watches them laugh at him. A minute later, everyone stopped laughing and looked at Silver who''s smiling. The one who went to ask Silver before looked at him with an arrogant and pissed expression, he said "Destruction? You sure have got balls!" The man then activated his magical power forming a magic circle as a blue colored flame came out in his palm and sent it towards Silver the blue flame is just as big as a soccer ball. Silver seeing the incoming little blue flame coming at him just sigh and activated his Time Skill - Nothingness, making the blue flame disappear, he then said "As I said, I am here to deliver destruction" The man who tried to attack Silver was shocked when his attack just disappeared, he then made another magic circle but before he could do anything, Silver punched him in the face. When Silver''s fist reached the face of the one who tried to attack him, a sound of bones cracking can be heard as the man got sent flying from the punch, he kept flying and crashed to the guild''s wall before stopping making the wall crack. Everyone inside was angry and shock when they saw what just happened, they all stood up from their seats and run towards Silver, some attacking him with magic while some tried punching and kicking Silver, but in the end, they all got sent flying, all with broken bones everywhere. "So you want to fight also?" Silver said as he looked at Gajeel who is now standing upside down with his feet plastered into a wooden pillar and just watching Gajeel hearing what Silver, he said "Gihi, You are strong. But not enough to defeat me!" as he comes down. As Gajeel is now standing on the floor with a smug look plastered on his face, then activated his Slaying Magic and said "Iron Dragon''s Club" as he dashed towards Silver, his hand transformed into a large steel club and punched forward as he neared Silver. Silver smiled with Gajeel''s incoming attack and also punched forward with some force to meet Gajeel''s punch. As both attacks met, Gajeel felt pain as his Iron Club cracked, Silver, put more force in his attack and pushing Gajeel backward. With his instinct, Gajeel jumped backward to get away from Silver. "You, What are you? It shouldn''t be possible for me to lose when you''re not even using magic!" asked Gajeel "Me? I''m just nobody" replied Silver. Silver dashed forward when he is finished speaking and reached Gajeel before he could even blink, Silver grabbed the face of Gajeel with some force, making Gajeel feel pain. He tried to get out of Silver''s grasp but failed to do so. Slowly but surely, Gajeel finally learned what is fear. Silver then said "You sure did a number on my guild" as he raised Gajeel up then continued "Go tell your guild master Jose Porla not to do anything funny or I will kill him" Gajeel couldn''t say anything and thought to himself ''Is this guy a monster, what''s with this strength?''. Nearly pissing himself from fear towards Silver. As Silver raised up Gajeel and finished speaking, he gathered a bit more strength to his arm that''s grabbing Gajeel''s face. Silver asks where is the exact location of the Phantom Lord Headquarters from his system to which the system gave him the coordination. Walking out of the guild with Gajeel in his hands, he calculated the distance and circulated his strength accordingly. A few seconds later he said "Remember what I said" and raise Gajeel up who couldn''t say anything and threw him at the location with enough strength. Gajeel flew away in the sky, headed towards their guild headquarters. Silver who threw Gajeel away, looked at the figure that is flying until he couldn''t see it anymore. "Now then, how should I destroy this building," said Silver "Hmmm... I''ll just use this" said Silver "Decompose" as he covered the whole building in it. [ Congratulations host for creating a new Law Skill! Decompose! Description: Decompose everything into nothingness the user wants.{Note: Can not Decompose Universal Laws and Omniverse Laws} {Note: Creation Law and Time Law is needed for the skill to activate or else fail} ] Time passed... The whole building is gone, what remains are only the people inside who are all knocked out. Silver did not include them with the skill, Silver stood there watching and nodded his head when the whole thing is gone and thought ''What would happen if I fuse Lightning and Death Law?'' [ Answering to host... The host will gain a new Law Skill if he did so ] ''Oh that would be fun, let''s try that out later'' as he smiled evilly. After everything is done, Silver opened a portal and went back to Fairy Tail Guild. Oak town... The whole population saw that the guild branch of Phantom Lord Guild slowly rot away into nothingness and they all thought ''Who could do such a thing?'' and feared the unknown. Meanwhile, Gajeel who was sent flying, slowly descended, seeing their guild main headquarters he prepared for the impact upon crashing towards it, making himself like a ball. As he crashed with the top floor of the guild, the wall was crushed with him crashing with it as the force made a hole in the wall, making dust of smoke with it. Someone who was silently thinking as he sat was startled when he heard the crashing sound and looked towards it, curious about what happened. As the dust of smoke cleared up, the figure who was sitting finally saw who the figure was and asked "Gajeel! What happened?!". Gajeel who was lying in the ground finally knew what is true fear, not hearing what the figure is saying even from pure fear, he mumbled "Monster". The figure heard what Gajeel said and asked "What monster! Tell me what happened Gajeel!". ... Somewhere... In a rocky wasteland, surrounded by large formations of b.a.r.e rocks. There''s a building dug into the rocks, consisting of a high, slender and grossly carved fortress seemingly shaped out of a mountain. As it should be but now that is not the case, because the whole place in ruin, burning with many dead bodies lying around. ??? "Ah they are weak, not even worth a sweat," said a crimson haired beauty. ??? "What do you expect, they are just mere humans, if it''s only not needed I wouldn''t have even come here" complained a black haired beauty. ??? "Anyways, it''s done. Let''s go and get what we need now and go back home and take the others" replied the crimson-haired beauty. ??? "Let''s go, I want to sleep" agreed the black-haired beauty. The two then started to fly up and flew in a certain direction. .... Meanwhile... Silver has just come back to the guild, everyone saw him. Erza went and asked "You''re back" Silver just nodded his head and told everyone to stay together in groups for the night and tell more because everyone asked him why, this, and, that. Silver slowly explained to them. Silver also told to team Shadow Gear which consists of Levy, Jet and, Droy to stay with Makarov for the night to which they agreed. Everyone nodded to what he said, Natsu and co. decided to sleep at Lucy''s house which made the blonde complain but no one heeded her words and took her house for granted to stay the night. Silver was thinking ''Would Gajeel still come and hurt Levy and the others? Nah, I guess not''. Silver then went to his house and went to his bed but before going to sleep he said ''System, give me the rewards'' [Quest! Ur Milkovich! Completed! Description: Deliora is sealed by Ur Milkovich by using {Iced Shell Magic Skill} the seal is herself itself break it and save Ur. Rewards: 300,000 System Points + Gray, Lyon, and Ur''s Gratitude Failure: Ur Milkovich Dies Time Limit: 10 Days Ques! Kill Deliora! Completed! Description: Successfully saving Ur Milkovich means Deliora will come back to life with its peak strength as {Iced Shell Skill} will revert back before it was used. Rewards: Level up to Level 145 Failure: None Time Limit: 10 Days Ques! Pay Back! Completed! Description: Destroy the Phantom Guild Branch located at Oak Town. Rewards: 100,000 System Points Failure: None Time Limit: One Day Giving Rewards... Calculating host Points... Done. System Points 980,490,000 ] ''Thanks, System. Goodnight'' said Silver as he slowly drifted to dreamland. [Goodnight Host] Chapter 61 - Phantom... Final... Magnolia...West Part of the City in the Forest... Silver''s house...Early Morning... Silver woke up and slowly got up, walking to the window as he slowly slid the curtain. Looking outside, it is still early morning. He wanted to sleep some more but decided not to. Cleaning himself up, he walked out of the house heading towards the guild. As he walks and looking around enjoying the peaceful morning as birds chirps. Reaching the guild, Silver saw Mira about to open up the guild door, slowly walking towards her Silver greeted "Morning Mira, you''re early huh". Mira was surprised when he heard Silver''s voice so he looked back, seeing Silver so early in coming to the guild and smiling, she was surprised but still greeted back "Good Morning too Silver-kun, you''re early today" smiling back with a bit of red tint in her face. "Why come so early?" asked Silver "I need to do some cleaning, the bas.e.m.e.nt is a mess, so I have to come early" Mira replied, finally done opening the guild and entered. "Oh Okay, let me help you then," offered Silver "Really? That would really help" said Mira appreciating Silver''s offer. As both entered, Silver can see inside is a mess, with the massive iron rods still stuck at the building. Silver spread out his senses and covered the whole guild building, he sensed Makarov and the others sleeping in the bas.e.m.e.nt and a lot of mess, focusing his sense to the building, he could see that the building is really old and needs to be changed so he thought ''I should just recreate the guild later, or should I build the one they build like in the anime? Yep, I think I should just do that'' as he nodded to himself. Mira was curious for Silver to suddenly stopped paying attention and just stood up in his place. She went and asked "Silver-kun? Is there something wrong?" Silver who was thinking came back to reality upon hearing Mira''s question, he replied: "No, nothing''s wrong, let''s go and start cleaning the bas.e.m.e.nt" as he slowly walked towards the bas.e.m.e.nt to which Mira followed. Soon, both of them started cleaning while talking as time passes. Makarov and the others woke up long ago but pretended to be still sleeping because when they saw Mira and Silver together, cleaning and talking and with such a scene, they just didn''t want to disturb them. A few hours later, the guild members started coming to the guild and again making a mess with Natsu starting it, still angry that he did not get to pay back the Phantom Lord guild for what they have done to the guild. Silver hit Natsu in the head and told him to stop making a mess, and told him to clean up the mess. Makarov who is chugging down a beer again said "Silver, I heard of the news" Silver who''s just done with Natsu heard what Makarov said, he asked "What news?" "I heard a whole guild branch of Phantom Lord disappeared in Oak Town, did you do it?" asked Makarov curiously. "Hmmm? Yep, I did, no big deal, didn''t I say I''ll go destroy them before? And I did just that. Does the council have a problem with it?" said Silver Makarov just sighed and did not say anything and just drank his beer, Natsu and the others were shocked, they didn''t believe Silver yesterday, when he said he''s going to go and destroy their guild because it only took him less than an hour and now hearing what their master said, they couldn''t help but become stupefied. "For real? You destroyed a guild alone?" asked Natsu "I should have come," said Gray "Taking on a whole guild alone, I am impress" added Erza "Oh now that I remember, Erza you are a Princess" blurted out Silver "W-what!" everyone said "Ohh? Don''t mind it" said Silver Makarov went eyes wide and thought ''Could it be?! No, but there''s a possibility'' and just looked at Silver. Erza went in front of Silver and asked "What do you mean by that?" with a bit of confusion on her tone. "Nothing?" said Silver Erza just glared at Silver, waiting for him to say something else. Silver just sighed seeing Erza''s glare and said "Don''t worry about it, you will know sooner or later" and went towards Mira to talk with her. Erza did not mind it but she will definitely ask in the future and thought ''Why did he say I''m a Princess? Why does he feel familiar? What is he hiding away from me?'' but did not ask and decided to only when they are alone. Time passed... Afternoon, everyone is inside the guild having their own version of so-called ''fun''. When suddenly someone run into the bas.e.m.e.nt and said "The Phantom Lord has come!" soon right after, the earth started shaking. Everyone ran outside into the back of the guild except for two and that one is Silver who is currently sleeping with Mira looking after him thinking ''He''s cute when he is sleeping and handsome when awake'' as she smiles. She wanted to go outside also but Makarov told her to look after Silver which she happily accepted. When everyone got outside at the back of the guild, they saw a building moving through or more like walking through the use of six gargantuan mechanical legs. Such legs were connected to the building by large, flat round parts bearing the guild''s symbol on them, which seemed to appear from rectangular holes on the walls, and bore other, more bulging, bolted round parts in correspondence to the legs'' "joints", from which a number of pipes jutted outwards, letting out large amounts of steam or smoke from them. Each leg ended in a part consisting of four flat protrusions jutting outwards, granting it more stability when moving and standing still. Due to their great length, the legs allowed the guild to literally cross large bodies of water while remaining suspended several meters above them; in addition, as evidence of their gigantic size, they could reduce solid stone into rubble simply by stomping on it. As it is walking and reach its destination which is just in front of the backside of Fairy Tail guild with a canon that they call Magical Convergent Canon or Jupiter Canon pointed towards Fairy Tail guild. Suddenly a voice can be heard saying "Fairy Tail, how dare you destroy one of my guild buildings and broke my guild members bones. We have come to declare war with you! Fairy Fleas!" "Jose! Stop spouting nonsense! You''re the one who attacked my guild first! if war is what you want I will give you war!" said Makarov "Heh, Makarov do you think you can still fight me as an equal? You have grown old! But, We will not attack if you are to hand over Lucy Heartfilia!" said the guild master of Phantom Lord guild named Jose. "Lucy? We will never hand over Lucy to you! Let''s fight!" said Natsu with an angry tone. "Yeah! We will never ever give our friend as a bargaining chip!" agreed and yelled everyone. "Since you don''t want to hand her over, then war it is. Fire the canon!" commanded Jose Soon the cannon released a compressed beam of energy that wreaks destruction wherever it passes. Everyone in Fairy Tail guild member seeing the incoming compressed beam towards them felt fear. "Master, please protect everyone I will stop it," said Erza as she runs forward and stopped just some meters away before the water as she requips her Adamantine Barrier to try and stop the attack. Makarov and Natsu tried to stop Erza but the others hold them down. If Makarov tried to take on the full force of the cannon''s attack he will suffer grave injuries thus the guild members also stopped him. Erza who used almost all of her magical power to make a barrier and stop the cannon''s attack panted a bit. The compressed beam traveled fast and just about to hit Erza, But suddenly Silver appeared in front of her. Erza hurriedly said, "Get out of the way!" Silver did not pay heed to what Erza said. Seeing the incoming magical power in the form of a compressed beam, Silver activated his Skill {Time Skill - Nothingness}. Silver yawned as he just woke up then asked: "Is that all?" ----------------------- Silver who suddenly appeared in front of Erza and turned the attack into nothing, yawned and asked: "Is that all?" as he slowly rubbed his eyes that has a bit of tear in it. Jose and the other guild members of Phantom Lord guild were dumbfounded, they all thought ''Who is he? How could he stop the Jupiter cannon''s attack just like that?''. Jose the guild master of Phantom Lord asked: "Who are you?!" "Me? I''m the delivery guy, also the one that delivered destruction to your guild branch" said Silver nonchalantly and yawned again as he stretches his body. Jose tried to say something back but was stopped when someone went and told him "Master, h-he is the one who destroyed the guild" in a panicked tone. Jose furrowed his eyes brows and said to Silver with his voice that can be heard from afar "So you are the one who Gajeel called monster huh. I would like to see just what you can do" in an arrogant tone. "Ohh? Did Gajeel not told you anything?" asked Silver "So what?! I am one of the Ten Saints Wizards, don''t you compare me to him" Jose said as he boasted his title. Silver just sighed and said "Natsu, Gray, Elfman, and Erza, they have the Element four so four of you go and fight them, I''ll take care of Jose" as he commanded Natsu hearing what Silver said, he yelled "Happy! Let''s Go" as he runs forward and jumps up as Happy said "Aye!" and flown up and took hold of Natsu then flew towards the Phantom Lord Guild headquarters. Silver just smiled at Natsu''s eagerness to fight and went first, he said "Gray, Elfman, Erza come here" The three went to him and teleported them all at the top of the Jupiter cannon, Natsu said "Not fair!" when he saw them all suddenly appearing on top of the cannon. Silver did not pay attention to Natsu and said "Go, and defeat the element four, leave the rest to me" to which the three agreed and run inside. When the three are inside, Natsu just arrive and complained "Why did you not wait" "Who said to go first?" sarcastically replied Silver then continued "Go now" to which Natsu nodded. Sometime later, with Silver senses spread out, he could see what is happening inside, Elfman is currently fighting one of the element four who is named Sol and is out of control with his beast take over magic. Silver teleported to where Elfman is, he taps Elfman in the shoulder and said "Hey big guy, you should take control of the beast and don''t let it control you. Do you want to see Mira cry again and remember Lisanna" as he keeps dodging, as Elfman tried to attack him but suddenly stopped when he heard what Silver said Elfman muttered "Lisanna" a melancholy took over him and he slowly got his senses back, now without being control by the beast instinct but with himself. Silver disappeared when Elfman took control of his full-bodied beast to take over magic. Reappearing on top of the Jupiter Cannon again, Silver smiled devilishly and sat down then took hold of the cannon, he then commanded ''System, take this cannon into the inventory along with the lacrima. [ Command accepted... Taking in 3.2.1... Done.] Then the Jupiter Cannon disappeared and got stored in his inventory along with the lacrima''s, Silver smiled and floated to where the Cannon should be at. Everyone was dumbfounded when the Cannon disappeared. Jose said "You! Where did you take the cannon?!" Silver hearing Jose said "Ohh! I nearly forgot about you! haha. I am coming" then disappeared to where he is floating only to appear in front of Jose. Jose is a tall, slim man with long, straight, black hair reaching down to his shoulders and a thin mustache, which was given a dark reddish tone in the anime. He has got a long and sharp face, vaguely pointed ears, prominent eyelashes, and dark-colored lips. His first attire bore a resemblance to the fictional depictions of both a sorcerer and a jester, consisting of a flamboyant coat with a high collar that sported a jagged mantle and jagged lower edges, as well as intricately decorated borders and inners (which were instead portrayed as plain in the anime), featuring two prominent wings similar to a bat''s, with a matching witch-like hat bearing Phantom Lord''s symbol, complete with an extremely long, bent top hanging down on Jose''s left; a plain shirt which sported his Wizard Saint''s medallion around the neck, with two light ribbons falling down from it, loose striped culottes paired with long socks, and a pair of pointe shoes each bearing two furry balls, one on the front and one on the back of the foot. While donning this attire, his left hand''s fingers were adorned by a pair of rings, with one of them sporting a spherical gem. Jose was startled when Silver suddenly appeared in front of him. Jose tried to say something and attack but before he could, Silver said "Death Lightning" as he pointed his index finger towards Jose. A flash of crimson black lightning came out of Silver''s hand and flew towards Jose at a fast speed, faster than anyone can blink. Jose tried to move away but couldn''t for Silver has activated his skill called {Space Lock} the lightning hit Jose''s head and came out at the back. Jose who was hit with the skill of Silver, body''s slowly falls down and hitting the floor with a thud sound, Dead! [Congratulations host for creating a new Law Skill! Death Lightning Description: With lightning added with Death Law is a sure kill skill if it hits the target {Note: Cannot kill Immortals} Congratulations host for killing a Human Saint Mage - EXP 20,0000 Level 145 1% ] ''Oh? Cannot kill immortals? then what would happen if I added Origin flame in it?'' thought Silver [Answering to host... Unknown] ''Oh well, I''ll try it later. Though he is still a good test subject ''thought Silver while looking at the dead body of Jose the Guild Master of Phantom Lord Guild. Silver then just went and watched how the others fight, in the end, they all won each of their own fights, but what Silver got thinking is, Gajeel is not here!. After seeing that everyone is done, Silver teleported everyone to where Makarov and the others are also taking Juvia alone. Makarov and the others were startled when Silver and the others suddenly appeared so he went and asked: "Is everyone alright?" "It was boring," said Natsu with some bruises "So-so," said Gray who is carrying Juvia in a Bridal carry "Thanks, Silver-san, you''re the Man!" said Elfman with a lot of bruises "Don''t worry master?" said Erza who is panting with magic exhaustion Silver seeing the four in their current state, took out the last four of his senzu bean and gave it to them then said: "Eat it". Natsu looked at the small bean then said "What is this?" to which Silver just replied "Just it eat" When the four of them ate the bean, they couldn''t believe what happened and also everyone is. When they ate the bean that looked small and green, they felt some kind of power spreading towards their whole body and quickly healed them all up. Everyone was shocked when they saw what just happened and quickly asked Silver about, well many things to which Silver replied some and some not. Mira who went outside when Silver disappeared from the bas.e.m.e.nt also came out and watch everything unfold, worried about her brother and Silver. As everyone is questioning Silver she ran toward him and hugged him and asked "Are you okay?" in a worried tone. "Yep, I''m fine as you can see" replied Silver who was taken aback when Mira suddenly went and hugged him. "That''s great said Mira" slowly let go of Silver with her hug and went towards her brother and talked with him. Makarov said "Now what do we do with that thing? I''m sure the council will come and make trouble for us" as he sighed. Silver said "That thing? Don''t worry, I''ll make it disappear and if the council got a problem, I''ll go visit them" and slowly walk just a few meters away from the lake and thought ''Let''s try this'' "Chaos Dragon God Roar!" as he opened his mouth and used the roar added with his Origin flame, soon a massive stream of different colors came out with a black colored flame covering it. As the roaring attack of Silver traveled and hit the massive building of the Phantom Lord main headquarters hit it, the building end everything disappeared not even dust remained and it continued to travel upwards when it finished disintegrating everything Silver wanted to. Natsu seeing Silver''s attack went and asked: "Are you a Dragon Slayer?" Silver replied "No I am not" "Then how?" said Natsu "You will know soon" replied Silver and walked away [ Quest! Protect! Completed! Description: Do not let Levy, Jet, and Droy get hurt by the Iron Dragon Slayer Gajeel Rewards: 100,000 System Points + Levy, Jet, and Droy''s gratitude Failure: They will be crucified at the Tree located at Magnolia''s South Part Time Limit: One Day] Quest! Lucy Heartfilia! Completed! Description: Do not let Lucy Heartfilia be kidnapped Rewards: 100,000 System Points + Lucy''s gratitude Failure: None Time Limit: One Day Quest! Phantom! Completed! Description: Let the Phantom Guild Main Building come into Magnolia and destroy it completely Rewards: 200,000 System Points Failure: None Time Limit: Two Days Giving Rewards... Calculating host points... 980,890,000 ] ''Nice'' Chapter 62 - Unknown... Silver was slowly walking away from the guild members went to the guild but stopped before he entered. Everyone was curious when Silver just stopped suddenly so they went towards him, "What''s wrong Silver?" asked Makarov, everyone well except for Lucy who is still crying with Natsu comforting her, perked their ears up to hear what would Silver say. Silver looked at the massive iron rods that are still stuck in the guild, he said "I should remove those things first" pointing towards the massive iron rods. "That would be great," said Makarov with the others nodding their heads in agreement. Silver activated his {Decompose Skill} and slowly covered the massive iron rods. Soon right after, the massive iron rods started melting but the thing is, it didn''t leave anything behind and just melt away. A couple of minutes passed, the massive rods melted away leaving nothing behind. "What was that Magic Silver?" asked Cana who is bewildered just like the others are. "It''s a Skill of mine called {Decompose}, it will Decompose everything or anything" answered Silver "For real, just how many Magic you can use?" asked Gray "Many?" said Silver questioningly, everyone just said "OHHH" then didn''t bother about it again. As everyone is talking outside, they heard a sound from the guild. When they looked towards their guild, what greeted their sight made them all have wide eyes. What they are seeing is, their guild slowly crumbling down. Time passed, the whole guild is no longer and only a ruin of a building can be seen. "Oops?" said Silver, scratching the back of his head. "Our Guild," said everyone with a sad expression with tears forming in their eyes and glared at Silver menacingly. Silver felt a chill and looked at everyone only to be greeted with his fellow guildmates deadly glare. He quickly said "Not my fault, it''s been a long time since we built the guild. OH! I know! I''ll just build a new one" and quickly walked towards the ruins of the guild. ''System, take everything into the inventory'' commanded Silver [Command accepted... Taking and storing in 3.2.1... Done.] With everything out of the way, Silver quickly browses through the items in the shop. Finding what he is looking for, he quickly memorized the blueprint of the guild when Phantom Lord destroyed the guild in the anime and built a new one. With his {Photographic Memory} activated, he memorized it in the blink of an eye. Silver sat down and put both his hands in the ground and activated his {Universal Creation Skill} and something started building a new guild. Everyone who''s watching Silver was all with wide eyes, first, the ruins disappeared and something started building as it appeared out of nothing. Time passed, a new guild building can now be seen. It is extravagantly different from the former building: while retaining the pyramid shape of the former building and consisting of three floors, this one strongly resembles a castle in appearance, having battlements on top of its two upper floors, while the ground floor has a more Western-looking roof than the former building, consisting of many small, square tiles of different size. Over the battlements, several large torches are lined up. Topping the building and the last floor is a small, tower-like dome containing a large bell, which has a pointed roof made of tiles; two more towers are present at both sides of the entrance, these having elongated glass windows running through them and weatherc.o.c.ks shaped like Fairy Tail''s symbol on their tile tops. The front part of the top floor houses a large banner with the guild''s insignia on it, while two smaller banners placed at its sides, some meters away from it, bear, respectively, the Magic Council''s emblem and an unknown symbol. The top floor seems to be the barest, while the middle one''s front walls are intricately decorated and sport a pair of ornamental windows. The ground floor''s roof bears a highly decorative bal.u.s.trade on its top, and the floor itself possesses many small windows lined up its front walls, together with wood reinforcements, while its edges bear large, rectangular wood beams. Surrounding the headquarters is a fence composed of stone overtopped by decorated railing, with some pillars over-topped by torches on its length and an open gate giving access to the guild, this possessing an upper part covered in tiles, with railing below it, bearing resemblance to an open portcullis, plus a large sign bearing the guild''s name, with ornated decorations above it, including a pair of detailed statues of fairies, each wearing a dress and possessing a pair of wings and elongated ears sitting on their heads. In front of the building, inside the fence, is the so-called "open-air cafe", containing a little over two dozen tables, each complete with a pair of benches at its sides, and with some of them bearing striped beach umbrellas. Everyone was shocked when they saw the new guild building. But, Silver frowned he thought ''Ohh! it''s the other way around!'' then proceeded to turn the guild to what position it should. Everyone was again shocked and dumbfounded not being able to say anything. Silver said "There done" and looked towards the others. Everyone came back to their senses when they heard Silver speak. Someone asked, "Just how much magic do you have to be able to do such a thing like nothing?!" Everyone looked at the one who spoke and nodded at his question, Silver replied "Magic? It is enough to destroy the planet if I were to unleash it all" nodding his head in agreement with what he said. Hearing what Silver said, everyone couldn''t believe him and thought ''He''s boasting,yep'' as they all nodded their head, well except for their guild master who knew who Silver really is and thought ''Just how strong is he for real?''. Silver then said "I''m going away for a week or so, don''t come looking for me" as he made a portal and entered, disappearing from everyone''s sight before they could say anything. ..... Silver appeared in his Empire, in the Imperial Hall inside the Palace. The Royal Guards were startled when they saw someone suddenly appear inside the Hall, but when they look at the figure, they said "Welcome Back Your Majesty!" in a not so loud tone. "I''m back, where''s everyone? and why is there only Seven of you here?" asked Silver "Your Majesty, Her Highness Ophis just came back earlier and is sleeping, while Her Highness Rose just went out saying she''s going to Fiore and do something, while Her Highness Serafall went out together with Kuroka-sama and Shirone-sama along with Ur-sama and Ultear-sama, saying they want to go and train to take along Glen with them. While the Chief of command Draig and Co-chief Albion went on a date with their fiance. Her Highness Ingvild and Her Highness Gabriel are sleeping" reported Jane. "Ohh, Okay. I''ll go to the chamber then, But wait, Draig and Albion? Fiance? For real?" Siad Silver, but did not bother about it and thought ''Good for them''. The Guards did not say anything and just watched their Emperor walk away. Reaching the Emperor''s chamber, Silver opened the door, entering and closing it. He saw Ophis sleeping alone in the huge wide bed. Silver slowly went and got on the bed and hugged Ophis. Ophis noticed Silver when he arrived and sensed that he is coming to where she is at. She decided to pretend to be asleep as Silver hugged her. Silver noticed that she is awake so he whispered "Does my dear wife want a baby?" in Ophis ear. Ophis perked up when she heard what Silver said, not saying anything back she got out of Silver''s hugged and pinned down Silver in the bed. Silver smiled at Ophis action and let Ophis do what she wanted, with Ophis on top and Silver pinned down on the bed. Soon lovely sounds can be heard inside the room but not on the outside. Silver who went back to his Empire and spent a week there, meeting everyone and his lovely wives as they spent time together and m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e. Serafall got pregnant, which everyone celebrated. Ophis and Rose complained again as to why they are not also getting pregnant. They went and beat up Silver who did not fight back for two days. Everyone in the Empire was curious as to why their Emperor is getting beaten up by his two wives because when they beat him it escalated to them going outside as Silver is getting thrown about everywhere destroying many things in the process. Silver asked his system why and the system told him, [ Answering to host... Host, they are Dragon Gods, therefore, they cannot easily get pregnant. Try Harder ] replied the system Thus Silver got stuck in his Empire for a week, but to his dismay, Ophis and Rose still did not get pregnant. Seven days passed, Silver decided to go back to the guild after he finished calming down his two wives as he explained it to them, Ophis and Rose agreed to let him go but making Silver to give them a child soon. They are jealous of Serafall, Ingvild, Gabriel who is pregnant and they saw just how much Silver cared for children before. He also learned that Ur and Ultear are currently training with the Ice Dragon Royal Guard and learning Dragon Slaying Magic. Finished with everything, Silver opened a portal and went back to the guild, disappearing from his Empire and everyone''s sight. .... Back when Silver and Goddess Daisy disappeared from where they met up with the known as a *Creator* by Silver. Creators Realm... ??? "Are you sure with that young man?" Goddess Daisy''s Father "Father, I am sure about this" ??? "Very well, Let''s go meet up the others so you all can talk" Goddess Daisy''s Father "Let us go, father" As soon as he finished speaking, ??? snapped his finger as both of them disappeared from where they are and appeared somewhere with ''Nine Figures'' waiting for them as they all sat in their own chair surrounding the round table with one empty seat and another seat which is higher than them. Goddess Daisy''s Father went and sat where the empty chair that is one of the surrounding the table. ??? went and sat where his Throne is at, looking from the above towards the Ten seats are at. ??? then said, "Let the final meeting begin!" .... Years have passed when Silver and Goddes Daisy is still at DXD verse which was designated as Silver''s homeworld. After the meeting of the ''Ten'' unknown entities finished not including ???. Years have passed in DXD verse. The Father of Goddess Daisy called her back to which the Goddess did so. "What is it father?" asked the Goddess "The meeting is done and we all agreed into something," said her Father. "Can you tell me?" asked the Goddess "Very well" then he proceeded to tell his daughter what the final meeting is, to which they all agreed. After some time, Goddess Daisy''s father is done telling her everything. The Goddess asked "Can I go watch him? I won''t interfere too much" "If that is what you want my daughter then I shall not stop you, but remember, you can only meet up with him ''Three Times'' until he is able to come here" reminded the Goddess''s father to her. "Thank you, Father," said the Goddess who then left and disappeared from her father''s sight. The *Creator* who Silver called father-in-law just sighed at his daughter''s eagerness and thought ''Really, she did fall hard for him. But anyways, he got that bloodline'' then he proceeded to laugh and took something to drink. ... Goddess Daisy who left her father and went to watch over Silver thought ''We will meet up soon, my love''. Years after years, she never left Silver, always watching over him. But Silver never knew a thing about his Goddess wife always watching over him. Chapter 63 - Makarovs Trip to the Empire... Magnolia... Silver appeared in his house, located at the west part of Magnolia City. Checking everything''s fine he went to the guild. Slowly walking, some young girls went and tried to get to know him, he talked with them a bit then walk away. Reaching the guild, he saw some people are sitting at the open-air-cafe as they talk. He even saw Max with his store and sells figure and some other kinds of things. Silver just smiled and entered the guild, he directly went towards Mira and asked: "How are you, Mira?" Mira who saw Silver coming towards her and hearing his question smiled and said "I''m fine, it''s been a week since you disappeared, everyone was looking for you, you know" as she gave Silver a beer. "Oh Thaks Mira, Didn''t I said that I am going somewhere for a while and not to look for me?" said Silver as he chugs down the beer. "Well, we didn''t exactly hear you though" replied Mira "Ohh! Sorry about that, anyway, where''s Natsu and the others?" asked Silver "Well, they went to a hot spring to take a breather," said Mira Silver thought ''Oh it''s that time already huh, good for you Loke''. "Ahem, I am here too you know" coughed Makarov to get Silver''s attention "Ohh! Chibi, didn''t notice you there haha" laughed Silver then continued "Are Yuri and Rita back yet?" "Yes they are upstairs," said Makarov "Great, I''ll go talk to them then, talk to you later Mira," Silver said as he stood up from his seat and proceeded to head upstairs. "Okay," said Mira with a smile As Silver is walking upstairs, he saw Yuri and Rita come out from a room and also saw him "Yo, You sure made a big guild here" said Yuri "Yeah, the guild was old and it crumbled, so I made it bigger while also making it undestroyable" replied Silver. Silver focused on Rita and used his sense he noticed something and thought ''Seems like Makarov will have a little brother soon'' and smiled then said: "Congratulations to you two". Rita blushed at what Silver said, she replied "Thank you Silver-sama" as she bowed. "Hehe, you got to have one soon Silver," said Yuri with a smug on his face "Hmmm? I already have one you know" replied Silver. Hearing what Silver said Yuri and Rita was shocked and both said "Congratulations Silver" "So what''s the child''s race would be?" asked Yuri curiously "I don''t exactly know, but considering that I am a Dragon and two are a Devil, an Angel, and a Human before so I think Dragonic Devil? And Angelic Dragon? And the oldest one is a Dagon or so, I don''t know haha?" replied Silver "What!" said Yuri and Rita "A Devil you say? An Angel? And a Human before?" asked Yuri for confirmation "Yep, Don''t worry they don''t bite" joked Silver then continued "So, want to go to the Empire now or stay here a bit longer?" "Would Mavis-sama be there?" asked Rita "I could go get her if you want to" replied Silver "I''m fine with going there" replied Rita "Count me in, I want to learn Slayer Magic," said Yuri "Okay," said Silver then thought ''Oh I should bring Makarov along'' then called Makarov Makarov heard Silver is calling him so he went upstairs also, upon reaching the trio he asked "What is it" "Want to come with us to my Empire?" asked Silver "Empire?" asked Makarov "Yes, come also chibi," said Yuri "Okay father, but I have to let Mira know that I am going away for some time," said Makarov "Okay go, we will for you here," said Silver Silver opened a portal and they all entered disappearing from the guild. Silver and co. appeared inside the Imperial Hall, Yuri, Rita and, Makarov was shocked when they saw the grand and majestic hall, and when they saw the Dragons who are standing at the Pillars they became dumbfounded. "Welcome Back Your Majesty!" said the Royal Guards. Yuri and Rita knew about this, but seeing it in person is another thing. Makarov nearly got a heart attack when he saw the Dragons then said "D-Dragons!" Silver was chuckling at their expression then said "Okay, introduced yourselves" commanded Silver to the Royal Guards. "Earth Dragon - San, Fire Dragon - Jane, Lightning Dragon - Biri Biri, Sky Dragon - Esma, Wood Dragon - Bruch and, Iron Dragon - Iro, Please to meet you, Freinds of His Majesty!" introduced the guards. "Are Amalia and Glen still busy?" asked Silver "Yes Your Majesty, Amalia is still busy with the guild and Glen for training Ur-sama and Ultear-sama" replied Jane. "Oh Okay, Let me introduce them, First is this blonde looking idiot his name is Yuri, this one is Rita his wife, and this old looking thing is Makarov he is their child," said Silver "Oi I''m not idiot looking, it is you" rebuked Yuri Silver just laughed and did not reply to him then said "Biri Biri, you will train Yuri in Dragon Slaying Magic" "Yes Your Majesty," said Biri Biri The Dragons were curious about Makarov, and thought to themselves ''How could such an old man be the child of these two who are still looking young?'' but did not ask and just kept quiet. "Ohh! Wait for me here, I''ll go take Mavis" said Silver "Mavis? Do you mean the first master?" asked Makarov in a shocked tone "Yep" shortly replied Silver and opened a portal then entered, not long after he came back with Mavis. Makarov seeing Mavis in person albeit in her ''Astral Form'' knelt down and greeted Mavis. Mavis smiled at Makarov and asked about the guild. Some time passed... Ophis, Rose, and Serafall, Shirone and, Kuroka quickly went and hugged Silver when they saw him. Yuri, Rita, and Makarov were taken aback when they saw those celestial beauties hug Silver. Makarov, Yuri, and Rita already saw Kuroka and Shirone before, but now seeing another three with such beauties and even more beautiful than them, they did not know what to say. Rose, and the others noticed Yuri, Rita and, Makarov and, Mavis, they asked: "Who are they?" Silver introduced them one by one "They are Yuri, Rita, and Makarov and, Mavis, they are my friends" Silver also introduced his wives to them he said, "This is Ophis, Ouroboros Dragon or the Infinite Dragon God, My Second Wife, This is Rose, Apocalypse Dragon, the True Red Dragon God Emperor, True Dragon, and the Dragon of Dragons or so she is called, My Third Wife, This is Serafall, A Devil Satan or Overlord you may call it, My Fourth Wife, This is Ingvild, Also a Devil, My Sixth Wife, And the Seventh one is not here" Yuri and Rita knew about them because Silver told them before, but they did not expect them to be such beings, Mavis is also the same as them but just accepted it. "Ohh! Mavis I''ll make you be able to touch anything again for a while" said Silver to which Mavis happily agreed [ Deducting 10,000 System Points ] Meanwhile, Makarov was truly shocked, he said "Dragon God? Devil? Overlord? Angel? Wives?!" then fainted. Yuri and Rita quickly went and check Makarov if he is still alive, Yuri said "Whew, he''s alive, I thought he died" as he wipes the sweats on his forehead. Rita did not say anything but just kept on looking at Makarov. Time passed, Dinner Time came as the chefs called Makarov regained his consciousness but still shock, gathering every strength he could muster, he got up and said "I am Makarov Dreyar, I am very pleased to meet such great being like you" politely as he bowed. Everyone was pleased with how polite Makarov was and just nodded their heads, then they all proceeded towards the Imperial Dining Hall, eating as they talk. Makarov was thinking ''Just who is Silver to have such great beings with him?'' and just keet thinking. Soon, it is time for them to sleep as they are all feeling sleepy. Silver commanded someone to give a separated room to Makarov and his parents and another one for Mavis, to which they happily agreed and proceeded to head into them with the dragon maid leading them. Everyone then went to sleep. .... Morning Time came as everyone woke up and went to eat breakfast at the Imperial Dining Hall. Finished eating, everyone went outside and toured around the Empire, Yuri, Rita, and Mavis really liked the place, while Makarov is just thinking ''Dragons here Dragons there, just how many Dragons Live in this Empire?'' Three days passed... Silver said "Chibi, want to go back to the guild? I have something to do" asked Silver "Can I stay here a bit longer?" asked Makarov, seems like he grew to like the place. "Oh okay, I''ll come back later," said Silver who opened a portal and entered it as he disappeared. Unknown to Silver what is about to happen. "Now then, Let''s start the ''Drinking Contest!''" declared Makarov When the Dragons heard him they roared and someone said: "Heh Chibi, don''t think you can win this time!" Hearing what the Dragon said Makarov activated his Magic Power and became a Giant, Makarov then said, "BRING IT!" Chapter 64 - Status... Name: Silver Blaze Race: Primordial Dragon God Age: Incalculable/Infinite Title/s : Drunk and Wasted Buff Description: Unknown Title: I Am The Protagonist Buff Description: In every world, you travel you will become the main protagonist. Buff Description: Since you are the Protagonist, of course, you have the power of the so-called Plot Armor Level: 145 EXP 1% Bloodline: Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos (90% Locked) Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon God - Grade:???, Son Of Thunder - Grade: SSS, Soul: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: S Strength : 5,014,500,000 {Base} Defence : 5,014,500,000 {Base} Agility: ??? Intelligence : 100% Unlocked Wisdom:??? Charm:??? Luck:??? Energy: Infinite {All kinds} Forms: {Origin Dragon God of Chaos Form} Description: Transform into length of 300 Meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 10,000,000,000 {Sage Dragon God Form} {Lightning Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 200 Meters Lightning Dragon: Strength and Defence + 500,000,000 {Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into 150 meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 100,000,000 {Dragon-Human Form}: Description: Turns you into a Half Human-Half Dragon Form: Strength and Defence + 500,000 {True Lightning Form} Description: Turns your body into the embodiment of lightning itself: Strength and Defence + 10,000,000 Abilities: Known ability: Burn everything {Body and Soul} {Once hit by this flame it won''t stop until its designated goal is not accomplished} Bloodline Perks: Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos: Unknown/Unlimited Space: Description: Space, The place where every worlds or planet reside. You wanna teleport somewhere? why not, wanna blow up a planet? just rip open space in the middle of a planet or just make a black hole in the middle/anywhere, how you do it? find out yourself! Time: Description: Time, Yes time, time is always moving forward, But! you have control over time then why not try moving time back then or even stopping it, how you do it? find out yourself! Chaos : Body Perks: Primordial Body: Body of the Prime beings: Unkillable/Immortal Body Dragon God Body: Body of a Dragon God: Great Defence, Hard to pierce or cut [ Note: Only Divine Weapons or Higher can make a wound on you or kill you ] Thunder Body: Body of the Thunder: Intangible/Untouchable, [Note: Can attack and wounded if enemy use. QI, KI, Haki/Spirit willpower, Divine Energy, God Energy] Soul Perks: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul: As you have stayed at the void for millions of years without dying, your soul has become a million times stronger than any other normal human being as you were a human before. [ Immune to all Illusions or Soul Attacks of those weaker than your soul {Note: Those who try so, as long as they have a weaker soul they will receive a backlash in the form of what they try to do in a million times more} ] Laws: Life Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Life Soul Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Soul Time Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Time Space Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Space Creation Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Creation Law Skill: Perfect Reincarnation : Call forth the Soul from the Realm of the Dead, Bringing it back to the Realm of the Living and Giving it Life, With Space to act as the Bridge and Time for when, what and how much the user decides to call the Soul back with Memories(From Kid to time of Death) and Create a body for the Soul to reside {Note: Life Force and Energy is needed for compensation without enough to act as compensation the Skill will fail} Laws needed for the Skill: Soul, Death, Life, Space, Time and Creation. Perfect Revert - Revert the Skill used to the time before it was used and making the Skill as it has never been used by the User. Skill and Law Needed: Time Skill, Creation Law, Life Law {Note: Must have a Descent amount of knowledge about Time and Laws to be used or else fail} Description: Use Time Skill to Revert the Skill when it was used, Creation to help recreate or destruct and Life Law to help preserve or take Death Lightning - With lightning added with Death Law is a sure kill skill if it hits the target {Note: Cannot kill Immortals} Skills: Passive: Instant Regeneration: Can heal instantly, Regenerate broken or lose limbs. But Energy is required for broken or lose limbs to regenerate. Instant Mastery: Instantly Master anything/everything if the host wishes to do so. Photographic Memory: Can remember anything/everything or all, the host can turn/off this skill. Active: Space-Time Skill - Taker: Create a space to the designated target and the user can bring the target to where it wants without alarming anyone as time shall be paused and continued after the target has been taken. Note: Everything is possible if User has enough strength to do so even a planet can be taken and place somewhere else. Space-Lock: Lock someone or something in place, taking/preventing it from moving. Space Locked-Dome: Create a dome that locks everything inside. Note: Can be broken by someone stronger if they know Space Laws that is stronger than the caster. Lightning: Can Control/Create Thunders out of nowhere to strike your enemies down. Can also be used as normal electricity for everyday use [ Human Charger ] Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death: A rain of lightning will rain down from the above bringing death to your enemies. Universal Creation Magic: Can Create a Planet or Restore a destroyed one. Create things from grasses to trees, Create lands and seas. {Note: Can also make a body but not a soul} Instant All Zero: Can heal/remove Inner, Outer, Poisons, and Curse in an instant leaving no scars {Note: Cannot Remove Poison/Curse if it has been done by a God} All Barrier''s Breaker: Break all kinds of barriers. Note: Cannot break Universal Laws. All Curse Breaker: Break all kinds of the curse. Be it done by Gods or any higher beings. Note: Magic Power/Energy or Life Force is required depending on who and what the curse is ] Senjutsu: Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the ki and auras of others thus letting them track targets from far away distances. Through disrupting the ki of their opponent''s ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent. As such, there are very few ways to defend against Senjutsu. Senjutsu also has healing capabilities that are effective for either one physical or mental condition, releasing any fatigue and goes as far as to store one''s lifespan, however, this method requires physical contact. Touki: Touki is an ability that can be used by those who are trained in Senjutsu by controlling the base of their life, creating an aura of life force that they will wear around their body, increasing their attack, defense, and speed tremendously. Another method to obtaining the Touki is by training one''s body to the uttermost limits, gaining control on the base of life itself. This even allows the user to counter magic attacks by punching or otherwise striking them. Inventory: Mission Dropper X10, Creators Beer x1000 System Evaluation: ... SP: 980,880,000 Chapter 65 - How Dare You!!!... Magnolia~ West Part of the City... Silver''s house... Silver reappeared inside his house, it is still a bit early so Silver decided to take a rest. These passed days was truly tire him out, going here going there, and have to do something about his wives Ophis and Rose and got beaten up by them. Silver went into his bed and laid down, thinking ''Ahh, I should really make Irene and Erza meet soon, I just hope they will forgive for'' as he falls to sleep. Time passed, Silver just slept without him knowing how much time has passed. Silver slowly started waking up, slowly opening his eyes open, Silver felt refresh as he got up with as he stretches and yawn. Getting up from his bed, Silver slowly walked towards the window and slid the curtains open. As he looked outside, he thought ''Just how long was I asleep?'' ''I guess I was just too tired'' as he yawned. It was already evening and the sun cannot be seen any longer. Silver wanted to go to the guild, going outside of his house and slowly walking towards the guild and soon reached it. He saw Mira, still at the bar with a smile on her face when she saw him. Walking towards to where Mira is and reached the bar, Silver asked: "Are Erza and the others not back yet?" "They came back this morning and went to Akane Resort because Loki gave them tickets, saying it is a gift and thanks to Lucy for saving him. Everyone here was surprised you know, we were all shocked when we heard Loki was a Celestial Spirit" said Mira. Hearing what Mira just said, Silver abruptly stood up from the chair he was sitting from as he became serious, he said to Mira "Mira, how long have they been gone?" in a serious tone. "Eh? It has been more than 8 hours or so I think" said Mira who was startled when Silver abruptly stood up. ''Damn it! System, why didn''t you told me?'' [ Answering to host... No order or command has been placed ] ''Damn it! Teleport me to the Tower of Heaven, Now!'' [ Command Accepted... Teleporting in 3.2.1 ] ------------------ Tower of Heaven~ The Tower of Heaven, or "Resurrection-System" which is located on a small island on the coast of the Caelum Kingdom south of Fiore, is a Magic Item that allows any person to restore life upon someone who is deceased at the cost of someone else''s life. For protection purposes, the construction of the tower has been forbidden by the Magic Council since ancient times. However, a cult of Dark Mages wishing to revive Zeref began working on it years ago. The cult kidnapped children and a.d.u.l.ts alike and forced them into slavery so that they could construct the tower for them. Thankfully, the cult was defeated through the effort of Erza Scarlet. However, possessed Jellal Fernandes continued the construction after blackmailing Erza and forcing her to leave the tower. In order to complete the use of it, though, he needed a sacrifice with a tremendous amount of Magic Power so he chose to use Erza as a sacrifice to revive Zeref. The tower has the appearance of a twisted body and sporadically jutting sides, the Tower appeared very chaotic and asymmetrical. The bottom and the main body of the tower was comprised of overlapping and intertwining lengths of metal tubes which wound together from the ground and straight up into the sky. Around the main form of the building a twisted staircase wound, rising around the tower and leading to the throne room at the top ------------------ Currently, at the top of the tower... Erza, Natsu, and Jellal are fighting. But, Natsu and Erza are at the losing side. Seems like Jellal is being controlled by someone when Ultear left and became stronger. Jellal who was desperate used his magic called Altairis and sent it towards Natsu in an attempt of killing him, but then, Erza went in front of Natsu trying to take the attack and be the one to be hit. As he is laughing like a madman. But! Simon, a childhood friend of Erza and took the attack instead of Erza. Erza screams for Simon to move away, but Simon just smiled and said something to Erza as the attack of Jellal hit him, killing Simon in the process. Erza cried seeing her childhood friend died in the process of protecting her. Jellal is still laughing saying that he can just make another Tower of Heaven and again tried to attack. Jellal was frozen in place in stopped laughing as he felt the terrifying aura and slumped down towards the tower as he was in the air earlier. Natsu also stopped because something within his guts is telling him not to move or he is dead. Erza still crying for her friend''s death, she wasn''t affected by the aura because it would never hurt her or anything. When Jellal and Natsu looked up, they were terrified. Those eyes, those golden eyes with a crimson slit in the pupils with 3 crimson rings surrounding it and along with the figure''s expression and his aura. Natsu wasn''t pressured by the aura, but his instinct told him not to move or say anything. When Natsu saw the one up in the air floating, he couldn''t believe his eyes. Because the figure who is at the air and floating was no other than Silver! Natsu thought ''Just who is he, why do I feel something like this!'' and just stared at Silver. Silver who just appeared saw his daughter crying so hard, his heart felt like it was breaking. He got angry. Angry at himself for being useless but angrier to the one who made his dear daughter cry. He couldn''t take it, his aura got unleashed because of his anger. Looking at Jellal, the one who caused his daughter to cry said, Chapter 66 - How Dare You!!! X3... "YIKES!" Silver said as he froze after speaking... ------------------ Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Den of Dragons... This is a bar ''hiddenly'' made by Rose, it is a place where she and Ophis sometimes go to, not really them, more like she always dragged Ophis along. It is a bar solely for the purpose of drinking and having fun. This is also a place where Draig and Albion sometimes take their fights, drinking contest it is. Within the three days that Makarov stayed at the Empire, he heard Draig and Albion talking about doing another drinking contest. Makarov perked up when he heard of it and followed along once, without Silver noticing as he was busy with his wives, taking care of Ingvild, Gabriel, and Serafall while calming down Ophis and Rose. When Makarov visited the place for the first time, he was flabbergast. Before he entered the Bar, no sound can be heard from the outside, but when he entered, he heard loud waves of laughter, he thought to himself ''Is this place a paradise?'' Why did he think of that? Well, it''s because of most of the ones inside are all girls, only wearing their u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.ts. Seeing such a place exist, he instantly fell in love at the place and thought again ''Maybe I should live here? No, this won''t do, I have to take care of the children, but still~'' Draig and Albion laughed at him when they saw his expression, Draig asked "Like the place Chibi?" as he laughed. Makarov blushed a bit at the question of Draig, he thought again ''Father must not come here, or mother''s furry might kill him!'' He asked "Does Silver-sama know about this place?" as he looked at both Draig and Albion. The two Heavenly Dragons didn''t know what to say, they thought ''Does he know?'' as both of them started sweating. They again thought ''But, Rose was the one who builds the place and Ophis also knew, He won''t be angry if he found out right?'' convincing themselves. "Yes?" Albion said, unsurely. Makarov just sighed and did not ask any further. As they are inside, Draig went and ordered a drink for each of them, giving the wooden cup with a beer in it to Makarov, he said: "Try it". Makarov tasted it, and after tasting it he froze up, he felt something, something that seemingly asleep all this time within him started waking up. Chugging down the whole contents inside the cup, he declared, "I Am So Gonna Live here!" in a loud voice. Hearing the newcomer, an old man, and a chibi at that, everyone looked at him and laughed. "Welcome to the club" "Welcome chibi" "Good isn''t it?" "Come come let''s drink more" "Don''t call me chibi!" said Makarov as he activated his magic power and started becoming a giant. Everyone laughed at him again, someone asked: "Can you handle?" "Let''s drink!" said Makarov as he raised his cup "Yeah!" said, everyone inside the Bar. Just like that, Makarov''s days passed in the Empire, sneaking out along with Draig and Albion in the evening and going to the Bar. ........... Imperial Palace... The day Silver left and went back to Magnolia... Evening... "Push," said Serafall "Oww," said Gabriel "Push Harder!" said Serafall "It hurts!" Said Gabriel, "Wait! Is this how it''s supposed to be?" she asked "I don''t know, I never saw someone giving birth before," said Serafall. "But I''m still not giving birth yet," said Gabriel "It''s just a practice, a practice hehe," said Serafall as she scratches her cheek. "Sera, I think we will just find out later," said Ingvild "Hehe," said Serafall. Suddenly someone opened the door and asked, "What are you guys doing?" "Practicing?" answered Shirone "Practicing what?" asked Rose along with Ophis with a cake in her hand. "Giving birth," said Kuroka "Why not just give birth?" asked Ophis, unknowingly "Giving birth is not to be decided Ophis when the baby wants to come out he/she will kick the mother within her belly, telling that he/she wants to come out and breath fresh air" explained Rose, "Can the baby breath inside the stomach?" innocently asked Shirone Rose started thinking and said in a worried and hurriedly tone "Oh no! Let''s ask Silver!" But before anyone can even move from them, they felt the whole world tremble along with Silver''s terrifying aura. "Silver is angry," said Ophis with a frown "Yes, he is," said everyone. "Wait for us here, we will go and see what happened," said Rose At the Bar, Makarov, Draig, Albion, and the others are currently drinking happily. Suddenly they also felt the whole world tremble along with Silver''s aura that has been unleashed in rage. Draig and Albion looked at each other and nodded, transforming into their Dragon form, Draig grabbed Makarov who suddenly got sober up when he also felt the whole world tremble and Silver''s terrifying aura. Draig and Albion along with Makarov who was in Draig''s hand quickly flew into the Palace. As they reached inside, they saw Rose and Ophis about to enter a portal. Rose who saw them stopped and said "Draig, take Makarov back to his guild in Fiore and come to the place where Silver is at, Albion stay within the Empire and watch over" Draig nodded and opened a portal as he and Makarov entered it. Albion just nodded also without saying anything. Rose and Ophis entered the portal and disappeared from the Palace. ---------------------- Irene is currently within the Caelum Kingdom which is just a few miles away from the Tower of Heaven. She is here to check onto something along with her two enchanted sword that took the form of a human. As the three of them are walking and talking, they felt the whole world tremble, but Irene didn''t take note of that what she focused on was Silver''s aura. Frowning, she thought ''What happened? Just from is aura alone, I can tell that he is angry, I better go and check it, good thing I am just nearby'' Juliet asked when she saw Irene frowning "Irene-sama, what''s wrong?" Juliet Sun she is a young happy-go-lucky girl who uses a goo-like substance for battle, she journeyed alongside Irene and Heine to decisively take care of the northern Ishgar forces. Heine Lunasea is a young kunoichi who uses magical bands for battle, she journeyed alongside of Irene and Juliet to decisively take care of the northern Ishgar forces. "You guys wait for me here, I need to go and check why is Silver angry" said Irene. "Yes~" said Juliet. "Yes Irene-sama" saif Heine. Irene then flew toward where Silver is at. ------------------------- Tower of Heaven~ Silver was just about to kill Jellal for hurting his daughter. But, suddenly a portal appeared as Rose and Ophis exited it. Rose asked "What''s wrong?" Ophis ashed "Silver?" They are both looking at him, and when got no response from him they looked to where he is looking at. Another figure who is flying alone at a fast speed also reached where Silver is at at the same time Ophis and Rose exited the portal. She said "What''s wrong Silver?" as she neared him along with Ophis and Rose who just appeared. Getting no response from him ans looking at his face with an angered expression, she also looked to where Silver is looking at. When Ophis, Rose, and Irene saw the crying Erza along with her injuries, the three got angry. Natsu and Jellal who was looking at Silver was shocked when another three women appreared out of nowhere, Jellal felt that true despair is coming. His body trembled more, when he saw the three women''s expressions. I must Run and Hide! Is the only thing that his mind is telling him. Ophis got angry. Rose got angry. Irene got angry. Without paying any attention, Silver tried to go and hit Jellal with his fist. But before he could, he got grabbed and thrown away, he heard "GET OUT OF THE WAY!" When Silver saw who threw him. He could only say "YIKES!" As he froze in place. Ophis, Rose, and Irene let their own aura out, they all said, "HOW DARE YOU HURT OUR DAUGHTER!!!" "HOW DARE YOU MAKE HER CRY!!!" Chapter 67 - Erza... Fiore~ Magnolia City... Fairy Tail Guild... Everyone is in panic when the whole world trembled along with the terrifying aura. When the aura disappeared, everyone sighed in relief. But! When another three aurae have been unleashed and felt by everyone as the world trembled again, everyone panicked yet again. Everyone was saying "The world is about to end!" Inside the fairy tail guild, those who are drunk sobered up when they felt the aurae as the world trembled. The guild members felt the first one and it felt like a familiar one, a certain white-haired girl thought ''Is that Silver?'' As everyone is in a panic, they all went outside, afraid that their houses or other buildings might crumble down and fall on them, the same for the Fairy Tail Guild members. When everyone was outside and are still in a panic because the world is still trembling, a portal appeared just right in front of the Guild! Everyone was shocked when they saw the Dragon, they felt afraid, But when they saw someone jump down from the Dragons hand, they became more shock. As the figure who jumped down from the Dragon''s hand landed on the ground, the Guild members said "Master!" When the guild members saw Makarov, they all run towards him. Someone asked "Master, is that a Dragon?" while pointing towards Draig who also landed on the ground. Makarov did not answer, he asked: "Where is Erza?" "They went to Akane Resort this morning master," said Mira, then she remembered "That''s right, Silver was asking about Erza earlier and when I told him that, he became serious and quickly left" with a worried look on her face. Draig perked up when he heard what Mira said, he asked: "Is the Erza you are talking about have a scarlet hair?" as he bent down and faced Mira. Everyone got worried when Draig bent down they all thought that the Dragon might eat Mira. "Y-yes!" answered Mira quickly "This is bad," said Makarov with a grim expression on his face. "What is bad, Master?" asked Levy "Something might have happened to Erza for Silver to become so angry," said Makarov "Why is that, Master?" asked Cana Draig looked towards the place where the aurae are coming from, he said "Erza Belserion Blaze, that is her real name. The daughter of the Dragon God of Chaos and the Queen of Dragons, if anything happened to her, those Gods might end up destroying this world" as he shivered. "What do you mean the daughter of a Dragon God and Queen!?" asked the Fairy Tail members "I will explain later. Draig, are you going to stay here?" asked Makarov. "No, Rose ordered me to go there, so I must if I don''t who knows what might happen to me" as he flew up and away. ------------------- In the Sea~ Near the Tower of Heaven... Gray, Lucy, Juvia and the others are in a small boat that is being protected by Juvia''s water magic. When they felt the aura of Silver as the world shake and the sea restless, they were all scared shitless. They didn''t know what happened within the Tower. But when they heard Silver''s voice they didn''t know what to think. And soon right after, they heard another three voices saying almost the same as Silver did, Silver''s aura stopped as the world stopped trembling, but when the three aurae were unleashed, they thought otherwise. "Who are those! And who is their daughter!?" said Lucy feeling scared "I don''t know, but only Erza, Natsu, and Jellal was left there but now," said Gray "Does that mean, those figures and voices daughter is Erza!?" said Happy "I don''t know, but to make the world tremble just from their pure aura alone can be said that they are not ordinary" "Erza" Suddenly, inside the bubble that Juvia made, Natsu falls down while tackling the others at his fall. "What the hell!" "What was that!?" "Eh? Natsu?" "Ehh?" "Oi flame-brain, what happened?" "Those guys... Those guys are monsters" said Natsu as his body trembled. ------------------- Tower of Heaven~ When Rose, Ophis, and Irene came and saw Erza crying and injured, they unleashed their aura and grabbed Silver, throwing him to the side. Silver was frozen in place as he also started getting scared. Seeing that Natsu is still there, he opened a portal and sent him to where the others are. After he sent Natsu away, he quickly went and took Erza away from the Tower in floated up in the sky while also picking up Simon''s body, he thought ''Thank you for protecting my daughter, I will revive you later''. Down on the Tower, Jellal is getting beaten up by Ophis, Rose, and Irene. His bones broke, blood just keeps on leaking out, his face got disfigured. Seemingly not enough, Ophis and Rose glared at Silver. Silver shivered, ''System, heal Jellal! Hurry! And just keep on healing him as they beat him up!'' [ Command accepted... 100,000 System Points have been deducted, Jellal will not die no matter how much he gets beaten for 1 hour ] ''Thanks'' said Silver as he sighed in relief. Jellal who was on the verge of death just a second ago felt his body healed and be full of power again, but before he could think, Rose punched him on the face, while saying "How dare you!" as he again spits out blood along with some teeth. Ophis went and kicked him on his guts she said "Damn you!" and spit out more blood as his body crashed once again on the tower. Irene didn''t lose out, she said "Dragon''s Roar!" as she attacked Jellal but not enough to kill him and again said, "How Dare you make my daughter cry!" Slowly the whole Tower started cracked everywhere as the attacked from Etherion before is leaking out. As the tower is getting destroyed here and there the tower couldn''t take it anymore and ready to explode. Rose, Ophis, and Irene didn''t even look at Silver and continued beating Jellal who was not given mercy. He got injured but only for it to heal, but the pain wasn''t. He is thinking ''I should have never done what they said and hurt Erza! Please just kill me!'' He couldn''t speak! He couldn''t move! He couldn''t cry! He can do nothing but suffer the wrath of the three angered Dragon mothers. Almost an hour later as Jellal stayed getting beaten up as he spits out buckets of blood if it were to be collected. Erza stopped crying, she felt that she is being held by someone and looking at the figure who is holding her, she said "Silver?" Silver was startled when he heard Erza, he started sweating, he didn''t know what to say, he blurted out "Don''t worry, papa is here, no one will hurt you again. See, your mothers are beating up the one who hurt and made you cry" as she smiled. "Papa? Mothers? What do you mean?" asked Erza, Silver already healed her long ago, so she got back her strength. Suddenly, both of them heard "Deus Sema!" Silver looked up and said "Oh crap!" and flew out of the way. Irene cast her skill known as {Deus Sema}, up in the sky, a blazing meteor came crashing down from the sky towards the Tower. Ophis and Rose also flew out of the way for them not to get hit by the meteor and went to where Silver and Erza is at along with the dead body of Simon. Jellal seeing the incoming meteor towards where he is at went wide eye and said "NNNNOOOOO!!!!" BOOOMMM!!! BOOOM!! As a loud explosion and all got disintegrated by the attack, leaving nothing behind, even the body of Jellal cannot be seen. The place where the tower was before is only left by a massive crater that is slowly being filled by sea water again. "ARGH! Why kill him? I wanted to beat him up more!" complained Rose "Same," said Ophis "He deserved to die for making my daughter cry!" said Irene who also flew to where Silver is at. Erza seeing Irene didn''t know what to think, she could only say "Mother?" "Erza!" said Irene who took Erza away from Silver. Irene hugged Erza and said "Don''t worry, your mother is here now, I won''t let you be hurt again" as he tightly hugged her daughter. Ophis and Rose glared at Silver, they both said "You! It is your fault that Erza got hurt!" Silver started sweating again and didn''t know what to say. Ophis and Rose went and beat him up also, leaving Irene and Erza. Silver knew that he will get beaten up for real this time, so he let go of Simon''s body and make it float. Ophis and Rose then started beating him up, with Silver who was left helpless and just let himself get beaten up. Erza said "W-who are you!? Why do you call me your daughter!?" as tears started falling out from her eyes. "I am sorry Erza for not being with you all these years, we will explain everything to you later," said Irene lovingly. Erza didn''t say anything anymore, she felt the warmth of someone she never knew before, she felt love and care, she cried at Irene''s, no, she cried at her mother''s embrace. ----------------- Sometime later... Ophis, Rose along with Silver who got beaten up by the two came back to where Irene and Erza are at. When they reached them, Rose went and took Erza away from Irene and said "Look how you have grown up, you look beautiful!" as she pinches Erza''s cheeks happily. Ophis went and took Erza away from Rose and said "No fair" and hugged Erza protectively. Silver wanted to hug Erza also, but if he took Erza away from them, the three might beat him up so he just smiled wryly and watched them. "Wait! Who are you all, I-i don''t know. Please tell me!" said Erza who is struggling out of Ophis embrace. "Irene Belserion, Queen of Dragons and I am your mother," said Irene and went to take Erza from Ophis and hug her again. "Ophis, Infinite Dragon God, also your mother," said Ophis "Rose, True Dragon God Emperor, also your mother," said Rose Erza didn''t know what to think anymore, Mother? Mothers? Dragon? Gods? She asked "Why! Why leave me alone, why didn''t you let me even know, all I have is this necklace that I don''t know who belongs to! Just why!?" as she cried. Silver slowly went to Erza and ruffled her beautiful scarlet hair and said, "Forgive me Erza for leaving you, for not being there to be with you as you grow up, forgive me for not being able to protect you. My name is Silver Blaze, The Dragon God of Chaos, and I am your Father" Chapter 68 - Revelations... With Draig... Draig was flying alone at the fastest speed he could, thinking ''Damn! At this rate, it would take a while to reach there!'' But! Suddenly he remembered that he could just open a portal and be at the place he needed to go, he thought again ''I''m such an idiot!'' Then he opened a portal leading to where the Tower is at, but not exactly where the tower is, just a bit further away from it, because he thought that he might get caught up by the Gods rage. As he opened a portal, entered and exited it, he noticed something down under him. Looking down, he saw human figures in the sea, just floating on top of the water inside a bubble like a thing. Flying down towards it, he saw some of them are familiar. Natsu and the others seeing a Dragon appear out of nowhere were scared, but not Natsu. He asked "Who are you!? Do you know Igneel?!" Draig perked up when he heard the question, he thought ''Is he the nephew of Jane that Silver said before?'' Flying down and reached the group, Draig asked: "Are you Natsu Dragneel the foster son of Igneel?" "You know Igneel? Where is he?" asked Natsu excitedly. "No, hop on, I will carry you all," said Draig as he extended his arms to where the group is at. The others couldn''t say anything, but Natsu happily hopped into the arm of Draig. "You look Red, just like Igneel," said Natsu "Yeah Yeah. So? Are you guys gonna come or not?" asked Draig towards the others. Scared as they were they still went into Draig''s hand, Lucy who is scared, asked: "You''re not going to eat us, right?" "Why should I eat you!" asked Draig back. Scared of offending the Dragon, they didn''t say anything anymore. Suddenly, they saw a meteor come from the sky and hit the tower, pulverizing it in the process. Draig protected the group from the shockwaves so no one got hurt. He then said "Let''s go over there" after some time, letting everything calm down. The aura''s that made the whole world tremble stopped long ago. Draig then flew towards the place where the tower was before, but the tower is now gone, so he went to where the figures who are up into the sky, floating. As they reached, everyone in Draig''s hand heard what Silver and the others said. They became dumbfounded and all said "WHAT!" ----------------------- Tower of Heaven~ Silver and co. were talking about, Silver asked, ''System is it alright now to take Erza to the Empire?'' [ Answering to host... Yes it is host, the final restriction has been lifted ] ''Thanks!'' said Silver [ Your Welcome Host ] -------------------- Years Ago~ Silver was in a dilemma because of Ophis and the others. They keep bugging him to take Erza to the Empire and they also wanted to introduce themselves to her. ''System, when can I introduce my self and the others to Erza?'' [ Answering to host... After the she reunite with Jellal and the others ] ''Tower of Heaven Arc huh'' ''Didn''t you say I can do what I want when the specified timeline has been reached? Why is it like this!?'' [ Answering to host... That was the Universal Law host, but for others, it is the Fate Law. If host want to really do what he wants, please buy Universal Law Breaker and Fate Breaker Skills ] ''Then what would happen if we let her know who we are when it is not time yet?'' [ Answering to host... Host and along with wives will be forced out of this world and never be able to come back ] ''Damn it!'' Silver then told all his wives that they cannot yet, he tried to explain it to them, but all his wives just glared at him and said "If anything happens to Erza, we will beat you up" threatened his wives. "But, I can''t do~" but before he could finish, his wives glared at him, shutting him up. Silver just sighed and didn''t say anymore. ---------------------- Back to present~ Erza who was being hugged by Irene froze up when she heard what Silver just said. She can''t believe it, How can someone look so young be her father!? Father? Dragon God? No, it is not possible. How can a Dragon become a Human!? is what was going on in her mind. She asked "No, I won''t believe you! How could you be my Father and Mother or Mothers when you all look so young!?" "OH! Yes, well, we are immortals and Gods, but your mother Irene isn''t, but she is a Dragon Queen and that makes you, a Princess" said Silver "WHAT!" Is what Ophis, Rose, Irene, Erza, and Silver heard, as it rang into their ears. When they look up, they saw Draig along with Natsu and the others, Silver said "Oh you''re here Draig" "Yes Master, as Rose ordered, I have come and when I saw these guys I picked them up along the way," said Draig. "D-dragon!" said a shocked Erza when she saw Draig. "Hmm? Ohh! That''s right, you haven''t seen one yet. Don''t worry, we have millions of them in the Empire which you will rule in the future" blurted out Silver. "What!" said again Natsu and co. this time Erza also joined, forgetting that she was asking Silver a question a minute ago. "Uh-Huh! Yes, what Silver said is true, you are the first child so you will rule over the Empire, an Empire of Dragons haha" said Rose "Yes," said Ophis also agreeing "She will?" asked Irene "Of course she will, right my daughter?" asked Silver "I will? Wait! What do you mean by that!?" asked Erza "Well, since you are my daughter and I am the Emperor that makes you the Imperial Princess, no? And your brothers and sisters are not born yet so, yeah, You will rule the Empire in the future" said Silver. Erza then looked at Ophis, Rose, and Irene''s belly, she frowned when she saw that their bellies are just normal as they can be, she asked "You''re lying" "HAHAHA" laughed Rose and said "Not us but your other mothers" as she laughed more Unknowingly, Erza punch Silver and said: "You pervert!" "WAHAHAHA" laughed Rose more, Ophis and Irene just chuckled at what Erza just did. Erza who unknowingly hit her father blushed and she said "Sorry" "It''s alright," said Silver as he smiled. "Silver, Do you know where Igneel is?" asked Natsu Silver looked at Natsu and said "No, but your aunt is" "Aunt? What''s that? Is that a food?" asked Natsu "No, her name is Jane, she is the sister of your foster father Igneel," said Silver "Ohh..." said Natsu as smoke started coming out of his head, Happy then went and explained it to Natsu. "Idiot," said Gray. Meanwhile... Milliana, Wally, and Sho are crying when they saw the Body of Simon without a life left in it and just floated there. Silver noticed it and said "Oh! That''s right! I almost forgot!" He then flew towards the body of Simon is at, touching it, he said {Reincarnation} [ Congratulations host for creating a new Skill! Skill: Revive Description: Bring someone to back to life by touching the body and recalling the soul. {Laws needed: Soul, Time, Space} ] After a few seconds, Simons body started moving as he opened his eyes and looked around, he asked: "What Happened?" Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Simon come back to life, Millliana, Sho, Wally, and Erza all jumped to where he is at and hugged him, confusing Simon. Silver backed away when he noticed that they all jumped to Simon and made them all able to float so they won''t fall down. After some time of talking, they all look at Silver and said: "Thank you!" "Don''t mind it, it is the only thing I can do for him for protecting my dear Daughter" said Silver. "How did you do that!?" asked a shock Lucy "Well, I am a God, so I can do a thing or two," said Silver. "Now then, let''s go back to the guild," said Silver as he opened a portal "Everyone, come let''s go" inviting everyone in Draig did not say anything and entered the portal, Natsu, Lucy, Happy, and Gray already entered the same thing before so they were not shocked. But, Wally, Sho, Milliana, and Simon were a shock when Draig suddenly grabbed them all and entered the portal. Silver and the others also entered, but before they did, Erza asked: "Just who are you?" "Me? I am your father and no one else" said Silver as he smiled while taking Erza away from Irene and finally able to hug his daughter and entered the portal. ......... Magnolia~ Everyone from Fairy Tail Guild was still outside, waiting and worried. The world stopped trembling long ago, but they still waited outside for they are worried about Erza and the others. Out of nowhere, a portal appeared and Draig exited it along with Natsu and the others in his hands, seeing that they are safe, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Soon rigth after, another five figures also exited it as it closed. Everyone was dumbfounded by seeing the three women who are wil Erza and Silver. Someone asked "Silver-san, may I ask who are they?" "Ohh... Let me introduce them to you guys, they are Ophis, Rose, and Irene they are my wives, Irene is the mother of Erza" ''Wives? Erza''s Mother?'' thought Mira "What!?" again asked all the guild members "Ahem! Let us all go inside first and talk there" said Makarov No one odjected the Guild Master and proceeded to walk inside the guild. "You guys go first, I''ll go and take the others from the Empire" said Silver toward his wives "Okay" said Ophis "Don''t take too long" said Irene "Bring some beer when you come back" said Rose Silver just smiled and opened a portal disappearing from everyones sight. Inside the guild, everyone was asking Erza, Makarov, along with Ophis, Rose, and Irene about many thing, but Makarov just said to wait before Silver comes back. Everyone did not asked any more questions again and just waited. A couple of minutes later, a portal appeared within the guild mess hall. Silver, Ingvild, Gabriel, Serafall, Albion(human form), Yuri, Rita, Shirone, Kuroka, Ur, Ultear all came out from the portal. Everyone was shocked when they appeared, they knew most of them but when they saw Ingvild, Gabriel, and Serafall, they thought ''Goddesses!'' Makarov then coughed as he went to the stage to get everyone''s attention, he started introducing everyone, "Everyone, listen!, Most of you already knew Shirone and Kuroka being Silver''s little Siters so I won''t tell you again who they are, Yuri and Rita, I have introduced you all to them before, but that is not the entire truth, Their names are Yuri Dreyar and Rita Dreyar, they are my Father and Mother respectively! My Father Yuri Dreyar is also one of the founders of the Guild!. UR she is the master of Gray, Ultear is the daughter of Ur. Albion and Draig, they are Heavenly Dragons, they treat Silver-sama as their master! Ingvild-sama, she is a wife of Silver-sama, and is a Devil. Gabriel-sama, she is also a wife of Silver-sama and is an Angel. Serafall-sama, she is also a wife of Silver-sama and is also a Devil. Ophis-sama, she is also a wife of Silver-sama, she is a Dragon God. Rose-sama, she is also a wife of Silver-sama and also a Dragon God. Irene-sama, she is also a wife of Silver sama and is a Dragon Queen. Erza is the daughter of Silver-sama and Irene-sama. Silver-sama is also one of the founders of Fairy Tail Guild, He is also an Emperor and he is the Dragon God of Chaos!" Everyone within the guild couldn''t believe what they just heard. They all said, "What!" Everyone couldn''t believe what Makarov just said, almost all of them started asking questions here and there. Makarov got pissed and yelled, "What I have just said was true! So don''t ask me again!" Everyone then stopped bothering Makarov and went and asked Ur, Ultear, Gray, Natsu, Lucy, and Happy along with Shirone and Kuroka to which they answered their question. After some time of questioning, everyone then looked to where Silver is at and when they saw him, all their jaws dropped and went wide eyes, they all thought ''The Hell!'' With Silver''s group... Silver said "Here, say Ahhh" as he tried to feed Erza with a cake (Strawberry cake) All his wives just chuckled at what Silver is doing, while Erza who Silver is fawning over is blushing and said "I-i-i-i c-can eat -o-on my own" "No! Lett papa feed you!" said Silver Erza was helpless at what Silver is doing and feeling shy, she tried to ask her mothers for help with her eyes, but they just chuckled and didn''t say anything. Silver kept making Cake after Cake, and the table is filled with a strawberry cake which is Erza''s favorite. When Silver made one cake Erza''s eyes sparkled, Silver noticed this so he keeps making one after another until the whole table is filled with cakes, making a spoon and a plate, Silver went and took a piece of it and started feeding Erza one after another. Hours later... Erza who was fed by her father had enough cake and said she is full. Silver nodded and stood up from his seat. Everyone looked at him curiously, Silver then said, "Let''s Party!" "Yeah!!!" Said all the guild members, Silver then made barrel after barrel of beer while making some food. Everyone partied till morning, all Drunk and Wasted. ------------- Noon... Everyone in the guild who stayed and partied till morning started waking up one after another with a headache. Those who woke up first started going back home to sleep some more or others. Soon Silver and co. also woke up, after spending some more time on the guild as they ate, Silver said "You guys go back to the Empire first, take erza also and introduce her to everyone" "What about you?" asked Gabriel "I will come later, first I have to do something" said Silver "Okay" they all said as they made a portal and entered it along with Erza. Silver then said "Now then, time for some destruction" Chapter 69 - Zeref... Magnolia~ Fairy Tail Guild... When Ophis and co. left, Silver decided to do something, standing up from his seat, he said: "Now then, time for some destruction". Milliana, Simon, Sho, Wally decided to travel the world because they have almost been stuck in the tower for all their lives, helping in building the now destroyed tower. Erza wanted them to join Fairy Tail but they refused as they also felt bad about doubting Erza all these years and hated her, but when they heard the truth, they could only blame themselves and those who manipulated Jellal. Silver told them everything, the truth, thus they asked Erza for forgiveness for doubting and hurting her, all these past years. Erza just said that she herself is to be blamed for not being able to tell or show them the truth. After they spent more time talking to each other, Milliana and co. went away and promise to meet with each other again in the future. ............ As he stood up, he asked ''System, why does my head hurt?'' [ Answering to host... It is because the host drank too much of the *Creator''s beer* ] ''Just how many did I drink last night?'' [ Answering to host... 100 bottles host ] ''I see, that''s why. Anyways, system, take me to Tenrou Island for now'' [ Command accepted... Teleporting in 3.2.1 ] Tenrou Island~ Silver suddenly appeared in front of Mavis grave, Mavis who was sitting on top of her grave was startled when Silver just appeared out of nowhere, she asked: "*Hic* Silver, why are you here?" "Oh! Yo Mavis thought you were in the Empire? And what is that on your hand? Is that liquor?" asked Silver "Yep, Rose gave it to me before, so, why are you here *Hic*?" asked a drunk Mavis "Rose huh. Well, I''m here to build the Guild we built years ago and make someone guard it" said Silver "Who?" asked Mavis, not bothering to ask how Silver would rebuild the guild. "You''ll find out soon," said Silver "Okay, Zeref is also here, asking himself when would his brother kill him," said Mavis "Oh! Good because I want to rough him up a bit" said Silver "Why?" asked Mavis "Well, because his creation made my daughter cry," said Silver "Ohh..." said Mavis who is drunk with sleepy eyes. Silver then commanded the system to take out the rubbles of the old guild building from the system. Mavis didn''t say anything and just watched. Silver then activated his {Universal Creation Magic} and rebuilt the whole old Guild, he didn''t want to just let the old guild building be forgotten or something so he decided to rebuild it at Tenrou Island that Fairy Tail respect as their Holy Island for it is the birthplace of the first guild master Mavis. After rebuilding the old guild building in front of Mavis grave, Silver then commanded ''System, take out Jellal'' [ Command accepted... Unsealing Jellal in 3.2.1... Done. ] Out of nowhere, a terrified Jellal appeared and said "MONSTERS!" Silver hit him in the head and said "Shut up! No one will kill you" "You! It is you! Please just kill me" said a terrified Jellal, his memories of being beaten up by the three angered mothers are still fresh in his head. "Calm down kid, you''re safe now, no one will kill you," said Silver "Why?" asked Jellal "I know that you were being manipulated before, so I forgave you, it is not really your fault for making my daughter cry, so don''t blame yourself anymore," said Silver "I was being manipulated? Who was it?" asked Jellal who calmed down "I''m not telling you because I am just about to go and annihilate them all," said Silver "Thank you!" said Jellal as he bowed his head and started thinking about everything he has done in the past. As Jellal recalled everything, tears slowly formed at his eyes as they fall down from them, he said "Forgive me! Everyone, I have hurt you!" said Jellal as he keeps banging his head into the hard ground. "Hey! Stop that, don''t hurt yourself anymore" said Silver and he went and stopped Jellal from killing himself from banging his head into the hard ground. At the tower of heaven, before Irene''s attack could kill Jellal or hit him, Silver commanded the system to put him in his inventory to which the system did but Silver has to pay 10,000 system points to do so, because the inventory cannot store living beings but can, if Silver paid points for it which Silver did. Mavis knew about Jellal because Silver showed her everything before that is needed for her to know, she felt sad about Jellal being manipulated for others and requested Silver to help him and the others, to which Silver did. "Thank you" gratefully said Jellal with tears in his face. "Now then, I want you to guard this place, and the guild, you can live here peacefully. Now let me ask, do you want to join Fairy Tail?" asked Silver "If I can, I will do everything to atone for my sins!" bowed Jellal "Good" Silver then made a mark of the Fairy Tail guild in Jellal''s right shoulder and said "Mavis now you got another company, haha, I will go to the Empire later and tell them about Jellal, there is someone there who can teach him about Heavenly Magic (Who!)" "Okay!" said Mavis happily who got another company within the Island. Jellal who just got the guild insignia was shocked when he saw Mavis, he asked "Who?" "It is Mavis, the first guild master of Fairy Tail Guild, be polite to her," said Silver "Please take care of me," said Jellal politely as he bowed towards Mavis. Mavis giggled and said "Nice to meet you too, Jellal-kun, I have seen everything you have been through all your life" "Thank you" politely and gratefully said Jellal. "Now then, where is that Zeref bastard," said Silver [ Answering to host... Zeref''s current location is ***** ] ''Thanks, System''. "Well, I''ll leave you guys for now, and Jellal, live free from now on, no one shall manipulate you ever again," said Silver "Thank you," said Jellal again. Silver then vanished to where he is at. -------------------- Tenrou Island~ Zeref is just walking around when suddenly Silver appeared in front of him before he could say anything, Silver punched him at his face as it made him hit the ground hard and said "Yo! Do your creations want to war with me or you want?" asked Silver Zeref who was hit by Silver spit out blood and was shocked for suddenly being hit, he asked: "What, what happened?" "Well, your creations manipulated someone after another which led to making my daughter cry and hurt, I know you are not to blame but because you did not order them to do so and did it on their own, but still, you should have told them about a thing or two," said Silver "Who? What they did?" asked Zeref "Tartaros. I did warn you before, but it seems like you have forgotten, no? Or is it your pride ?" asked Silver who is now showing just how angry he is. Zeref trembled, yes, Silver told him about them before to stop manipulating humans, but he didn''t heed Silver''s words and now it led to Silver''s daughter being hurt. Zeref said "I''m sorry, I should have appeared in front of them and told them about it, but I thought that if I were to appear before them all their dreams might be forgotten," said Zeref "Don''t worry about that because they are all about to disappear," said Silver "Sorry," said Zeref Silver walked towards Zeref and activated his {All Curse Breaker} Skill, freeing Zeref from his curse and him being Immortal. Zeref was shocked, he felt something leaving his body. He looked towards his hand and body, he could see black gaseous gas like substance leaving his body as his curse of contradiction is fading away along with the black gas substant thing, he asked: "What did you do!?" "I removed your curse while keeping your life and stay young when you were cursed and extended your life for more than a hundred years. I know of your wish of being with Natsu, your father, and mother and be together again for they are killed by Dragons making you hate them" said Silver "How! How did you know!" asked Zeref who has now had tears in his eyes. "First of, you learned magic to revive your brother out of love and be with him along with your parents, right? Thus making Ankhseram curse you, making you unable to revive your mother and father just like Natsu. It then drove you to make one after another hoping to successfully revive your mother and father, right?" asked Silver Zeref cried, he said "How, how did you know? Just who are you!?" "I am Silver Blaze, the Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos. I know everything, it is why I will help you achieve your real dreams, your dream of being with your whole family again" said Silver, he felt bad for Zeref. Zeref was cursed by God is known as Ankhseram, for trying to revive his brother. But, after he successfully did, he got cursed with the curse known as the {Curse of Contradiction}. Zeref loved his family, he did everything he could, he loved his brother, he researches one after, he got cursed because of it. He was only able to revive his brother Natsu, but not their parents, which led him to make etherion demons one after another. But, they all failed! He couldn''t revive his mother and father, thus! He made etherion made by his curse one after another in the hope of killing him. He gave up, he hated himself, he hated Ankhseram. And when he finally found love, that love also got cursed and died! Now that Silver laid everything down on him which he kept all this time all by himself couldn''t help but cry. He cried, Zeref''s true wish is to be with his family again, it is his only wish from the beginning. And now that Silver said that he could revive them? How would he think again? Zeref loved Mavis, but the curse of contradiction also killed the woman he loved. He hated himself and only wished to die. Losing your whole family, doing everything you could to revive them and got cursed. Loving a woman only for her to be killed by your f*cking curse! Who wouldn''t lose it? Silver then patted the shoulder of Zeref and said: "Don''t worry kid, you will be with them soon and be with Mavis again, by that time, make sure to give me a grandchild, Okay?" Zeref was startled, he asked "But how? Mavis is dead for years and it is because of me!" "Nah, for me, no one is dead because I can revive them," said Silver with a smile "You will also get curse by Ankhserem if you do that!" said Zeref "No, and No. I will kill that Ankhserem thing when he shows himself up" said Silver who''s anger is now directed towards the God known as Ankhserem. "Thank you" said Zeref who again bowed to Silver. "Nah, don''t mind it, go back to your Empire for now and tell all your citizens to never come and hurt or attack Fiore more like my daughter, or else, millions of Dragons will come and burn your Empire to the ground, or just my wives are enough to do so haha" said Silver "I will!" swore Zeref "Go then," said Silver as he opened a portal that leads to where Alvarez Empire is at. Zeref then entered and said, "Thank you" as he entered the portal. "Ankhseram, get ready, I will kill you!" Chapter 70 - History...The Puppet Tenrou Island~ Before Zeref could leave Mavis went and hugged Zeref. Silver noticed Mavis and just smiled as he commanded the system to let her hug Zeref. Mavis cried as she is finally able to hug Zeref. Zeref the man she loves, Mavis who the one Zeref love. They hug each other as they cried. Love! Yes, Love! It is love! It is the whole reason they have been cursed! Both love each other, they were ready to sacrifice everything they have. But only to be cursed by God who is known as Ankhserem! LOVE! It is, the ONE TRUE MAGIC! Who everyone seeks out. But those who seek it out always gets lost on their path. Those who do everything they can, those who wish, those who were left behind. Everyone is always searching for LOVE! We, yes we, we all wanted our loved ones to be alive again. It should be possible, for this is the world is known as the world of Magic! But why? Why must those who love get cursed even if they did everything they can?! Why!? For that, we must know a bit of Ankhseram who is known as God. But, before he did so, he also has his own story. -------------------- Timeline X0~ In the far east of the world that was known before as the world of barren. Land of Barren~ In this Village, a girl was born, she was named as ''SERA'', her parents was happy when she was born. She was the fruit of her mother and father''s love. Time passed... Although they were poor, they always did everything they could just to live and be happy, helping each other and sharing. Sera was now 15 years old, climbing the mountains just to find some herb and food and help her parents who are now old. She wanted to help her father and mother, even though she is weak, she did her best. When she was 8 years old, she already knows how poor they are and how to live for she was taught over the years. Albeit being small, she joined the village hunters secretly and not letting her parents know fir they might forbid her. She did her best, she did everything she could. And when she reached the age of 15. She fell in love with a man. She fell hard and at that time her parents were already too old. Years passed, her parents died together, leaving her alone, and the man she loved, also left her for another. Sera''s heart was broken, she cried, she was left alone, she couldn''t trust anymore. She who was left behind, decided to do everything she can, she wants her parents back. Sera was left all by herself, she searches everywhere, she went deep into the mountains, she swam the ocean as far as she could. Hoping to learn something and revived her parents. Years passed, as she searches everywhere until a certain God noticed her struggle and thought of using her. Sera then became the succesor of the God of Contradiction and became an Immortal, not exactly a succesor but just a puppet, by the one who was origanily the God who oversees the whole world of Earthland. No! It is not his real name, his name is the Cursed God, but took the name of Ankhseream. Hundreds of years passed... There was a time she saw Zeref reviving his brother, she got mad, she became angry! She thought, ''How! How can a Mortal do what I couldn''t! As jealous as she was, she ended up cursing Zeref with her curse. Years passed... She saw Mavis use Magic that she is not completely able to control and it is also magic from Dark magic. She ended up cursing Mavis also. She did all of it but it was never her fault, she was just being used by the God Ankhserem which she took the name for herself! Silver knew this, he knew that the one who cursed Zeref and Mavis was not really the one who did, she was just being used! This made Silver hate, he hates the so-called God Ankhseram and swore to kill him and free Sera, Sera who was being used all this time! She who was innocent and who was manipulated by a Gods whim! She who was innocent ended up being used by God! ------------------ How did Silver know it? It is because of the All Have System! Silver swore to himself, To kill, he would and no one can stop him! Silver declared, "I WILL KILL YOU ANKHSERAM!!!" Chapter 71 - Icy and Gray... Tenrou Island~ After Silver spoke with Zeref, Mavis, and Jellal, he finally said ''System, remove limiters'' [ Command accepted!... Removing Limiter... Conqueror mode has been unleashed ] ''Thanks, System'' [ Your Welcome Host ] After removing the limiters Silver put on himself, he thought ''Time to conquer!'' [ Yes it is time host ] ''System, take me to Tartaros headquarters'' [ Command accepted... Teleporting in 3.2.1 ] -------------- Up in the Sky... Tartaros Headquarters~ A cube like a thing is floating up in the sky, it traveled to wherever the wind takes it. Inside the cube like a thing, "Sayla, how was it?" "Forgive me Kyoka-sama, it is a fail" "Oho, this a new one for you to fail, Sayla" "Just how much did we lose? How much How Much!" "May I ask why have you failed?" "Haha! You should have let me go and made them all explode!" "Oho, who was the one who made you fail" "I was the one and I am also the one who would kill you all!" All the Tartaros high ranking Demons were startled when they heard the voice. Silver commanded the system to teleport him to where the Tartaros headquarters is at, which the system did so. The Demons, No, more like Curse Demons was startled when they heard Silver and looked at him. Sayla, one of the Etherios Demon made by Zeref, no, it is a Demon made by hope but ended up being a curse Demon said "It is you! Why are you here!?" "Do you really need to ask? I am here to destroy you all!!!" said Silver who is angry, Silver is angry, he is angry at Sayla but angrier at Kyoka. When Ultear stopped manipulating Jellal, Sayla was the one who manipulated Jellal. They tried to kill Jellal but of course, Silver noticed it, they have always been watching him since ever when he was at the tower of heaven. What Silver hated the most is those who manipulate, those who think they can do what they want, they who thought themselves as the highest. Especially Ankhseram. Silver promised to himself that he will kill them all. "Oho seems like we have a visitor," said the necromancer "Ney Ney, how much is your soul, how much how much," said a yellow thing with one eye. "It is you!" said and pointed a Demon with two golden horns on her head. "Yep, I have come to kill you all," said Silver Without saying anything, someone tried to freeze Silver with his Devil Slaying Magic. Silver just let it hit him trying to see if it will affect him. But! It didn''t even scratch him in the least bit. Silver said, "Ice Devil Slayer, seems like it won''t do any good, right, Silver Fullbuster?" "You! Who are you, How do you know me!?" asked the Ice Devil Slayer. "I am Silver Blaze, a Dragon God. Don''t worry, I will not kill you until you meet with your son Gray, so, step aside" said Silver. Everyone was shocked when they heard what Silver just said, the necromancer said "If you kill me, he will also die" as he laughed "Who said you need to die?" asked Silver. He then opened a portal leading to where the necromancer will suffer for Eternity and sent him there. The Curse Demons all felt scared when they saw what was inside the portal when Silver opened it. They saw 32 figures who are all screaming and shouting to just let them die. [ S Mode - Unlocked ] (Pffft) Silver smiled evilly when he saw the Demons expression when they saw what was inside the portal, he asked "BOO! Hahaha, What? Did that scare you? Tell me, how do you all want to die? Don''t worry, I''ll just slowly torture you all till you die" Silver was smiling, the smile of the devil can now be seen again on him, a smile of his sadistic side has resurfaced yet again! The demons were all scared, especially Sayla who witness just how strong Silver is just from his aura alone and not to even mention his three wives. Any of them could kill and destroy the whole Tartaros guild all by themselves. Sayla who was the one who manipulated Jellal after Ultear disappeared, tried to go back to the Tartaros base and report everything that has happened to Kyoka. Scared as she was, she was only able to reach their headquarters earlier and to report everything she had witnessed. But, before she could report everything, Silver appeared. When Silver''s aura was unleashed, he made it so that the demons won''t feel a thing about it because he noticed that Sayla was watching all this time, his wives also did but they didn''t bother about her because they could just go and annihilate the whole Tartaros whenever they felt like it. "Ohh! I know since you all see humans are just mere things. Why don''t I also send you to where I sent that necromancer guy is? I''m sure he is already screaming there, out of joy haha" sarcastically said Silver with an evil smile on his face. The demons were all angry at Silver for mocking them, they tried to attack him but, Silver already locked them in place, making them unable to move. Kyoka said "You! You will not stop us from our plans of reviving E.N.D!" as she struggled to move but failed to do so. "Revive? Who said he is dead? He is out there, laughing and happy, why revive someone who is alive? You all are idiots, no?" mocked Silver again. "You!" said Kyoka but before she could finish her words, Silver said "I''m tired of talking with you all, just go and suffer" as he sent them all to eternal suffering except Silver Fullbuster who was also afraid at Silver but didn''t say anything. "Ohh, we will talk later, for now, I have to deal with this Mardgeer thing," said Silver as he looked away. "Oya, you noticed me huh, here I was planning on greeting you first," said Mardgeer "Hmm... Yep, I should just also send you to where I sent the others, my head is still aching for drinking that thing" said Silver, not bothering to look at Mardgeer twice and sent him to where he sent the others also are. "Now then, all is done. Wait, not yet, Oi Icy do you want to meet your son?" asked Silver "Son? Are you really sure he is alive? All I know is that he was also killed by Deliora" asked Icy. "Nah, he isn''t, so? Want to?" ask Silver who''s a headache is getting worse. "Oh well, better make this fast, I have a headache and I want to sleep" complained Silver. Silver then flew up along with Icy and also sent the Demon that the Tartaros used as a base to the same place he sent the other. "Oi Icy, Do you want to be a human again or stay as a Summon of that necro thing?" asked Silver "If it''s possible, I would be glad to become just a normal human again and give this power I have now to Gray," said Icy. "Okay," said Silver. As the two of them flew down and landed on the ground, Silver went and Decomposed the body of Silver Fullbuster with his {Decompose} Skill, but he did not forget to keep the Ice Devil Slaying Magic from Decomposing also and save it by using his system and it took the form of sphere which is blue in color. After doing so, he used his {Perfect Reincarnation} Skill and revived Icy again who is now just a pure and normal human. There is a certain condition before Silver can use his {Perfect Reincanation} Skill, and that is, he needed to know how the person looks like or meet the person in the flesh. He also tried reviving his old mother and father many times, but for some reason, he couldn''t. It was like he is being forbidden by some kind of power. Icy who was just reincarnated slowly opened his eyes and almost couldn''t believe that what Silver said was true. Silver then went and gave the black sphere object which is blue in color and gave it to Icy, he said "Here, I have already removed the side effects of this magic, so you can just use it for yourself or give it to someone else, your choice, and sorry but I can''t revive your wife" said Silver "No, I understand, thank you for giving me another chance!" said Icy who is now human and bowed to Silver. "Now now, there''s no need to bow, come, let''s go and meet your son," said Silver who is slowly getting a bit dizzy. "Thank you," said Icy again. Silver then opened a portal leading to where the guild is at, after making so, he and Icy entered it. Icy was feeling nervous and happy at the same time, his son who he thought was dead all this time was in fact still alive! --------------------- Magnolia~ Gray, Natsu, Lucy, and Happy were in a dilemma, not knowing what to do, the group was already used to having Erza along with them as they go into missions, but now that she went and gone into the Empire, they just felt like empty. As they felt bored and just sitting there, a portal appeared just in front of the guild entrance. Silver and Icy exited it, Silver seeing the entrance closed he kicked it open and shouted "GRAY! I HAVE A PRESENT!" When everyone heard Silver with a loud voice, they were all shock and looked at him curiously. When Gray looked at Silver and seeing the one along with him, he froze. The Ice User froze! He asked "A-a-are y-y-you r-rr-eal!? You''re not dead?" as he stood up from his seat with tears forming on his eyes. Everyone was shocked seeing Gray like that and thought ''What happened? And who is that with Silver?'' Silver said "Of course he is real! I picked him up somewhere" Icy smiled and said "You have grown up Gray" Gray suddenly run towards Icy and said "Father!" "Father!?" Everyone on the guild was shocked when they heard what Gray just said and looked at him running towards his father. When he reached him, he said "Where were you, you bastard!" as he went and punch his father who got thrown away. "Why punch him! He is your father!" said everyone on the guild. "Whahaha! Go beat him up!" cheered Silver as he laughed. Gray looked at Silver and said "Thank you" then dashed again to where his father got thrown at. Silver just smiled and said "Well, I really need to go and sleep. I''m getting dizzier" then he opened a portal as he entered it and disappeared from the guild. ------------------------ Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Rose and co. was walking through the Imperial Hall, they have just finished introducing Erza as their Imperial Princess and will rule the Empire in the near future. When Erza first arrive at the Empire, she was flabbergast, almost couldn''t say anything and when she saw the entiretity of the Empire, she became dumbfounded. And when her mothers intruduced her to all the Empire''s citizen, which is made purely by Dragons. All the Dragons roared, making the whole Empire tremble. As they all greeted "WE GREET HER HIGHNESS, THE IMPERIAL PRINCESS!!!" Erza nearly fainted, her father Silver sure said about an Empire of Dragons before also her mothers, she believed them, but seeing it in person is a different thing from just hearing. After they finished introducing Erza to the Dragons, all the Dragons started talking about making an statue of Erza to please her, they argued about what to use for building it, some said gold, some said diamond, some even said a ruby because of her hair, everyone started talking until they came to a conclusion, that they will recreate her image exactly how she looks like while making it more beautiful. Of course, Draig and Albion also joined the discussion as they argued and ended up fighting again to which the Dragons didn''t mind and continued discussing. As everyone was walking through the Imperial Hall, a portal appeared revealing Silver when he exited it. When they saw him, they all got curious when they saw his face along with his breathing that slowly becoming ragged and hurried. Rose went and asked "Oi Silver, what''s wrong?" with a worried face. "I don''t~" but before he could finish his words, Silvers body slowly fall down. Everyone was shocked when they saw him falling down with his eyes closed, as quick as they can, they went and catched his body before it could hit the floor, they all shouted, "SILVER!!" Chapter 72 - Meeting Father-in-Law... Chaos Dragon God Empire~ It has been a week since Silver lost consciousness for reasons unknown. All his wives along with Shirone, Kuroka, Erza, and the others are worried about him. They are always watching him almost never leaving his side as Silver sleeps peacefully. ---------------- In Silver''s Dreams~ "Huh? Where am I? What happened?" Silver said as he tried looking around, but can only see nothing because of the place he currently seeing is all black no color or anything just pure black. Suddenly, a light appeared and as it dimmed down, Silver can see the old man again who he calls father-in-law. "Father-in-law?" said Silver "We meet again, son," said the *Creator* "Where are we? What happened? Where is Daisy?" asked Silver continuously "Son, she''s always watching over you, you will see her someday. As for where we are, we are currently inside of your dreams. I was the reason you lost consciousness because I have to tell you something" said the *Creator* "What is it? Why won''t she come and meet me? I miss her" said Silver "There is a time and place for everything, son. She will come and meet you sooner or later. Now then, let me tell you something" said the *Creator* "What is it?" asked Silver seemingly getting the idea why his Goddess is still not meeting up with him. "First about myself, I might call myself as the *Creator* but, I am only the *Creator of Dreams*," said the *Creator* "What do you mean by that?" asked Silver "Well, I am only one of the Creators, and I am the Creator of Dreams who makes Dreams come true and Create all the Dream Worlds. But, there is more Creator other than me, each of their own Creation, there are 10 of us except our Father" said the Dream Creator "And?" said Silver "Well, we have come into a decision towards something and discussed it as we all agreed," said the Dream Creator. "And what is it?" asked Silver "That I cannot tell you for now, but in the future, you will know, at least, when you are strong enough," said the Dream Creator. "What is this, you said you will tell me something and now you will not" complained Silver "It is not only me you know, but the others also can''t. But, let me tell you about your Bloodline" said the Dream Creator "What about my Bloodline?" asked Silver who finally got interested. "Well, your Bloodline is one of a kind, when you wished for it, Father is the one who gave it to you, it has Unlimited power and possibilities and it seems like you haven''t truly explored it along with your eyes," said the Dream Creator "Which bloodline and eye''s abilities?" asked Silver "Both of your Bloodline, they are both Evolvable that is why they cannot be graded for they held endless possibilities. About your eyes, you should find it out yourself" said the Dream Creator "Interesting. So where is my wife? And who are those other 9 beings your telling me earlier?" "As I said, I cannot tell you. If you want to know, become stronger, stronger than anybody else. At the end there is a prize you will never hope to be able to dream of" mysteriously said the Dream Creator "You''re hiding something," said Silver The Dream Creator started sweating and said "Fine! I will tell you! You have 14+ Billion Years more to reach the summit and be able to come to the higher realm. All I will tell you, become strong! Go to that world also and make your soul stronger. That''s all I can tell you!" said the Dream Creator "Haha, got you!" laughed Silver "Anyway, become stronger, have fun in your travels, don''t think too hard, it doesn''t fit you," said the Dream Creator "What do you mean by that!" said Silver "Yeah Yeah, let''s meet again in the future, remember, have fun and don''t stress yourself, you still have billions of years ahead of you," said the Dream Creator and sent back Silver to reality. Finished doing that the Dream Creator said: "Oh Sh*t I forgot to tell him something!" "Well, never mind, I''ll tell him later haha, now back to drinking" As the Dream Creator vanished to where he is at. ---------------------- Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Within the Emperor''s Chamber... Silver slowly woke up as he smiled. Erza who was currently watching over her father noticed that Silver woke up, tears formed on her eyes and quickly went and hugged Silver and said: "Father you''re awake!" Silver was startled when Erza suddenly hugged him, he said "Yes my dear, I''m awake, sorry for worrying you. How long was I sleeping?" "A Week" answered Erza who slowly let go of her father and stared at him, checking if he really is alright. "A Week? Wow, didn''t notice that. Well, that''s great then, I thought I slept again for hundreds of years" said Silver as he slowly got up from the bed and stood up. Suddenly, the door was burst open as Ophis, Serafall, Ingvild, Rose, Gabriel, Irene, Shirone and Kuroka appeared. Seeing that Silver is awake for real, they all went and jumped at him making him fall back into the bed. "You''re awake," they all said "Yes yes I am and I am alright," said Silver who was being squeezed by his wives and little sisters. "What happened?" asked Gabriel "Father-in-law called me," said Silver "Ohh..." they all said and let go of Silver "What did he tell you this time?" asked Rose "I cannot tell you," said Silver as he smiled "Hmmpf" harumped Rose "Here we thought that something bad happened to you," said Ingvild "Sorry my dear," said Silver "Well, better recall the Dragons then," said Serafall and proceeded to walk outside to command the Royal Guards. "Why recall? Did something happen?" asked Silver "Well," said Ophis "Onii-chan, they sent the Dragons to find out if anyone hurt you, they sent Million to Alvarez and another to the west and they all went angry haha" informed Shirone happily "Well, let''s hope they didn''t burn everything out there," said Kuroka "The F*ck" Chapter 73 - Awakening Erzas Bloodline... Chaos Dragon God Empire~ The very same day Silver awoke, all the Dragons that have been sent out have come back, he asked: "What happened?" "Your Majesty, everything has been burned to the ground, no need to worry," said a captain Dragon. "That''s right Your Majesty, all Demons and beast have been killed, too bad we didn''t the Ankhseram guy" reported another one. "No one shall hurt His Majesty!" roared a Dragon "NO ONE SHALL HURT HIS MAJESTY AND THE EMPIRE!!!" roared back all the Dragons. Silver asked "Did you kill humans?" "No Your Majesty, only demons, beast, and others, but not humans" reported the expedition commander. "Good! Go and party" commanded Silver "All Hail His Majesty!" said the commander "ALL HAIL HIS MAJESTY!!" roared back all the Dragons. "Shut up! And go away! You''re noisy!" complained Silver "YES!" roared all the Dragons happily and went away as they all went drinking and some. Another week has passed since Silver woke up, Erza said she wants to go back to the guild and do missions again. Her mothers didn''t want her to go but Silver said "If she said she wants to go, she will, and no one shall object!" as he fawns over his daughter and asked, "Right my dear?" while rubbing his cheeks against Erza''s cheeks. "R-right," said Erza Everyone couldn''t rebuke Silver as he said it in a serious tone and just decided to tag along. Silver said "No! Only me and her, I''m gonna take my daughter to date, right my dear?" "E-eh?" said Erza Silver then said "Let''s go, and you guys don''t come I want to spend time with my daughter alone and if you come hehe, you will see" warned Silver Everyone gulped when they heard him, who knows what he might do? They then bid farewells as Silver and Erza entered the portal Silver just made, disappearing from sight. "Damn him! Why didn''t he let us come!" complained Rose "He is excited," said Ophis "Yes, and that smile of him. He is planning something" said Serafall "Let''s pray for the victim," said Gabriel "Eh!? But I can''t!" said Ingvild "Shirone, let''s go make a tombstone for the victim," said Kuroka "Okay onee-chan," said Shirone happily "Let us come as well," said Ur "Yeah, let''s make it beautiful" added Ultear "Draig, do you know how to pray?" asked Albion "No, you?" asked Draig "No, let''s ask Gabriel to teach us," said Albion, Draig just nodded, the two then went and asked Gabriel who happily taught them. -------------------- Magnolia~ Fairy Tail Guild... Natsu is losing it and jus keep dancing or so everywhere within the guild along with Happy, while Lucy was just there, sitting alone and watching Natsu do his stupid plays. Laxus along with his Thunder God group was also there, they couldn''t believe when Makarov introduced him to his Great-Grandfather and said it was all a lie. He didn''t believe his grandfather and also everyone, he is still in his high shoes and thinks that fairy tail is weak. Gajeel ended up joining Fairy Tail when Makarov saw him sneaking glances from the guild entrance and invited him to join, which Gajeel happily joined. Juvia is crying, not being with her love named Gray-sama. Mira is still at the bar doing her work with a smile on her face, everyone was doing what they wanted and always do. A portal appeared out of nowhere and Erza along with her father Silver exited it. When everyone saw them, they all cheered and became happy, especially Natsu, Lucy, and Happy. Natsu went and said "Erza! Let''s go do missions" happily "Aye," said happily. "What took you so long? It is almost time for me to pay my rent" complained Lucy "Eh? Didn''t you guys went on a mission?" asked Erza "No," said Lucy "Where''s Gray?" asked Erza as she looks around. "Well, his father came and he has been with him since they only come to the guild together and takes a mission for the two of them," said Lucy "Ohh," said Erza "Wait! Erza, what happened? You became, no, you look more beautiful now" asked Lucy "W-well, it is a long story, my father said he just awakened my Bloodline which is that of a Dragon," said Erza "A Dragon?" asked Natsu "Yes," said Erza "She is my daughter and also Irene and we both are Dragons, it is natural for her to be a Dragon" interjected Silver "Oh! That''s why she is always looking like a demon and strong" said Natsu "What''d you say!" said an angered Erza towards Natsu, Erza then grabbed Natsu in his head and threw him away "IYA!!!" shouted the flying Natsu "Erza''s scary," said Happy and Lucy who hugged each other. "Hahaha, that''s my daughter for you" proudly said Silver. .......... Back to a few days ago~ Silver was thinking and asked ''System, is it alright now to awaken Erza''s Bloodline?'' [ Answering to host... Yes it is host, but Erza won''t have her Dragon form yet as she needs to get used to her new power and strength first ] ''What she will gain?'' [ Answering to host... Please awaken her Bloodline first to know which she will inherit ] ''Okay, but will it hurt her?'' [ Answering to host... No host, it will not and her bloodline is already waking up ] ''Alright'' Silver then called Erza, he said "Erza my dear, come let''s wake your Bloodline up" "What do you mean, Father?" asked Erza "Is it finally time?" asked Rose excitedly "Yes, it is," said Silver "That''s great," said Serafall "Erza, come sit here, I will awaken your bloodline" invited Silver Erza didn''t say anything and just nodded and sat on the floor, without further ado, Silver sat on the back of Erza and put his right hand to Erza''s back. After Silver put his hand on the back of Erza, he started activating his Chaos Energy along with his Bloodline as he stimulates the sleeping Dragon Bloodline within Erza. A couple of minutes later, Erza''s body started getting wrap by a scarlet light, when the light covered her whole Silver stood up and went a few meters away from Erza. Erza who was covered by the scarlet light could feel something within her self that is awakening, she can feel that she is getting stronger by the second, and there is a certain power slowly awakening within her. A Day has passed since Erza was covered by the scarlet light. When a day has passed the light that''s covering Erza''s whole body started to die out. Soon, the light finally disappeared, revealing a more beautiful Erza than before. Erza slowly opened her eyes and couldn''t believe what has just happened to her. She felt stronger than ever before. *Clap Clap* Silver clapped his hands and said "Congratulations my dear for finally awakening you Bloodline" ''System, tell me what she gained'' [ Analyzing... Done. Host, Miss Erza gained Space, Dragon Form (Sealed), Dragon''s Power and Strenght, Fast Regeneration and Chaos Power ] ''Wow! System why is her Dragon Form is Sealed?'' [ Answering to host... Miss Erza must get used to all her new powers and skills host especially her Chaos Energy because it will fuse with her Dragon Form ] ''Ohh, okay. Thanks'' [ Your Welcome Host ] Silver then asked, "How do you feel my dear?" "I am fine father, but I feel a lot stronger than ever before. Even my Space Magic seems to have become stronger than before" said Erza as she checked herself "That''s your true strength that was sealed, you must master all your abilities so you can transform into a Dragon," said Silver "I can?" asked Erza "Yes you can my dear, come let''s go see the others," said Silver ------------------------------ Magnolia~ A few days have passed since Erza and Silver came back to the guild, Erza, and co. went and did a few missions but Silver went to Tenrou Island and check up on Mavis, Zeref, and Jellal. Spending some time with them Silver asked "Zeref are you not going back to your Empire?" "No, I want to stay here for a while longer and spend time with Mavis," said Zeref "Ohh okay. Don''t worry I will give her body back later so you two can snuggle all the time you want" said Silver Zeref and Mavis both blush at what Silver just told them, he said again "So? How''s Jellal Training?" "He is a good student, where did you find him?" asked Zeref "Somewhere," said Silver "Now then, guess I''ll go back and help with setting the festival and stuff," said Silver Mavis Ahoge stood up as she perked up she asked "Festival?" "Hmm? You never saw Magnolia''s festival huh, I''ll come and take you guys later and watch" said Silver "Really?" asked Mavis "Yes yes" confirmed Silver Silver then opened a portal as he entered it and went back to Magnolia. Meanwhile with Laxus, "Heh, Festival huh" Chapter 74 - Laxus... Magnolia~ Everyone was busy preparing for the upcoming festival, everyone from the Fairy Tail guild stopped going out for missions and helped prepare everything. Meanwhile, there is this blonde-haired young man with a scar in his right eye that looks like lightning. Seeing everyone are happy as they prepare, he smirked and thought ''What God? What Great-Grandparents? What founders? They are just a bunch of bullshit'' Thought the young man who is called Laxus, Makarov told him about Silver and Yuri also Rita, but Laxus never believe the Old Man. ''I am the strongest, what shit God, and founders, I''ll show you all just who is the real strongest, you bunch of weaklings'' he thought and left. Laxus always thought that Fairy Tail must be changed and become stronger, he promises that he will remove the weakling and only the strong must be with the guild. Even though he was told and felt the terrifying aurae before that made the world tremble, he never believed that Silver is a Dragon God, and also one of the founders along with Yuri. -------------------- Fairy Tail Guild~ Currently, everyone is cheering because of the current event of Beauty Contest, of course, Silver is also here, cheering for his daughter Erza. As the ladies went to the stage one after another while showing their beauty and talents, out of nowhere, someone said "Ohoho, if anyone is to be called the most beautiful, it should be me and no other else" as she stepped forward into the stage, startling everyone. "Evergreen! When did you come back?" asked a guild member. Evergreen didn''t reply and tried to petrify every girl who are on the stage using her eyes, but Erza''s Dragon instinct told her not to look at her and kick her which she did. Erza kicked Evergreen in her stomach and sent her flying to the guild wall, Silver cheered "Go go, beat her up, my daughter hahaha" Erza didn''t know why she kicked Evergreen and was shocked when she saw Evergreen stuck up in the wall. Everyone was shocked when Erza kicked Evergreen and was confused, Silver then said "If my daughter didn''t kick her flying, the girls on the stage would have been petrified and turn to stone with her eyes" Everyone then understood why and didn''t bother about it again. Suddenly, Laxus face appeared as lightning and said "Useless, can''t even do one simple thing!" "Laxus! What are you doing, stop this at once!" said Makarov "Hmmph, Old man, don''t bother me, I am going to remove all the weak ones on the guild, and you also dare to accept the one who hurt the guild! You''ve grown old, old man" said Laxus Silver then stood up, he said "You should better stop this kid or else, I will give you a beating" "Heh, the wannabe God, haha, come and find me, you have two hours or the whole Magnolia will be destroyed!" said Laxus "I warned you and not listen, sit tight there within the cathedral I am coming and teach you a lesson," said Silver "You! How did you" before he could finish speaking, Silver cut him off and said "Did you think I don''t know? Who do you think I am!?" "Fine, come and let''s see just how strong you are. That is if you can get out of the guild hahaha" said Laxus as he then disappeared. "Oh well, Makarov, Yuri, Rita, forgive me but, I''ll just go and break a bone or two on him," said Silver "...Sigh... Please don''t kill him" said Makarov "Maybe I should go?" said Yuri "What, you''re going beat your own great-grandson?" asked Rita "Nah, don''t bother," said Silver Silver then walked towards the guild entrance, he felt that there is a barrier and just broke it with his {All Barrier''s Breaker} skill and went towards where Laxus is at. Everyone in the guild just sighed and just sat, waiting for Silver to come back. As Silver is walking, Freed and Bickslow tried to stop him, but Silver just punched them, knocking them out. As Silver is walking, he can see the Lacrimas up in the air that would destroy the whole Magnolia if Laxus activated them with his Magic. Silver opened up a portal and sent it all out into space, out of Laxus reach. Reaching the cathedral Silver entered it and saw Laxus with a smug on his face, Silver noticed Mystogan also within the City but didn''t bother and decided to help him later. "Those useless things can''t even stop a mere wannabe God, really useless. Now I have to do things on my own" said Laxus as he stood up and activated his Lightning Magic and tried to hit Silver with it, but Silver just turned it into nothingness and said "I warned you, Makarov warned you, your great grandmother and grandfather told you everything, but it seems like you really won''t believe if you don''t see it eh" "So what!? I am the strongest, and when I become the Guild Master I will remove all the weaklings and make it a guild only for the strong. Of course, you can be included also" said Laxus "Sigh... Seems like I really have to teach you a lesson" said Silver. Suddenly, Silver disappeared to where he is at, Laxus didn''t see him move but when he felt something hit him in the face and the pain only did he understand. He never stood a chance against Silver. Silver went and punched Laxus on the face and sent him crashing into the cathedral''s walls as it broke and Laxus was sent outside. Laxus who was sent flying outside coughed out blood as he crashed into buildings one after another and only to stop when he reached the park which is located in the south part of Magnolia city. Laxus couldn''t believe it, a mere punch broke his jaw and some more bones on his body and got sent flying. Gathering his strength, he slowly stood up then Silver appeared just in front of him, he said: "What are you!?" "Didn''t they already told you? I am a Dragon God, but you won''t believe it, so now I have to show you, and for calling me wanna be God? Hehe, which one do you want to be broken next eh?" said Silver Laxus went weak on his knees and kneeled down, he said with his broken jaw "Please forgive me!" "Apology accepted, but you must never think of hurting the guild or the city again, or else, I will give you a worst one," said Silver "Y-yes" struggling said Laxus with his Broken Jaw. "Now then, let''s go back to the guild," said Silver and slowly walked towards the guild. Laxus didn''t say anything anymore and just followed Silver. Reaching the guild, Silver said, "I''m back!" "Ohh Welcome back, so where''s Laxus?" asked Yuri "Hmm?" Silver looked back only to see Laxus slowly walking towards the guild. Silver then said "There he is" as he pointed his finger towards Laxus. Silver didn''t heal him, he thought that the pain should be enough to make him understand, so he just let him be. "You didn''t heal him?" asked Makarov "Nope! If I did, when would he learn his lesson? So just let him suffer for threatening the guild and the city as punishment" said Silver Makarov just sighed and didn''t say anything. ------------------------- Evening time... The Harvest festival is at its highest as fairy tail guild paraded. Silver went and took Mavis, Zeref, and Jellal from Tenrou Island so they can watch. He also went back to the Empire and took everyone along with him so they can also watch. Everyone celebrated to their hearts contents, as the festival is nearing its end. After watching the parade, Silver, and co. went to the guild and drank again as they celebrated. Everyone was shocked when they saw Mavis, Jellal, and Zeref. Silver explained it all to them, but Silver''s wives glared at Jellal, a deadly glare at that. Silver explained it to them and calmed them down when they heard about Jellal''s misfortune, they stopped glaring at him. Everyone at that night celebrated and drank to their hearts contents. Morning time~ Silver sent back Jellal, Mavis, and Zeref to the Tenrou Island. Silver then asked Erza if she wanted to go back to the Empire, but the latter said no, because she wants to do something. Silver and his wives along with the others then bid farewells to everyone and went back to the Empire. Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Silver and co. arrive back to the Empire, Silver heard something in his head, it said, [ Host... The puppet (Sera) of the God Ankhseram has finally noticed and is coming ] ''Good'' Chapter 75 - Sera... Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Imperial Hall... "Ahh... That was great, maybe we should also have a festival like that in our Empire" said Rose "It''s troublesome, but I agree," said Ophis "Festival in an Empire of Dragons? Seems fun, I''m in" said Irene "Wait, was that the first time you guys went to a festival?" asked Ur "Not for me, there was a festival before back in our homeworld, in the human realm and I always go and have fun along with my sister," said Serafall "Yes, it was always fun," said Shirone "Not for me, I always have to watch over Shirone, who knows where she would run to," said Kuroka "Ehehehe," said Shirone as she scratched the back of her head "It was also a first for me, I never have the time to at least go and have fun and watch human festivals," said Gabriel "Poor Angel, well at least you have tried it now" pitied Ingvild "So? Why don''t we go over and set up a festival for the Empire also?" said Rose "I agree, I''ll do the planning," said Ultear "How do we go about it?" asked Albion "Just leave it to them, we just help," said Draig Everyone then left Silver alone as they talk, "Hey, what about me?" he asked but no one seems to hear him. ''Ohh well, System, where is Sera currently at?'' [ Answering to host... Sera is currently up in the sky host watching over the Empire ] ''Teleport me to where she is at'' [ Teleporting in... 3.2.1 ] Up in the Sky... The is a lone figure floating over the Empire she has very long, wavy, pure black hair that reaches down to her feet with a small ahoge; black eyes with no pupils; peachy skin and a slight child-like build. When Silver suddenly appeared in front of her she just raised an eyebrow and said "It is you. Let me ask, why do you interfere with my plans?" Silver was shocked when he saw the figure, he said "MAVIS''S TWIN!!??" "W-w-what are you saying Dragon. I am no twins of anyone, I am Ankhseram!" she said as she pointed her finger at Silver who was shocked. "Eh? Oh... Excuse me about that, but you sure look like her, except your eye color and hair. Let me tell you, your name is Sera. You are not Ankhseram, you are just a puppet of him" said Silver He thought ''Even her mind has been corrupted, damn you Ankhseram!'' "Hmmphf... How dare you Dragon to call me a puppet! Be cursed and die!" said Sera as black gaseous gas leaked out of her body and power of a curse also came out. "Oh? What''s this? A Poison Gas or something?" said Silver as he dispersed the attack using his {Nothingness} Skill. Sera was shocked seeing Silver alive like he was never hit by her attack, she asked "How? How are you alive!?" "Well, in the first place, no curse will affect me, second I am a God" casually said Silver. "It shouldn''t be possible, I am the only God in this place!" said Sera denying the fact that Silver is a God. "Well, let me remove the curse placed on you by Ankhseram and you will know," said Silver as he slowly flew over to Sera. Sera tried backing away and leave, but she couldn''t Silver already locked her using his {Space Lock} skill on Sera earlier, he anticipated that Sera would try to run away thus locking her in place. As Silver neared Sera, she said "Don''t c-come over! don''t touch me!" as protested Silver didn''t listen to her and went and placed his hand on Sera''s head, activating his {All Curse Breaker} Skill removing the cursed place on Sera placed by Ankhseram. After curing Sera of the curse, Silver removed his hand on her head and back away a bit. After he cured Sera, all magic that she possessed also all disappeared, making her a normal human. Hours later... Silver stayed with her, not leaving her side. Sera was done digesting everything and she said "Why? How? Why did this happen?! How could I have done such things!?" She cried as she looked at Silver and said, "Please kill me" "No, it isn''t your fault, you were just being controlled all this time. Don''t worry, no one will blame you, and I promise to you, Ankhseram will die by my hands" said Silver Sera didn''t say anything and just cried, Silver went and hugged her for comfort, he said "Come, let''s go somewhere, I will introduce you to someone who looks exactly like you" Sera stopped crying and her Ahoge stood up, she said "Really?" "Yes yes," said Silver ''System, teleport us to where Mavis is at'' [ Teleporting in... 3.2.1 ] Tenrou Island~ Mavis, Zeref, Jellal are currently playing cards within the guild in Tenrou Island that Silver rebuild. Mavis urge the two to play with her, Zeref and Jellal tried to decline, but Mavis uses her Skill on them which is {Loli Cute Attack} Zeref and Jellal gulped down, they couldn''t turn her down after seeing her like that with a bit of tear in her eyes thus agreeing which made Mavis happy. It has been hours and Mavis keeps on winning every round, the two swore ''We will definitely beat you!'' as they played, but never once did they won. As they play, Silver and Sera suddenly appeared, noticing Silver and another one with him, the three stopped playing and looked at Silver and Sera. Silver said "Yo! I found Mavis twin haha" Mavis went wide eye when she saw Sera, she said "Great-Grandmother!?" Everyone was shocked when they heard Mavis and looked at her, they all said "Eh?" "Mavis, what do you mean?" asked Silver "She is my Great-Grandmother, if I''m not wrong her name is Sera, am I right?" said Mavis who stood up "Yes indeed," said Silver Mavis runs towards Sera and hugged her while saying grandmother, again and again, Zeref asked how could she be alive, Silver told them everything from the beginning. Time passed... Silver was done telling them all everything, Sera said "Forgive me for cursing you both!" as she bowed her head. "No, it is alright, you were just being used by Ankhseram after all," said Zeref with a smile. Silver then looked at Mavis and said "I guess it is time to fuse your body back with you then Mavis" "Yes it is, but are you sure you can defeat him?" asked Mavis. "Don''t worry, after all, I have never used 10 percent of my true power since I have arrived," said Silver. "What!? Not even 10 percent and you can make the whole world tremble just from your aura alone?" asked Jellal and Zeref "My aura and strength are different," said Silver. Silver then commanded the system to bring the body of Mavis that was sealed underneath the Fairy Tail Guild. Suddenly, the body of Mavis appeared in front of them which is n.a.k.e.d. Jellal looked away, Mavis went and covered the eyes of Zeref with a blush on her face while Sera went and check it she said "Hmmm... We are the same, same about all except our eyes and hair" "Great-Grandmother" shouted Mavis in embarrassment. Silver didn''t even bother and made clothes for Mavis, exactly how her clothes look like in her astral form. Silver then when and touch the body of Mavis and said {Revive}!. Mavis soud then started fusing along with her body. Time passed, Mavis slowly gained consciousness as she slowly opened her eyes. Slowly standing up, she checked her body, and after a while, Zeref went and hugged her, Mavis and Zeref both said "Thank you" Silver just smiled and thought ''Come Ankhseram, I am waiting'' Silver and the others then partied at the Tenrou Island till evening then to morning. Next day, Silver went back to the guild. Silver then went and asked Mira "Mira, where are Erza and the others?" Mira smiled with a bit of blush on her face and said "They went out for a mission and will work with other guilds, they were saying about Oracion Seis guild which is a dark guild and will take them down together" "Ohh, Thanks Mira," said Silver with a smile Mira gave Silver a drink without him ordering and placed it in front of him she said: "It''s on the house" with a smile on her face. Silver thought ''I just finished drinking with the others earlier though. Well, it''s good that I didn''t drink father-in-law''s beer or else'' Silver then said "Thanks Mira, I know you always understand me" with a smile Mira just blushed and looked away. ''System, will my daughter and the others be alright?'' [ Answering to host... Yes they will host and this is a great opportunity for Miss Erza to slowly get used to her awakened bloodline and powers ] ''Just let me know if anything bad happens'' [ Command accepted ] Silver then spent his time to the guild, which Yuri joined later, then Makarov, then the others until they all ended up partying. Next day... Silver woke up, he decided to go back to the Empire and check what his wives are up to. Bidding farewells to everyone he then opened a portal and disappeared. ----------------------- Earthland God Realm~ ??? "Damn Dragon! Stopping my plans and entertainment! I will come and let you know who is the true God! I will Kill you!" Said the figure that''s wearing a black cloak on his back, he has black hair, black eyes, everything about him is black, as a gaseous aura leaked out of his body. ----------------- Chaos Dragon God Empire~ [ Host, the God Ankhseram is coming ] ''Great, it is about time to kill him'' Chapter 76 - Edolas... Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Silver was waiting for Ankhseram to come and greet him, but! Two weeks have already passed and the God called Ankhseram is still haven''t come. Silver spent his time with his wives as he waits for Ankhseram to come, but the guy never came. There was a time when Ingvild said "I think I am going to give birth soon" Silver who heard that felt happy, he asked: "How soon?" "Maybe in a hundred years or so," said Ingvild "The hell!" shouted Silver He then asked the system ''System, why is it taking for them to give birth?'' [ Answering to host... It is because of the bloodlines host. She is a Devil and you are a Dragon added with you being a God, so it will take years for her/them to give birth. When the time comes and she along with the others are to give birth, the child would be no like others ever before ] ''That doesn''t really explain anything though, then what about Erza?'' ''Hmmm... I don''t get it'' [.......] ''What would happen then if Ophis and Rose are to be pregnant? How long would it take them to give birth?'' [ Answering to host... It might take thousands of years host because they are also Dragon Gods ] ''...........'' ------------------ Magnolia~ Fairy Tail guild... Silver decided to go back to the guild and see how is his daughter is doing. Everyone was happy when he came back, but not like before. Silver was curious, he went and wanted to ask Mira, but Mira seemed a bit gloomy and doesn''t have any happiness with her. Silver asked Erza "What is wrong with Mira?" "Father, tomorrow is the anniversary that Lisanna died, she is the little sister of Mira and Elfman" explained Erza. Finally, Silver remembered and said "Ohh... Thanks for telling me. Well let''s talk later, I have to go and find Mysty" "Mysty?" asked Natsu "Yeah, Mysty. Ohh! Yo! Icy how are you doing?" asked Silver when he saw Gray and his father he also noticed Juvia peaking form the pillar and hide again. "I am doing great Silver-sama, Really I don''t know how to thank you" gratefully said Icy "Thanks, Silver-san, I owe you a lot," said Gray "Now now, don''t mind it. Well, I better get going then and hey Icy, see that blue-haired girl named Juvia? She has a thing for Gray" said Silver as he walked away. ''Thank you, Silver-sama!'' thought Juvia when she heard Silver. As Silver is walking he saw a cute little girl with her hair as twintails, he went and patted the head of the little girl and said: "How are you Wendy, do you want to meet Grandeeney?" "Eh? What do you mean?" said the startled Wendy that has tears starting to form on her eyes. "Now now, don''t cry, I will make you and her meet again soon," said Silver and walked away. Wendy didn''t know what to say, she has heard of Silver being a God, but to make her see Grandeeney again filled her heart with emotions, she looked at Silver''s back that is slowly fading away from her sight and said "Thank you" as she bowed. Silver liked Wendy, she was an innocent kid that has taken up every courage she could to help her friends, she didn''t even hesitate to try and sacrifice her life before as Silver saw before (Past Life), it touched Silver thus he decided to just make them all be together again. Silver also saw Gildarts drinking with Makarov as he thinks about the past while talking with Makarov. Silver slowly went and walked toward the two, Gildarts noticed him and said "Yo! I heard you are strong and became the sole SSS-class mage of the guild, are you for real a God?" "You meet Acnologia, right? Don''t worry about the little worm, I will teach him a lesson later" Silver chuckled at what Gildarts said, as he slowly touched Guildarts, Silver activated his {Instant All Zero} Skill on Guildarts and it healed him all over his body. Silver then said "Take that as a gift from me and one more thing" as he went and whispered something in Gildarts ears. Gildarts was shocked when his wounds healed as it has never happened and when he heard what Silver said he went wide eye, he asked "Is that true!? Are you telling me the truth!?" "Well, I told you, but you must wait and don''t say a thing about it or I will break your jaw," said Silver smilingly. "Thank you," said Gildarts as he bowed to Silver and looked to a certain someone with a tear on his eyes. "Haha, Don''t mind. Let''s talk later then" said Silver as he walked away. ''System, teleport me to where Mystogan is at'' [ Teleporting in... 3.2.1 ] ------------------------- Next day morning... It is a rainy day today, Silver was in the guild sitting and Drinking. Makarov went and asked Silver before about Lisanna, but Silver said to wait. Makarov did not ask why and just waited. Silver then saw Mira and Elfman wearing black clothes and are just about to leave the guild with a gloomy face. Silver didn''t want to tell them before for it was still not the right time to do so. Silver went and asked, Mira, Eflman where are you going?" "Silver-kun, sorry but today is Lisanna''s death anniversary," said Mira with a forced smile on her face. "Get back here and sit. We will go somewhere later just waiting for Mysty to come" said Silver "But," said Elfman. "No buts, come come. Lisanna well, let''s go get her back soon" said Silver "Silver-kun! Lisanna is dead, she is dead" said Mira as she cried Silver panicked, he thought that he didn''t explain it at all. He then went and hugged Mira, he said "Lisanna is not dead, she was just taken somewhere, we will go get her back, right about now," said Silver because he could finally see Mystogan walking towards the guild. "What took you so long Mysty?" asked Silver "Forgive me but I needed to check when will Anima come and how large it would be, this time it would be so large that it would suck the whole Magnolia with it," said Mystogan. "Nah, don''t worry about that, thanks for the hard work," said Silver After Silver finished saying that, the sky lit up and began s.u.c.k.i.n.g the ethernano within the whole Magnolia and taking it along with it. Silver made a barrier that will protect the whole Magnolia so that everyone will be safe and not be turned into a lacrima. After making the barrier, Silver said "Now Mysty, give everyone the pellet, we will go and storm the whole Edolas haha" laughed Silver Mira who was in Silver''s embrace heard, she asked "Edolas?" "Yes, that is where your sister is at and we will go get her back. You heard me everyone!?" said Silver "Yeah! Let''s get Lisanna Back!!!" said everyone in the guild. Laxus wasn''t banished from the guild he stayed there and became a whole new person who only thinks about his family now, it is all thanks to Silver for giving him a lesson. Mystogan then went and gave everyone a pellet that will let them use their Magic at Edolas world for Edolas doesn''t almost have any Magic power left within it. After doing so, Silver then said "Let''s go!" as he made everyone flew into the sky that acted as a bridge and of course he also stopped it''s time so it will not close unless he let it to. Everyone in the guild who are now floating shouted, "Yeah!" Chapter 77 - Edolas Part 2... Edolas~ All the Fairy Tail Guild members from Earthland are floating up in the air, they are all amazed by what they are seeing. Rivers that floats in the air as fish of a new kind for them swim at it. Many different kinds of trees and all, but when they noticed it, the ethernano in the air is just in a minuscule amount, almost nonexisting. "Where is this place?" asked Jet "What is this Place?" asked Droy "Silver-kun, please tell us," said Mira "Well, this world is called Edolas, it is a parallel world of Earthland. Here nobody can store magic on their bodies only in a lacrima they can and use magic. Thee ethernano here is almost nothing, well you all already knew that because you can feel it" said Silver "What are we going to do here? Where''s Lisanna?" asked Mira "Hehe, Mysty you should remove all those things in you now," said Silver Mystogan just nodded and started to remove the unnecessary things, when he removed clothe that''s covering his face, Erza, and the others were shocked. They shouted "Jellal!" "Calm down guys, he is Jellal and at the same time he is not," said Silver "What do you mean father?" asked Erza "This one here is the Jellal of this world and the Jellal of Earthland is different, right. Wendy, you know of him right?" said Silver as he looked at Wendy Wendy nodded with a bit of tear in her eyes and asked "Jellal-san, is it really you? Why did you leave me back there?" as she went and hugged Jellal. Years ago... When Wendy is alone in the wild and crying, Jellal saw her. They traveled to every place in the hope of finding Grandeeney but, they never found her. Jellal then found the ruins of nirvanic people and found an old man there, alone. Jellal left Wendy to the old man as he cannot take care of her anymore and have to always travel all over the land, sealing Anima that might bring harm to Earthland. ........... "Now then, first we go get Lisanna then go to the Royal City and destroy it haha," said Silver "Why destroy it, Silver-san?" asked Elfman "Well, they monopolize all the magic available and destroying Guilds after Guilds, in this world, only Fairy Tail guild is the only one standing but they have to run away every time or they might all die. Oh, Jellal here is the prince of this country" said Silver "What!" shouted all the guild members. "Well, let''s go and greet your other selves haha," said Silver ''System, teleport us all to the fairy tail guild'' [ Teleporting in... 3.2.1 ] ---------------------- As everyone got teleported and reappeared somewhere else and saw a green like vines thing along with a Fairy tail banner in front and name, everyone was confused. "What is that?!" asked Natsu "Is that this world''s fairy tail guild?" asked Levy "Why does it look like that? Man!" said Elfman "Don''t bother about it, let''s go inside?" said Silver Everyone then floated down and started walking, Natsu went and kicked the door open and said "Lisanna! We are here to get you back!" Everyone inside the guild was shocked when they saw Natsu act like a badass. Edo Lucy then went and strangle Natsu and said "Where did you go? What''s wrong with your clothes?" "Forgive me," said Natsu as he struggled to speak Edo Lucy noticed the people outside and looked at them, she said "Eh? Who are you all?" Everyone from the Earthland fairy tail guild was stupefied when they saw the badass Edo Lucy, especially Lucy from Earthland. "We are from Earthland, and also from Fairy Tail Guild," said Makarov as he stepped forward "Who are you chibi?" asked the badass Lucy "Eh? I am the Fairy Tail guild current guild master" said Makarov "A chibi is?" doubted Badass Lucy "Now now, you all should go inside, Natsu, Jellal, Wendy, Gajeel, and my daughter, we will go to the Royal city and have some fun," said Silver Mira was looking around trying to find someone, and when she saw her, she runs towards the figure with tears in her eyes and said "Lisanna!" and hugged the figure "Mira-nee? Is it you?" asked Lisanna as tears also formed at her eyes as they fall down to her face. When everyone from Earthland saw Lisanna they all started running towards her and shouted "Lisanna!" As they run and jump, Elfman went and blocked them with his massive body, he said "Lisanna, you''re really alive!" as he cried and also hugged her. "Elf-nii," said Lisanna and also hugged her brother. Everyone who saw the three siblings reunion all went quiet and just watched over them with tears forming on their eyes. Elfman and Mirajane then looked at Silver and said "Thank you" Silver just smiled and let them be. Time passed... Hours have passed since Silver and co. went to the Edolas Fairy Tail Guild. Everyone spoke to each other and made fun towards each other. Earthland Levy stopped her and told her not to panic, she said "Don''t worry, there is no need for you guys to run away anymore. We are here" with a smile on her face Soon, an explosion took place but Silver made a barrier to protect the guild. He stood up and said, "My daughter, seems like your counterpart is here, wanna go fight her?" "Thanks, father," said Erza as she stood up. Natsu and Gray hugged each other as they tremble, Gray said "One is already a monster and if another one appears *Shiver*/" "Aye, we are doomed" said Natsu "You guys said something?" asked Erza as she looked at Gray and Natsu with menacing eyes. "No/Aye," said Natsu "Hahahaha" laughed Silver Erza then proceeded to walk outside and started fighting her counterpart, of course, she won by a large margin since her bloodline is already awakened not even giving her a hard time fighting her counterpart. Sugarboy was watching everything high up in the sky, he never noticed that Silver is already up in the sky and watching him. When he saw Erza Knightwalker is defeated, he tried to fly back into the Royal City with the creature he is riding, but he heard "Where are you going?" He looked towards where the voice came from and he saw Silver floating, without being able to say anything, Silver punch him in the face as he got sent flying only to be caught again by Silver, Silver then said "Go and let your King know, we are coming to destroy his kingdom fro trying to use Anime and make them as a Magic source. Tell him that it is the price for trying to hurt my guild" as he finished saying that, Silver threw him away. Silver thought ''Did he hear me? Oh well'' and flew back down and started partying with everyone. Next day... Silver only wanted to take Natsu and the others, but everyone wanted to come along as well, he thought ''This is a bit overkill, haha, well, anyway'' Silver then made everyone float as they all then flew towards the Royal city. When they arrive, Silver said that the King is his counterpart. Makarov couldn''t believe it but Silver said so, then it is. Makarov then went and beat the hell out of the king. The king then went and got on the Dorma Anim, Natsu, Wendy, Gajeel (Who finally got a cat) along with Makarov went and fought it, they destroyed it and made the king terrified for his whole life. Silver just watch everyone do their own business and was didn''t fight, just letting everyone fight and protect those who would be hurt and prevented them from being hurt. In the end, Natsu became the demon king while Jellal fought him and won, making everyone happy. As all Magic power getting s.u.c.k.e.d out of the whole Edolas world along with all those who possess powers within them, taking the whole Exceed race along with it. Everyone then started going back to Earthland as they bid everyone farewell. Silver was pissed at one time because he saw a whole colony of lizards, a thought popped up in his head ''Is this my Empire in this World?'' In the end, he ended up killing all those lizards and thought ''Damn you!'' --------------------------- Earthland~ Magnolia... Everyone came back from Edolas, Silver decided to go back to the Empire and took Erza along with him, saying that her Mothers misses her and some, Erza agreed and they both went back to the Empire. Chapter 78 - A Secret Revealed... Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Silver is sitting alone on his Throne, mumbling something to himself. He is bored, it has been two weeks since he and Erza came back to the Empire and the Ankhseram guy still hasn''t made his appearance. He got irritated, the moment he and Erza got back to the Empire, his wives took Erza away saying that they will go train and have fun. As he did to them before when he took Erza back to Magnolia, they also prevented him from going along with them and told him not to bother them as they went away. Silver who was bored decided to go and mess with Warrod. ''System, teleport me to where Warrod is'' [ Teleporting in... 3.2.1 ] -------------------------- Magic Council Headquarters~ The Magic Council''s headquarters is located within Era. Overlooking a large open space, with some buildings visible a bit away from it, on both sides, separated from the headquarters by two lines of trees. In front of the structure, standing at both sides of the large road leading to the building''s entrance, were two meadows marked by bushes, and well as several statues, portraying winged, bare-b.r.e.a.s.ted women with flowing clothes circling their waists, their arms crossed in front of their c.h.e.s.ts. From the Council''s meeting area, many buildings were visible below, and a series of snow-capped mountains sat in the background. Inside the meeting room, there are four people talking about the recent events of firing etherion and also the Tartaros Guild. It seems like they have found out about a certain mage annihilating the whole Tartaros Guild, not only Tartaros even Oracion Sies and many others. These four people are also known as the Four Gods of Ishgar, and their names are, God Serena, he is a man with medium-length, wavy and spiked orange hair that juts out at the top in a shape similar to rabbit ears; he has thick eyebrows and bears a scar over the bridge of his nose. He is dressed in a fanciful white robe with blue long sleeves, a blue belt, and blue pants. His c.h.e.s.t and neck area is covered by a small red cloak with white colored edges, a large collar and three yellow colored crescent shapes lined up vertically on both sides over his c.h.e.s.t. He also wears a simple pair of boots that reaches below his knees. Draculos Hyberion, he is an older gentleman with clean-cut, dark purple hair, red eyes, a well-groomed, mustache, pointy ears, and a tattoo on his forehead that is reminiscent of a cross. He wears a button-up dress shirt, a lightly decorated vest, dark-colored slacks, and a black bow tie. He covers his ensemble with a black cape that sports light-colored crosses towards the mid-line. He also wears a large ring on his middle finger. Wolfheim he is a very short, older man who sports a dark green long beard. He wears a dark-colored shirt, a light-colored vest with large buttons and stripes towards the bottom of it, dark slacks decorated with diamond shapes, a large blue hat with a brown rim, glasses, and an earring. And Warrod Sequen, his appearance has been considerably affected by his advancing age, with the most significant change being that he now has plant-like physical features: his head resembles a slightly gnarled tree trunk, whilst his hair resembles a leafy treetop. His attire consists of a high-collared kimono tied with a belt, loose trousers, a coat, and a pair of boots. As the four of them talk, Silver suddenly appeared behind Warrod, startling them all. Silver said "Yo! I''ve come to visit" as he looked around, not knowing where he is, he asked, "Where are we?" Warrod looked back when he heard Silver''s voice, even though he was startled he still retain his calmness, he asked "Hello Silver-sama, we are currently within the Council''s Headquarters, May I know why the sudden visit?" politely. "You! How dare you barge in like that, who are you!?" asked Wolfheim as he stood up from his seat ready to activate his Magic. "Calm down old tiger," said Hyberion as he also stood up from his seat and asked, "Warrod, do you know him?" "Aha! A handsome young man, but I am more handsome and powerful" said God Serena as he stood up from his seat and doing his poses that looked idiotic. Silver seeing God Serena do his poses couldn''t help but laugh, he said "What is this, are some kind of comedian or something?" as he laughed while pointing his index finger towards God Serena. Warrod giggled, and thought ''I forgot to tell them about him, right?'' "You! Who are you, how dare you mock me!?" said God Serena Silver answered "I am Silver Blaze, and wait why do you look like someone I know?" as he rubbed his chin while tilting his head to the side, thinking. "Of course you would know of me, I am the Strongest mage of Ishgar, I am called God Serena!" proudly claimed God Serena. "Nah, you''re not the strongest, believe me, I could turn you into a cloud of dust if I felt like it," said Silver, something clicked inside of him when he heard the word Strongest. He continued "Why do you look like Yuri Dreyar, no more like Makarov?" "Eh? You know of him?" asked God Serena "Of course I know of him, he is my friend, right Warrod?" said Silver "What Silver-sama said is true. Let me introduce you all to, he who stands before you is called Silver Blaze, he is a God, a Dragon God" said Warrod "What!?" asked the three "Do you really have to tell them?" asked Silver "Well, I couldn''t help it, they might end up offending you and you end up killing them, hohoho," said Warrod. The three couldn''t believe what Warrod just said, Wolfheim said "Warrod, don''t play us for a fool! He is just a normal human, I don''t feel any kinds of magic power within him!" in an angry tone. "Magic power? Ahh! You mean that?" Silver then leaked out some of his Energy, everyone inside the room is the only ones who could feel it because Silver made it so, the three were terrified when they felt his Energy. Silver asked, "Is this enough?" Wolfheim strugglingly said "Yes, please retract your Magic it might kill us" for the three of them are now kneeling into the floor, Warrod was spared from the pressure, but still felt terrified. Silver then stopped leaking his Energy out, which they perceive as Magic but it is not for it is everything. Silver then said, "Back to the topic, God Serena, are you a Dreyar?" "Yes! My name is Serena Dreyar, I am a son of Makarov Dreyar!" confessed God Serena because he might end up offending Silver if he were to lie. Warrod, Silver, Wolfheim, and Hyberion were all shocked when they heard what God Serena just said. Silver then asked, "Who is your mother?" "Her name is Rena, but she is dead now, before she died, she told me to never tell anyone that my father is Makarov Dreyar, I don''t know why would she tell me that, out of my love for her, I did what she told me at her dying breath and never told anyone until now. She was killed by a Black Dragon whose name is Acnologia. So I took up the courage and installed 8 lacrimas inside of me hoping to be able to kill the one who killed my mother" confessed Serena as he cried when he remembered his mother. "No shit! How did that happen!?" said Silver "Well, my mother fell in love with my father, then when my father was drunk somewhere, my mother help him get him back to his house, and, and, and it happened!" said Serena. Everyone in the room is now dumbfounded, no one ever knew about God Serena''s origin, but hearing it from him now made them all feel a bit... Silver then said "Hmm... Let''s go meet Makarov then" as he went and picked the crying God Serena who kneeled on the ground crying. "No, please! I-i-i can''t!" pleaded Serena "Nope, we are going," said Silver Silver opened a portal leading to the Fairy Tail Guild, but before he entered it, he looked at Warrod, "That''s right, I almost forgot! Warrod come here" commanded Silver Warrod slowly walked towards Silver, he asked: "What is it?" Silver did not say anything and touch Warrod''s shoulder, Warrod got covered by a white light that almost blinded everyone inside the room and when the light died out, a new Warrod appeared! Warrod now looked like his younger self he now looks like he''s in his 20''s unlike the three-man appearance like before, Wolfheim, Hyberion, and Serena went wide eyes when they saw Warrod turn into his younger self. Warrod didn''t ask why would Silver turn him young again and just said "Thank you" as he bowed a bit to Silver with a bit of tear in his eyes. Silver said "No worries, I''ve also increased your lifespan to a thousand years or so, come let''s go to the guild, Yuri and Rita are also there" When the three saw and heard what Silver said, they didn''t know what to say anymore, they thought ''Are all Gods able to do that!?'' Silver did not pay attention to Wolfheim and Hyberion anymore and he entered the portal, along with Serena and Warrod. Chapter 79 - Child and Family... Magnolia~ Fairy Tail Guild... The guild is the same as always, rowdy and messy and since it is evening time, you couldn''t ask for more since a certain Dragon Slayer is happy to have to another S-class quest, the same can be said to a celestial spirit user who finally has enough to pay for her monthly rent. They party as always, but suddenly a portal appeared. Three figures exited the portal, Silver, Warrod, and Serena came out of it, Serena who has tears in his eyes. When they saw Silver, everyone cheered, but when they noticed the other two figures, someone got curious and asked, "Excuse me Silver-san, but who are they?" "This one is Warrod Sequen, one of the founders of the guild, and this one hehe. Oi Chibi, come here" said Silver Makarov who was sitting at the bar and drinking saw Silver and co. arrived, when he heard what Silver said he spit out the drink that was on his mouth and stare at Silver then to the figures who were with him. Yuri and Rita who was also sitting at the bar along with Guildarts were startled. Yuri looked at who Silver pointed and called Warrod and when he saw him, his mouth twitch. Slowly walking towards Warrod, he patted his shoulder and asked: "You came back to life also?" "Pfft! Hahaha, No I never died Yuri, Silver just made me younger" said Warrod. Everyone on the guild was shocked but didn''t say anything, they are already used to how Silver does things. But what got everyone''s attention is the other one who is with Silver, Yuri asked "Hey Silver, who is he?" as he pointed to Serena. "Well, it seems like he is your Grandson hahaha," said Silver "What!" said all the guild members. This time they are truly shocked. "Grandson? Who''s child, is he?" asked Yuri "Heh~? Are you hiding something from me Yuri-san?" asked Rita who went and pinched Yuri on the waist. "No no Rita, you got it wrong! What I mean is, who is the father!" said Yuri as he felt pain from being pinched by his wife. "Ohoho, Who is the father you say? Did we have another child maybe? hoho" said Rita as she pinched harder. "No Rita, what I meant was not like that!" said Yuri then Rita dragged him somewhere on the corner. Makarov then went and asked, "What is it Silver-sama?" "Yo Chibi! Recognize who he might be?" said Silver. "God Serena! The strongest mage of Ishgar!" said Makarov in a shocked voice. "Yes, he is, but does the name Rena ring a bell?" said Silver "R-r-Rena! Of course, I know her! She was~" said Makarov "Well, this guy, God Serena is her child and the father? hehehe~" said Silver as he smiled "You don''t mean to tell me," said Makarov as he stared at Serena. He asked "Me?" "Correct! She had a child and it is yours and this Serena here is that child, right kid?" said Silver as he looked at God Serena "Y-y-yes!" said Serena. "M-my name is Serena Dreyar, I''m sorry for not telling you before but it was the last wish of my mother before dying, father," said Serena as he bowed to Makarov Makarov''s eyes almost popped out from their sockets, also is everyone on the guild, they said "What!" Makarov couldn''t believe it, but upon taking a closer look, Serena''s hair is just like Rena, his face resembled the face of a Dreyar. Makarov thought, ''Could it be at that time?'' When he thought of that, tears started forming on his eyes as he went and hugged Serena, he said "Thank you, thank you for telling me, forgive me for not noticing it all this time" "No father, it is not your fault," said Serena as he also hugged Makarov back. ------------------- After some time, everyone calmed down as they all welcomed Serena to the Fairy Tail guild, Serena joined the guild because he was not in any guild before and of course, Silver was the one who said so. Since it is almost midnight, Silver went back to his house located in the west part outside the city, before going back home, he also walked Mira home since Elfman and Lisanna already went to sleep before. As they walk and talk, Mira thanked Silver for what he did and for saving Lisanna. Silver shook his head and said that he just helped a bit and he was not the one who did everything and it is with everyone''s help. As they walk, soon, they reached Mira''s house. Stopping just in front of the house Silver said that she should go and take a rest, Mira nodded and started walking. But, she suddenly stopped on her track and went back to Silver who was just standing there watching her. As quick as she can, Mira pecked a Kiss on Silver to the Lips and said, Thank you as she quickly runs inside the house. Silver stood there, dumbfounded, he knew that Mira held feeling for him as he also did, but he didn''t know that Mira could also do that. After some time, Silver smiled and started walking back to his house. He thought ''How should I tell them?'' Next Day... He was thinking last night about something and decided to do it. After some time, he was done doing his daily routines. Opening up a portal and entered it disappearing from his house. ------------------------ Alvarez Empire... Silver appeared inside the Alvarez Empire Palace, as he appeared, he spread out his senses trying to locate where August is at and found him drinking a tea. When he found him, he started walking to where he is at. As he walks he met the other Spprigans who for some reason is in the Empire. When the Spprigans saw Silver, they thought ''Why is this unreasonable person here!?''. But greeted him politely, who knows what he might do to them. Invel who saw Silver come to the Empire, he went and asked "Welcome Silver-sama, may I know to what we owe this sudden visit?" politely as he bowed with his hand on his c.h.e.s.t. "I''m here for August and take him somewhere," said Silver "May I ask where?" said Invel as he adjusted his glasses. "To where his parents are at," said Silver "His parents? August-sama is already old and his parents are still alive? How is that possible." said Invel in a shocked voice "Well yeah, they are, and they young haha," said Silver as he then proceeded to walk to where August is at. Invel followed and also the other Spprigans, curious about August because they never knew who his parents are and now Silver said they are alive. As they all walked, soon they reached to where August is. August who was drinking tea calmly stood up from his seat when he noticed Silver and the others are coming towards him. When he saw Silver, he said "Welcome Silver-sama, forgive this Old Man for not noticing your arrival and not coming to greet you" as he bowed. "August Dragneel, the child of Mavis and Zeref, seems like your father Zeref never noticed that you are his son, huh, well let''s go meet your parents," said Silver "You knew? How?" asked August, he was shocked, shocked to hear what Silver just said. He never told anyone who his parents are for he himself was not sure about it and now that Silver laid the truth in front of him, he couldn''t believe it. When the Spprigans heard what Silver said they were all shock and said "Silver-sama, is what you said true? If it is that makes August-sama as the prince!" "Well yeah, it is the truth, why should I lie?" asked Silver "Silver-sama, my father doesn''t know and my mother, she is dead," said August. "Nah, Mavis isn''t dead, she is alive, and Zeref, hehe, forget that blockhead who only thinks about his brother and Mavis all the time, don''t worry though, I removed his curse long ago," said Silver nonchalantly. "What!" said the Spprigans, they looked at August then to Silver then looked back to August again then repeat. "Well, let''s go. I''m sure Mavis will be happy to know her son is alive and kicking and earned a title of Magic King at that haha" said Silver as he opened a portal. August wasn''t able to say anything because Silver dragged him into the portal along with him, leaving the dumbfounded Spprigans alone. ------------------ Tenrou Island~ Again the group is playing cards inside the guild, Mavis, Zeref, Jellal are all sweating. They have been playing for hours and they can''t beat Sera who was giggling all the time. "Why don''t you all just surrender, it has been hours and you guys never won a single round" mocked Sera. "I''m not called a tactician for nothing!" declared Mavis "I''m not an Emperor for nothing!" declared Zeref "I did not become a Wizard Saint for nothing!" declared Jellal. "Fufufu, then why can''t you beat this young lady?" again mocked Sera. Mavis, Zeref, and Jellal gained a pissed mark on their foreheads and thought ''What young lady! You are the oldest one here!'' As they played and the round ended with Sera winning it again, the three said "Another Round!" "Fufufuf, let''s make it a bit more interesting, the loser shall strip a piece of clothe," said Sera "We''re in!" declared the three. But, before they could begin, a portal appeared and Silver exited it along with August who he dragged along. The four seeing Silver and August stopped and looked at them, Zeref said "Silver, why is August with you?" "August?" said Mavis "Who?" said Jellal "Hmm? I can feel something in him, Mavis, is he?" asked Sera "That''s right Sera, this is August, he is the child of Mavis and Zeref," said Silver "I see, that''s why," said Sera "What!?" said Zeref and Jellal Mavis felt something within her when she saw August, for a reason unknown to her, she went and hugged August and said "Is it really you? August?" "Mavis?" said Zeref, he didn''t know that Mavis gave birth to a child and it is his. "Mother? You''re alive! How?" said August as he hugged his mother back with tears in his eyes. "What are you doing blockhead, he is your son," said Silver to Zeref "My son?" again said Zeref Silver sighed, he went and touched Zeref''s head and showed him something. When Zeref saw the things Silver showed him, he went wide eyes and said: "For real?" Silver punched Zeref in the head and said: "Of course it is!" Zeref didn''t know, standing up from his seat as he walked to the mother and son hugging and hugged them both and said "Forgive me August for not noticing it until now!" as he felt happy. August felt happy being hugged by his parents and said "Father, Mother" as he cried tears of happiness. Time passed... Silver made dishes and drinks, after some more talking and reunion he said: "Now, let''s have a party!" Jellal smiled, Sera was happy, Zeref the bro-con felt grateful, Mavis the mother said Thank you, August also felt grateful to Silver. After some time, they all partied as both the mother, father and son talked to each other. Silver smiled seeing them, and thinking ''I hope I can revive or find my wife soon'' [ Answering to host... Conditions are not met. Please conquer ] ''Yeah, but while I''m at it, I will also help those who I can'' Chapter 80 - Skip... Acnologia... Magnolia~ Fairy Tail Guild... Inside the guild, everyone is waiting in anticipation because today is the day that the S-class promotion exam is to take place. Everyone was on the edge, hoping to get chosen to take the Exam. As everyone gathered, Makarov went onto the stage, taking hold of the microphone and started announcing who will be the participants. He said "The ones chosen to take the upcoming S-class promotion exam are, Natsu Dragneel, Gray Fullbuster, Cana Alberona, Juvia Lockster, Freed Justine, Elfman Strauss, Levy McGarden, and Mest Gryder. The exam will take place in our Holy land named Tenrou Island, we will depart after a week, so meet up in the port in the morning. The chosen ones can choose one partner to be with them and help them as they take the exam but you cannot choose any current S-rank Mage to partner up with. That''s all!" The chosen ones then started looking for a partner. Silver was there also and so is Guildarts, when Silver saw Mest Gryder he went to him and said "I know that you think you came from the council as a spy and messed with everyone''s memories, but did you know? You''re memories are also messed up" after he said that, Silver made Mest remember that he is part of the guild who went as undercover and joined the council, and he is here now acting as an undercover from the council. When Mest remembered he was shocked, he who can manipulate others memories also manipulated his. After he remembered he thanked Silver and just act like he was an undercover from the council but in reality, he is an undercover from fairy tail that infiltrated the council. This was done years ago along with Makarov''s agreement, too bad he also manipulated his own memories even though Makarov told him not to. -------------------------- A week later... Everyone gathered up into the port, Erza has been removed as a guardian because of her still not mastering all of her skills and power, especially the Chaos Energy, after some training with her mothers, Erza was able to use some of her Dragon Form, it acted as a shield, she can make her hands become claws of a dragon, her feet, and also her wings which is all scarlet color, but still not able to master it all. Kuroka is the one who took her place because she is a bit more reasonable When Silver asked why Erza is still not able to turn full Dragon, the system said that Erza must master her control of the Chaos Energy because once she did master it, she will leap into a whole new level. The system also said that it might take at least a hundred years or more for her to master the Chaos Energy. It is acceptable because it is ''Chaos Energy''. Once Erza did master it, who knows how strong would she become? ------------- Tenrou Island~ Gonna Skip this, (You already know) After the first trial, the second was to find a certain stone. It is the Tenrou Jade, Silver found it long ago and purified it. The participants then started searching for it (Juvia and Lucy passed the first Trial, they encountered Kuroka). They all went to each of their own direction. But then, the Grimoire Heart attacked the Island. Silver, Shirone, Kuroka, and Irene was also in the Island. They just watched everyone fight, Silver said not to interfere yet because this fight will have many things that will help the kids become stronger. As they fight, Silver kept going here and there, healing everyone who is injured and taking them to the guild which he rebuilds in Tenrou Island. Mavis, Zeref, Jellal, August, Sera, and everyone didn''t interfere because Silver said so. Those who were injured and healed was prevented from going back and fighting. Percht cried when he saw Mavis and asked for forgiveness, while the Grimoire Heart members were also spared, but the Zancrow guy was too arrogant so Silver killed him in a blink of an eye. Natsu, Gray, Juvia, Cana, and Elfman became an S-class Mages which made them happy. Silver decided to bring back Igneel and the others back to life later and take them all to the Empire along with the new S-class mages who just ranked up and be trained there. Mira and Silver became closer to each other to which Erza didn''t mind. Cana who''s a dream of becoming an S-class and tell Guildarts that he is her father finally became true. Silver told Guildarts about Cana before but he also said to wait for Cana to tell him, the father and daughter were happy. After the exam, everyone was celebrating on the Island, until Acnologia came. RROOARR!!! Roared Acnologia, Silver was confused because Zeref didn''t summon Acnologia. But when Silver saw someone on top of Acnologia''s head, his anger that he was keeping to himself finally got unleash. Because the one that was on top of Acnologia''s head was a man, he looked like someone who is at his mid-age years, black hair, black eyes, wearing black all over his body, he is tall with 6''5 ft height. Everyone who felt Silver''s aura started gushing out of him felt curious, but Irene, Shirone, and Kuroka was fast and took everyone out of the Island, with the help of Mest, Mavis, Sera, Jellal, and Zeref. When everyone arrived back at the boat and Silver noticed that they are away from the Island slowly transforming into his {Chaos Dragon God Form} for the first time since arriving on Earthland. Those who saw him in his Dragon Form for the first time was terrified, including Irene and Erza. They knew that Silver is a God and a Dragon God at that, but when they saw him in his form they almost couldn''t believe it. If Acnologia is big, then Silver is bigger and more terrifying, just from his looks alone will make someone run away and now that it is together with his true Dragon God aura, it broke all sense. When Acnologia saw Silver''s Dragon form, he got terrified, it reminded him of those two Dragons that he has to run away from years ago (Ophis and Rose). Ankhseram just frowned and said "Just a mere Dragon have the guts to disturb my plans and entertainment! You will die at my hands!" as he unleashed his Godly power (Curse Power). -------------- Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Everyone felt Silver''s aura and his wives thought ''Silver has finally unleashed his retrains'' "Everyone, let''s go watch" happily invited Rose, as she amplified her voice for the whole kingdom to hear. All millions of Dragons roared in agreement, while Silver''s wives giggled and wanted to go as fast as they can. Rose then Made hundreds of Massive Portal leading to where Silver and the others are all over the Empire. All Dragons on the Empire started entering the portal, millions of them along with all Silver''s wives, happy to finally see Silver in his Dragon God form again. ------------------- Tenrou Island~ Within the whole area of thousands of miles, hundreds of portals appeared as Dragons after another came out of it. Those who saw the Dragons appear one after another felt terrified. Even the Mages of Fairy Tail guild, But Kuroka cheerfully said "Yay! They came hahaha" as she laughed watching the Dragons appear one after another. "As expected, they all want to see Silver in his Dragon God form," said Kuroka "Is it really necessary though?" asked Irene "Of course! It has been hundreds of years since he transformed into his Dragon form" said Rose who came out of the portal in the deck of the ship along with others. Zeref and August and the others who are seeing the Dragons and Silver in his Dragon form was flabbergast, Zeref said "He really is a God" Natsu was looking all over the Dragons trying to find Igneel, but he just couldn''t find him. Then a Red Dragon came near the ship, she asked: "Are you Natsu Dragneel, the foster son of my brother Igneel?" "Y-yes!" said Natsu "I''m glad to finally able to meet you," said the Dragon, the Dragon is Jane, the sister of Igneel. To Silver~ Silver who heard what Ankhseram just said got more pissed, then when he felt millions of Dragons arriving along with his wives calmed down a bit. Acnologia wanted to run away when he felt Ophis and Rose aura, but couldn''t when he felt Silver''s aura, this time he knows that he is doomed. Acnologia thought ''Damn this God!'' blaming Ankhseram for making him come along with him. Silver who is in his Dragon God form narrowed his eyes at Ankhseram. He activated his Time Skill, Time Law, Space Skill, Space law to their max power and locked Ankhseram in place as he separated him with Acnologia for hundreds of meter away, he then said "You stay there and wait, I''ll just kill this Acnologia thing who thinks himself as the strongest" Ankhseram tried to move from his spot but couldn''t, he thought ''What is this! How could a God like me not do anything with this power of his!'' as he tried to use everything he got to scape the lock that is keeping him from moving. Silver then glared at Acnologia, he said "You call yourself the strongest right? Come, let me show you who is the strongest!" Acnologia wanted to run away but before he could, Silver flew at him in a fast speed and grabbed the head of Acnologia as he flew down to the Island smashing Acnologia towards it. As Silver smashed Acnologia into the Island, the Island got wrecked. Silver used his Time Skill and restored the Island as he picked up Acnologia and smashed him against it again. The Island then got wrecked again, Silver restored it again but this time he made it stronger, almost unbreakable, he flew up along with Acnologia within his grasp and flew down again after flying high up enough, as he flew down, this time he put 50% percent of his true power, (base 5B+ +10B) and smashed Acnologia at the Island again. Acnologia wasn''t able to do a thing, he tried flying away, grabbing hold of Silver''s Dragon Arm, kicking him but nothing happened. Acnologia got smashed to the Island again and again without being able to fight back or do anything at all. Acnologia then decided to transform into his human form as he got out from Silver''s grasp. Acnologia who is not at his human form was bloodied all over his body. Silver seeing Acnologia in his human form also transformed back to his human form with a sadistic smile on his face, he said "Come and attack" "YOU! Die!" said Acnologia as he attacked with his Dragon Breath, Silver smiled and also used his Dragon Breath. As both of their breath attacks met, it shook the whole Island and trees flew everywhere because of the shockwaves, as both breaths met, they tried to overpower one another, but Acnologia''s breath attack didn''t last long and Silver''s breath attack dominated his. The breath attack of Silver traveled fast towards Acnologia and hit him. After the breath attack of Silver diminished, Acnologia can be seen without a left hand and right foot as blood dripped out from it. Acnologia panted heavily and glared at Silver hatefully. Silver seeing Acnologia is still alive decided to burn him with his Origin Flame in a big scale that covered the whole body of Acnologia. Acnologia felt the flame burn him, he never knew or see this kind of flame. Acnologia screamed as he rolls on the ground trying to put out the flames, but it proves nothing because the flames will not die out until it has done its goal, and its goal is to burn everything of Acnologia. Time passed, Acnologia keeps on screaming and rolling until he stopped. He was burned into nothingness, even ashes cannot be seen. Silver heard, [ Main Quest #1: Dragon! Completed! Description: Kill or Subdue Acnologia Rewards: Novel Verse Will be Unlocked Failure: Be stuck in this Verse Forever Time Limit: None Giving Rewards: Novel verse has been unlocked! ] Everyone who was watching the fight didn''t know what to say, except the Dragons and Silvers wives and sisters. The Dragons keep on cheering loudly, the same as Rose who was with a loud voice. The council members who came to watch the Fairy Tail members and at the sea was terrified, the Fairy Tail guild members were stupefied, they never knew that Silver was this strong. And yet, he only used 50% of his true power. The council recorded and some are watching from it who are at the Council''s headquarters from the lacrima were all terrified and swore to never ever make a problem on Fairy Tail or they might get annihilated by Silver. After Silver killed Acnologia, he looked at Ankhseram who was with his eyes wide open, he said, "You''re Next!" Chapter 81 - Ankhseram... Tenrou Island~ Ankhseram who was locked in place by Silver watched everything happen in front of him. Hw watched Silver turn into a Dragon God, he watched him smash Acnologia like nothing. If he was so high and mighty earlier now that isn''t the case. He started to think about why would Silver want to kill him. He thought that he should be the one to be angry and mad at Silver for stopping his plans and at the same time entertainment. ''I am the God of this world! How can someone like him do as he pleases within my world!'' But, when he felt the true energy of Silver, he thought otherwise. ''What is this power of him, how can someone have another kind of power that doesn''t exist in this world!'' He started fearing Silver, he didn''t know why he should fear him, he is a God but what about Silver? If Ankhseram is the God of Curse then Silver is the God of Dragon with Chaos Energy! When he saw the twinkling black flame that burned Acnologia into nothingness, he felt danger about it. It is the first time he saw such kind of flames that burned everything not even leaving ash behind. And when Silver looked at him and said "You''re next" he didn''t know what to do anymore. When Silver looked at him, Silver''s eyes turned into a Golden one with a red slit in the middle of his pupils as the crimson rings surrounded it in his eyes. -------------- All the high ranking members of the council watch how Silver bashed Acnologia like nothing, the Dragon that they all feared is like a toy in the hands of Silver. "J-just who is he!" said Crawford Seam the head of the council in a fearful voice "He is Silver Blaze, Warrod said he is a Dragon God. At first, we didn''t believe it. but now" said Hyberion. "And what is up with all those Dragons, where did they come from!? They numbered more than a million!" said Wolfheim "We must make sure to never provoke Fairy Tail or else," said Belno As they all talk, someone entered the room, and Wolfhiem and Hyberion knew him. "Who are you! How dare you barged in here!" said Crawford "Silver-sama told me about you colluding with the Tartaros Guild which is a Dark Guild and you helping them. Good thing Silver-sama destroyed them all and told me about you. Traitor!" said the figure who entered the room, he is Warrod who turned into his younger self thanks to Silver. "You! How dare you accuse me about such things!" said Crawford as he pointed his finger to Warrod as he sweated and trembled a bit. "Is what you said true Warrod?" asked Hyberion and Wolfhiem "Silver-sama said so and he destroyed them, he was the unknown mage that we are trying to find," said Warrod "Warrod!?" said all those who didn''t know about him being young again. "Yes, it is me Warrod, Silver-sama turned me younger. He is a God after all" said Warrod Everyone inside the room then glared a deadly glare towards Crawford who is sweating and trembling. Everyone attacked him, without any restraint. Crawford died the day Acnologia died. Everyone couldn''t let him live or Silver might come and visit them. After killing Crawford, everyone then started watching again from the lacrima as they talk. (They need Popcorn, no?) ----------------------- "Yay Onii-chan won" cheerfully said Shirone "How could that Dragon even stand a chance against him? He even turned and run away when Ophis and I confronted him" said, Rose "Bully," said Ophis "As expected of Silver," said Gabriel "I can''t wait to go to where he said we are going next," said Ingvild "Yes, it should be fun there," said Irene "Will they come also?" asked Kuroka "I hope they don''t, but darling said they will," said Serafall "You hope not what?" said a voice that came out of a portal and another one "Geh! Semiramis and Nyx, why are you both here" asked Serafall. "I thought it is about time we come and visit Silver," said Semiramis "Yeah, I was bored in hell, doing nothing and just watching and hearing the souls of everyone scream, not that I didn''t like it though," said Nyx The Fairy Tail members were shocked when they saw Nyx and especially Semiramis, Nyx is beautiful but Semiramis is in another level. Makarov asked "Shirone, can you tell us who are they?" with sweat on his forehead, he knew that Silver''s group and wives are not normal and expecting that the newly arrived two are also not. Shirone heard Makarov, she said "Master, That little one with big b.o.o.b.s is Nyx, she is the Goddess of Night. The other one is Semiramis, she is the Goddess of Death. They are both Silver Onii-chan''s wife" happily What!? Goddess of night and Death!? You are all are already not normal and now. Can''t you guys follow some logic for once!? Makarov fainted but quickly woke up and shouted "What!" "Shut up Old Chibi, you''re noisy," said Semiramis "Y-yes!" said Makarov. ------------------- When Silver visited the Realm of Death, he met Semiramis. (Back when he was searching for Ingvild) Silver stayed there for some time, not being affected by the realm''s power. Semiramis noticed him when he arrived and just kept on watching him, she thought ''Interesting''. That time marked the day that would make Silver always visit her when he can, (10 years Skip) Silver ended up giving Semiramis a Queen Piece, not because he was forced to, but the Queen Piece flew inside her as his Bloodline also kept telling him to just do it. Well, with Nyx, she said that Silver was the first one see her n.a.k.e.d, and a forceful one at that thus she said: "Since you saw me n.a.k.e.d, you must marry me!" (Typical excuse) Silver felt guilty and he also likes Nyx because of her personality thus he also gave ger a Queen Piece, making Nyx happy and stop pouting. ------------------- Nyx tried looking around, trying to find Silver but couldn''t, she asked: "Where''s Silver?" "He is there, he just finished killing a Dragon and now about to do the same to that so-called God," said Rose as she pointed her finger to where Silver is at. Semiramis looked at where Rose is pointing at and said "Isn''t that Ankhseram? How did he offend Silver?" "We too don''t know but Silver is truly angry at him," said Gabriel "Oh well, he is dead then. It is not good to make Silver angry" pitied Semiramis "Right," said Nyx as she nodded her head. They all then looked at Silver and watched. ----------------- With Silver~ Silver who was on the ground flew up to the same height as Ankhseram is, Silver then used his skill called {Space Locked-Dome} and sealed the place covering hundreds of miles including the Island. He then freed Ankhseram from his restraint. The moment Silver knew he could lock Ankhseram with his skills and laws, he knew that he could kill Ankhseram because in order to break free from his restraint it could only mean that the person who was restrained is stronger than him. ''System, integrate the strength and defense from {Chaos Dragon God Form} into my human body'' [ Command accepted... Integrating into host body in... 3.2.1. Done. ] After Silver, the system finished Silver felt his strength and defense from his {Chaos Dragon God Form} merge with his human body, he smiled. "Now then, how do you want to die?" said Silver as he stares right into the eyes of Ankhseram. "You! Who are you! What are you!? What did I do to you to make you want to kill me!?" said Ankhseram "Not to me, but others. You played with their lives, cursing them, making them a puppet for your own entertainment, tell me, who do you think you are to play with others lives!?" said Silver in an angry voice. "I am the God of this world! I would do what I want!" said Ankhseram Silver didn''t speak anymore, he went and hit Ankhseram in the face and sent him flying only to stop when the hit the barrier made by Silver. "Grrr. You!" said Ankhseram as he went and punched Silver also. Silver seeing the incoming fist dodge to the side and kicked Ankhseram in the guts and sent him flying again. This time Ankhseram spit out blood, black blood as he felt the pain from Silver''s kick. After hitting the barrier again, he flew towards Silver and attack him with a beam of black gas. Silver didn''t move from his place and just let the attack hit him. As the attack hit Silver, Ankhseram laughed and said: "Now die by this God''s curse!" As the attack that hit Silver cleared up, Silver just floated to the same place where he is at before. Silver just float there without any scratch on his body even his clothes are the same as it was before, Silver said "Is that all? If it is, then die!" Silver then went and punched Ankhseram with his full strength. Ankhseram couldn''t do anything, Silver punched him, kicked him and keep on doing it. Those who are watching felt pity for Ankhseram, because every time Silver hit him he would spit out blood, even his teeth came out. Silver kept hitting him again and again and again with his full strength, Ankhseram was powerless to even fight back. If his own power that made him who he is won''t even do a thing to Silver, then what can he do to fight back against the Dragon God? Silver didn''t spare him, every attack of his is with his full strength. Playing with people''s lives! Making them a puppet! Cursing them making them kill who they love! Just who are you! Who do you think you are to play with people''s lives! Is what on Silver''s mind, he kept hitting Ankhseram who couldn''t fight back anymore, all his bones broken, bloody and messy all over his body but Silver didn''t stop he still keep hitting him. Almost an hour passed and Silver keeps on hitting Ankhseram who is at death''s door, grabbing Ankhseram''s head hard, Silver threw him upwards. Ankhseram''s body flew at fast speed and crashed into the barrier almost breaking it. Silver transformed into his {Chaos Dragon God Form}, charging his breath attack at full force adding the Origin Flames in it, he then released it. Massive energy that is colored back and with Origin Flames all over it, hit Ankhseram. The Barrier broke as the breath attack of Silver travel into the high sky. Ankhseram didn''t even have time to scream or beg. The Breath attack of Silver obliterated him, not even a single trace of him can be seen. [ Main Quest #2: Ankhseram! Completed! Description: Defeat the God known as Ankhseram. Rewards: Origin Saiyan Bloodline Failure: Death Time Limit: None Giving Rewards: Origin Saiyan Bloodline has been stored into the system ] Silver hearing the system finally calmed down as he transformed back into his human form. After Silver transformed back into his human form, all his wives including Semiramis, Nyx, Kuroka, and Shirone all flew towards him and hugged him. All the others who are watching were left dumbfounded if earlier they thought Silver is strong, then after watching how he dominated against another God left them all dumbfounded and didn''t know what to think. Silver felt a bit tired after doing all what he just did and wanted to take a rest, thus he told his wives and co. that they are going back to the Empire because he wants to take a rest. The group didn''t say anything and just nodded, Silver then made a portal leading to the Empire, he also made hundreds of portals for all the Dragons. Jane decided to bring Natsu along with her to which Natsu loved to, he grabbed Lucy and Happy, Gray along with Juvia also joined, even Wendy along with Laxus, Makarov, and Mira, of course, Gildarts tagged along with Cana, even Mavis, Zeref, and Sera joined. Jellal didn''t because he needed to watch over the Island. Everyone then went and entered the portal and disappearing from the place. Chapter 82 - Fairy Tail Finale... Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Imperial Palace... Within the Imperial Hall, Silver and the others came out of the portal along with the Royal Guards who upon arriving back went into their own respective places. "Semiramis, Nyx, you came," said Silver "Yes, I was bored in hell" complained Nyx "Well, we came to visit and only to see you fighting Ankhseram," said Semiramis "You know him?" asked Silver "Of course I know him, he is too arrogant, even Bahamut wanted to eat him alive," said Semiramis "Bahamut? You mean that Dragon God!?" asked a shocked Silver "Well yeah, Bahamut is the true God on this planet but is just too lazy to do anything about Ankhseram, so he just let him be and sleep, as no one cares," said Semiramis "Ohh. Okay" said Silver who lost interest. "Ohh! That''s right! Wendy, Natsu, Gajeel, come over here" said Silver "What is it Silver-san?" asked Wendy "I told you that you will meet Grandeeney before right?" said Silver "Yes, you did Silver-san, but she isn''t wasn''t in the group of Dragons before," said Wendy while Natsu, Lucy, Mira, and others just keep on looking around. "That''s because of Grandeeney always being with you, inside of you. The same as Natsu and Gajeel" said Silver "What!" shouted Natsu "Yes yes, Igneel, Metalicana, and Grandeeney come out and show yourselves!" ordered Silver After Silver spoke, the body of Wendy, Gajeel, and Natsu started trembling as it beat, the three felt weak and fell down on the floor kneeling. Holding their c.h.e.s.t as they can feel something within them coming out. Soon their bodies stopped beating along with the feeling of being weak, looking at their backs, they saw three massive figures appeared. "Igneel!" "Metalicana!" "Grandeeney!" The three were shocked, also the others are, they thought ''How did they stay inside their bodies?'' "Natsu! You''ve grown up" smiled Igneel "Gajeel, still with that eyes of yours," said Metalicana "Wendy, I''m sorry for leaving you without saying anything, but I was always with you watching you," said Grandeeney The three Dragons then looked at Silver and nodded. Silver also nodded at them. Without saying anything anymore, Silver went and activated his {Perfect Reincarnation} skill and completely revived the three Dragons. Silver used that skill because of Igneel along with Grandeeney and Metalicana are just a speck of their former selves, even though they have a body, it won''t last long, the same can be said to their souls, that''s why Silver used {Perfect Reincanation} Skill, completely reviving them with their full strength at that. Suddenly Igneel heard a familiar sound it said: "Igneel, you''re back!" Igneel looked towards where the voice came from and when he saw the figure, he said "Geh! Sister, why are you here!!??" and run away towards the Imperial Hall''s entrance and flew away. Jane said "Excuse me Your Majesty and Your Highnesses, I must go and catch that brother of mine" as she flew away chasing after Igneel. Silver and the others didn''t know why would Igneel run away from his Sister, Natsu said: "I remember Igneel saying about someone who would always chase after him and won''t let him go without a good excuse no matter what, could it be?" ''Bro-con!'' thought Silver as he laughed. Everyone then looked at Silver who is laughing, Shirone asked: "Why are you laughing Onii-chan?" "Nothing, just let those two, for now, hehehe," said Silver ''Never thought Jane is bro-con pfft'' Silver then started walking away and said "I am tired, so I will go take a rest, you guys can go tour the Empire" as he yawned No one replied to him and no one followed, because if he said he is tired and wants to rest, better not disturb him. ---------------------- Emperor''s Chamber~ As Silver laid down on the King size bed alone and was just about to sleep, he was startled when the system notified him. [ Host, please note this verse is already conquered. You have 1 year to stay and go to the next verse ] ''What do you mean by only 1-year system?'' [ Answering to host... As this verse is the host first verse traveled upon his conquest, the *Creator* made that this verse shall be a trial verse and host passed it in excellent mark ] ''Do you mean to say that this verse doesn''t count?'' [ Answering to host... No host. This verse counts but it only acted as a trial and see how you will you perform with restrictions ] ''Am I a plaything or something! Is that it!?'' [ Answering to host... No host. The host doesn''t get it. The *Creator* only made this as your trial and you have passed it in excellent mark thus the *Creator* gifted you a special ability and System Function ] ''What Ability and System Function?'' [ Congratulations to host. The *Creator* has gifted host his d.e.s.i.r.ed a new ability {Rule Breaker} Rule Breaker: Being restricted by a rule? Break it! Rules are meant to be broken. System function {Summon} has been unlocked. The host can Summon one on each verse from now on, randomly ] ''Oho? Does that mean, if I go to another verse, there will be no more rules?'' [ Answering to host... Yes host, only restrictions ] ''Good. Then what would happen to this verse if I were to travel?'' [ Answering to host... Do not worry host. If the host leaves this verse everything will stay normal, the host can also stop the time of this world if he wants to, and go to another verse because the host has conquered it. The host can also come back here after conquering the next world or he can just connect the two worlds using a portal so anyone can join the host. But, the host cannot come back until he conquered the next verse but others can. ] ''Great! Now then. Let me take a rest'' A week later... Silver gathered everyone (His wives, Shirone and Kuroka also and Mira), he said: "So, who wanna join me at the next verse?" "What world it would be?" asked Rose "Pirate world," said Silver ------------------------ 1 Year Later... Silver spent his year by training Erza along with his wives. He also went and took Sting and Rouge and make their Dragons come to life and completely reviving them. Making the two Slayers happy. When he first brought them to his Empire, they were dumbfounded, because they saw an Empire of Dragons who everyone thought went extinct. They even saw their idols, Natsu and Gajeel who was still being trained by their respective father''s named as Igneel and Metalicana. Skiadrum and Weisslogia thanked Silver greatly, but upon being revived, Silver said that they have to follow the Empire''s rule to which they happily agreed, Silver also told Igneel, Grandeeney, and Metalicana about it and they agreed. When Igneel run away from Jane they came back after a month, with Jane dragging Igneel with her. When Natsu saw Igneel being drag by his sister he laughed at him, earning him a hit on the head from Igneel. Silver imposed a rule that must never be broken or death awaits them, and that rule is to never invade or kill humans as long as they didn''t commit any bad deeds. He also made a portal that connects to Fiore from the Empire so those who want to visit the Empire or visit Fiore can go and fro. Erza became the Empress of the Empire. She earned the right to sit at the Throne by the throne itself, making everyone happy. Silver thought hard about the time ratio if he goes to another world how long would pass in Earthland. Silver decided to make it 1:000. He makes it that, if he goes to another verse, only 1 year would pass in Earthland no matter how long he stays in other verses, only 1 year would pass in Earthland. Within that year, Mavis and Zeref. Silver also made August, Makarov, and Perch, giving them thousand years of lifespan, and so he did to Mavis and Zeref who are no longer immortal. Rita gave birth within that year, it is a girl. They requested Silver to name the child. Silver thought hard and finally said, "Ai" which means love. Rita and Yuri thanked Silver for giving her that name, Silver just smiled and thought ''When would they give birth? I wanna hugged my children soon'' Within that year, Silver heard that Draig and Albion found a wife each. Silver was happy for them. Before going to the next verse, Silver made plans, he thought hard on what to do, but then, he remembered that 1 or 2 main quests will be given to him by the system and thought ''Well, I''ll just go with the flow then'' forgetting making plans. (Happy Go Lucky. But yet OP) Within that year, Humans and Dragons started co-existing in peace, Humans were free to go and Visit the Empire while Dragons are also free to visit the Human world. The Dragons vow for hundreds of years has finally become true. {Dragons Shall Always Watch Over The Humans} Well, Makarov retired and stayed at the Empire, he loved the Bar. He made Laxus the new guild master who completely turned into a new leaf. Mavis and Zeref lived at Alvarez Empire, Silver also made a portal connecting the two. Within that year, Silver and Mira finally became together, everyone felt happy and congratulated them both. Silver made many things, Semiramis said that Bahamut woke up and she went and visited him. Bahamut the Dragon God of Beginning was shocked when he saw the world. As lazy as he is, he just told Semiramis to tell Silver that he is thankful. Semiramis beat the heck out of Bahamut and told him to go and thank Silver on his own which he did. At that year, peace bloomed at Earthland, no one dared to make or declare war. Silver told Igneel that his son is alive and now calling himself a Dragon God, Igneel got pissed and went to find his son along with Natsu, Happy, and Lucy. Silver also removed E.N.D on Natsu. Igneel was worried that Natsu might die if he did so, but who is Silver? In the end, Natsu became a pure human. Too bad he can''t revive his mother and father or he would have done so. Gray has trained in Dragon Slaying Arts also, making him an Ice Devil Dragon Slayer. Laxus also got trained in real Lightning Dragon Slayer making him more powerful. Silver also said that there are other Dragons that are calling themselves as Dragon Gods, Draig and Albion got pissed, each taking a million of Dragons along with them set out and hunted the so-called Dragon Gods. Silver also reached Level 175 from killing Acnologia and Ankhseram. --------------------------- "You Guys Ready?" "YEAH!!!" ''System, Teleport us. To Pirate World!'' [ Teleporting in... 3.2.1 ] Chapter 83 - Fairy Tail End Stats... Name: Silver Blaze Race: Primordial Dragon God Age: Incalculable/Infinite Title/s : Drunk and Wasted Buff Description: Unknown Title: I Am The Protagonist Buff Description: In every world, you travel you will become the main protagonist. Title: Plot Armor Possessor Buff Description: Since you are the Protagonist, of course, you have the power of the so-called Plot Armor Level: 175 EXP0% Bloodline: Primordial, Dragon God, Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos (90% Locked), Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon God - Grade:???, Son Of Thunder - Grade: SSS, Soul: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: S Strength : 5,017,500,000 {Base} Defence : 5,017,500,000 {Base} Agility: ??? Intelligence : 100% Unlocked Wisdom:??? Charm:??? Luck:??? Energy: Infinite {All kinds} Forms: {Origin Dragon God of Chaos Form} Description: Transform into length of 300 Meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 10,000,000,000 {Sage Dragon God Form} {Lightning Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 200 Meters Lightning Dragon: Strength and Defence + 500,000,000 {Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into 150 meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 100,000,000 {Dragon-Human Form}: Description: Turns you into a Half Human-Half Dragon Form: Strength and Defence + 500,000 {True Lightning Form} Description: Turns your body into the embodiment of lightning itself: Strength and Defence + 10,000,000 Abilities: Rule Breaker: Being restricted by a Rule? Break it! Rules are meant to be broken. Origin Flame: The Origin of all flames. Abilities Unlimited/Unknown Known ability: Burn everything {Body and Soul} {Once hit by this flame it won''t stop until its designated goal is not accomplished} Bloodline Perks: Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos: Unknown/Unlimited Space: Description: Space, The place where every worlds or planet reside. You wanna teleport somewhere? why not, wanna blow up a planet? just rip open space in the middle of a planet or just make a black hole in the middle/anywhere, how you do it? find out yourself! Time: Chaos : Description: Chaos Energy, it is the Origin of all Energy. All kinds of Energy is from Chaos, It has existed before everything has been formed. Body Perks: Primordial Body: Body of the Prime beings: Unkillable/Immortal Body Dragon God Body: Body of a Dragon God: Great Defence, Hard to pierce or cut [ Note: Only Divine Weapons or Higher can make a wound on you or kill you ] Thunder Body: Body of the Thunder: Intangible/Untouchable, [Note: Can attack and wounded if enemy use. QI, KI, Haki/Spirit willpower, Divine Energy, God Energy] Soul Perks: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul: As you have stayed at the void for millions of years without dying, your soul has become a million times stronger than any other normal human being as you were a human before. [ Immune to all Illusions or Soul Attacks of those weaker than your soul {Note: Those who try so, as long as they have a weaker soul they will receive a backlash in the form of what they try to do in a million times more} ] Life Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Life Death Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Death Soul Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Soul Time Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Time Space Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Space Creation Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Creation Law Skill: Perfect Reincarnation: Call forth the Soul from the Realm of the Dead, Bringing it back to the Realm of the Living and Giving it Life, With Space to act as the Bridge and Time for when, what and how much the user decides to call the Soul back with Memories(From Kid to time of Death) and Create a body for the Soul to reside {Note: Life Force and Energy is needed for compensation without enough to act as compensation the Skill will fail} Laws needed for the Skill: Soul, Death, Life, Space, Time and Creation. Skill and Law Needed: Time Skill, Creation Law, Life Law {Note: Must have a Descent amount of knowledge about Time and Laws to be used or else fail} Description: Use Time Skill to Revert the Skill when it was used, Creation to help recreate or destruct and Life Law to help preserve or take Death Lightning: With lightning added with Death Law is a sure kill skill if it hits the target {Note: Cannot kill Immortals} Revive: Bring someone to back to life by touching the body and recalling the soul. {Laws needed: Soul, Time, Space} Eyes Abilities: Unknown Skills: Passive: Instant Regeneration: Can heal instantly, Regenerate broken or lose limbs. But Energy is required for broken or lose limbs to regenerate. Instant Mastery: Instantly Master anything/everything if the host wishes to do so. Photographic Memory: Can remember anything/everything or all, the host can turn/off this skill. Active: Space-Time Skill - Taker: Create a space to the designated target and the user can bring the target to where it wants without alarming anyone as time shall be paused and continued after the target has been taken. Note: Everything is possible if User has enough strength to do so even a planet can be taken and place somewhere else. Space-Lock: Lock someone or something in place, taking/preventing it from moving. Space Locked-Dome: Create a dome that locks everything inside. Note: Can be broken by someone stronger if they know Space Laws that is stronger than the caster. Lightning: Can Control/Create Thunders out of nowhere to strike your enemies down. Can also be used as normal electricity for everyday use [ Human Charger ] Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death: A rain of lightning will rain down from the above bringing death to your enemies. Universal Creation Magic: Can Create a Planet or Restore a destroyed one. Create things from grasses to trees, Create lands and seas. {Note: Can also make a body but not a soul} Instant All Zero: Can heal/remove Inner, Outer, Poisons, and Curse in an instant leaving no scars {Note: Cannot Remove Poison/Curse if it has been done by a God} All Barrier''s Breaker: Break all kinds of barriers. Note: Cannot break Universal Laws. All Curse Breaker: Break all kinds of the curse. Be it done by Gods or any higher beings. Note: Magic Power/Energy or Life Force is required depending on who and what the curse is ] Senjutsu: Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the ki and auras of others thus letting them track targets from far away distances. Through disrupting the ki of their opponent''s ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent. As such, there are very few ways to defend against Senjutsu. Senjutsu also has healing capabilities that are effective for either one physical or mental condition, releasing any fatigue and goes as far as to store one''s lifespan, however, this method requires physical contact. Touki: Touki is an ability that can be used by those who are trained in Senjutsu by controlling the base of their life, creating an aura of life force that they will wear around their body, increasing their attack, defense, and speed tremendously. Another method to obtaining the Touki is by training one''s body to the uttermost limits, gaining control on the base of life itself. This even allows the user to counter magic attacks by punching or otherwise striking them. System Function: Status, Inventory, Shop, Summon, Summon: 1 Random Ticket Inventory: Mission Dropper X10, Creators Beer x900, Half-Human Hal-Devil Bloodline, Origin Saiyan Bloodline. System Evaluation: ... SP: 980,770,000 Chapter 84 - Call Me Captain~... Pirate World~ Pirate Era... This world is formed by countless Islands, this world is dominated by water, no, it is the seas. The sea holds many secrets treasures, golds, lost artifacts, weapons of mass destruction, fruits also known as ''Devil Fruit'' and these Fruits give those who ate them mystical powers. Some can turn into a flame, into lightning, into a light, into an animal of any sorts, no one knows just how many ''Devil Fruits'' are out there to be claimed and eaten to those lucky ones or those who are meant to have it. In this world, there stands the World Government preserving their so-called Peace while being a Dog of the World Nobles that call themselves as ''Celestial Dragons''. The ''Celestial Dragons'' are the descendants of nineteen of the Twenty Kings who established what is now known as the World Government thus making the ''World Government'' do their biddings. And last, but not the least, are the ''Pirates''. Pirates are the ones who dream of finding ''One Piece'' and becoming the ''Pirate King''. They may be called Pirates but not all Pirates are the same. Some of them really do what they want, they ****, they kill even the innocents, they raid, they robbed and so on. But, not all of the Pirates are the same, many also just want to make their dreams come true. Finding ''One Piece'' Becoming ''Pirate King'' becoming ''Rich'' and so on. But not all, there are those who just wanted to have ''Freedom''. But, everyone thought that becoming the ''Pirate King and finding ''One Piece'' only then they can have true ''Freedom''. BUT!! Is that really the case??? LET US ALL FIND OUT!!! ------------------ On a certain part of the Sea that everyone calls... The New World~ There are Volcanos surrounding the whole Island and in the center is a concentration of magma. There are no trees, no living being, no nothing, only Volcanos, Flames, and Magmas. The Island expands only into thousands of kilometers width and only as wide of hundreds of kilometers. This can be called a big size Island in this world. The sky is colored dark crimson as thunderclouds float up high above with thunder occasionally striking the Island. Suddenly 13 figures can be seen floating up into the center of the Island. "Aiya. This place is hot! {Celsius Cross Trigger}" said one of the figure as she activated her magical power just enough to frees the whole Island and turn it into a world of ice. "That''s better," said the figure. "Sera, do you really have to freeze everything up? What if there''s anyone living here?" asked a handsome young man. "Hehe, sorry. But, I doubt anyone will be living here" said Serafall. "Oh well, let me do it," said the handsome young man. The young man then flew down, standing into the magma that was turned into ice, the handsome young man then said {Decompose} as he sat down and touch the magma that was turned into ice. After the handsome young man did that, all the ice started melting into nothingness even the magma wasn''t spared, almost everything turned into nothingness. The land and Volcanos were spared though. After a few minutes, all the ice and magma was no more, what can be seen now is a dry barren land with nothing in it and a massive hole in the Islands center. The young man then used his skill called {Universal Creation Magic} and started filling up the hole, making the land flat, creating grasses and trees, he even stopped the volcanos from further erupting just to be sure. The Island that was supposed to be burning, volcanos erupting, thunder striking it while magma was all over the place turned into a beautiful green land full of life in less than an hour. The figure then looked up, seeing the sky still filled with thunder clouds used his space magic and sent all the clouds to who knows where. After all the clouds that hanged up above were gone, the sun ray finally gave light into the beautiful Island that was like hell less than an hour ago. "That''s our husband!" said Serafall. Wanna know why only 13? Well, read further... -------------------------- Back in Earthland Verse... "Pirate World," said Silver "Master, I cannot come, my wife is pregnant and have to look after her," said Draig "Same as Draig master, I also can''t," said Albion. "I will come," said Ophis "Count me in," said Rose "I''ll come," said Serafall who is happy. "Me too, I don''t want to go back and guard hell, it''s boring," said Nyx "I''ll come also," said Semiramis "Onii-chan I am coming also," said Shirone "If Shirone is coming then so am I," said Kuroka "Can I come" asked Mira "Of course my dear you can," said Silver with a smile "I''ll come! Let me join!" shouted Natsu "I shall also come" declared Irene "Will there be Fairy''s there?" asked Mavis with a twinkling eyes "No," said Silver "Then, I will not," said Mavis who pouted which made Zeref chuckle "Father, I will not come, I must take care of the Empire," said Erza "You can come later my dear, I will make a portal later so you can also come when you want," said Silver which made Erza happy. "I won''t come, I want to rest," said Ingvild "Me too," said Gabriel "If flame-brain is coming, I will also," said Gray "If Gray-sama is coming, Juvia will also, can I?" asked Juvia "Yes," said Silver "Then it will be, Rose, Ophis, Nyx, Semiramis, Sera, Natsu, Gray, Juvia, Irene, Mira, Shirone, and Kuroka," said Silver "You guys can come later, I will make a portal from there to here," said Silver as he stood up. Time passed and it is time to go, so everyone then gathered everyone and asked if they are ready which they happily said Yeah. ------------------------ Back to the present... "Why didn''t you guys just let me eat all those magmas?" asked Natsu. "Aye!" said Happy who was hidden behind Natsu''s back all the time. Natsu is now capable of eating magma because of the hell training Igneel made him do. "Idiot, no matter how much you could eat, you couldn''t have eaten all those magmas," said Gray "Hai~, Gray-sama is right," said Juvia who is hugging Gray''s left arm with a happy expression. Gray and Juvia became a couple, years ago. "What was that! You stripper!" said Natsu "Stop it, you''re noisy!" said Semiramis. "AYE/YES!" said Natsu and Gray. If they feared Erza before, they feared Semiramis more "Hahaha, funny guys," said Nyx "Ara Ara," said Mira "So what now darling?" asked Serafall "Let''s build some houses for now," said Silver as he activated his {Universal Creation Magic} and created another Empire, it almost looked like his Empire in Earthland Verse but this one is only at a small scale. Silver wanted to expand the Island, but he decided to do that later as there are only some of them for now. Time passed, everyone went their own separate ways exploring the Island. As everyone left, Silver stayed, ''System, tell me the restrictions'' [ Answering to host... The host cannot use his Dragon Forms in this verse, the host can only use his other skills apart from his Dragon Forms ] ''Okay, buy me Haki manuals'' [ Searching... Done. Buying... Done. Manuals are now in Inventory ] ''System, tell me, did I forgot to say which timeline to send us?'' [ Answering to host... Yes, the host didn''t tell which timeline to be sent at thus the system randomly teleported host and the others ] ''Sh*t! What timeline is it now?'' [ Answering to host... 23 years host before the main storyline starts ] ''The f*ck then that means, this is the year that Gol D. Roger will find One Piece and become the Pirate King and next year is his execution!?'' [ Answering to host... The host is right ] ''Now what to do'' [ Host, you have one free summon ticket. Would host like to use it now? ] ''Use it'' [ Activating Summon Function... Using Ticket... Summoning... Done. ] When the system finished, a magic circle appeared in front of Silver. When Silver saw the figure, he went wide eyes and jaws dropping almost to the ground. The figure then said "Hey there mate! *Hic*, you know where this place is *Hic*?" as he raised the bottle of rum up into his mouth and drank the contents of it. Silver then asked, "Just to be sure, can you tell me what your name is?" The figure is drunk and almost falling to the ground but kept his body up. He then looked at Silver and smiled revealing his teeth, He said, "Call me, Captain, Jack Sparrow" Chapter 85 - Fruit...It is... Unnamed Island~ When Silver heard the figure call himself as Captain Jack Sparrow, he quickly went and knocked him out. ''System! Why the f*ck did you summon this crazy person!'' [ Answering to host... The system is not at fault. The summon ticket is a random one thus the system is not at fault! ] The system defended itself for the first time! Silver was shocked, this is the first time that the system ever rebuked at him. ''Uhh, sorry, I was just shocked'' replied Silver [ Answering to host... The host is not at fault, system forgives ] ''System, can you bring him back? I don''t need him'' Silver was in a dilemma, he doesn''t know how to get rid of Jack. Silver then thought hard as Jack is snoring on his side, laying down on the ground. Silver then thought of something, he grinned like a maniac and thought ''That''s right! I''ll just throw him to them later'' ''System, tell me how does it work'' [ Answering to host... The host doesn''t need to worry, all summons from the system will never betray the host. When host sent them back, they will forget everything ] ''Ohh... Okay'' Silver then made a house for Jack and put him inside and left him after doing so. He then started exploring the Island alone. Hours passed, and evening time has come, everyone then started going back to the place where Silver is at. Silver then asked when they all came back, "So, how was the Island?" "It is fun," said Rose "Yes," said Ophis "So-so," said Nyx "Not too bad," said Semiramis "It was fun," said Serafall "Right" agreed Irene "I didn''t have enough!" complained Natsu "Shut up flame-brain," said Gray "Yes, Gray-sama is right" agreed Juvia "Mmm. It was fun" said Mira "Yes it was fun!" cheerfully said Shirone "Indeed" agreed, Kuroka Silver frowned, he didn''t know what they did, he never saw them when he explored the Island but he didn''t bother to ask and said "Well since it is evening time, we all should eat and take a rest" Everyone nodded happily, they all then went and ate and after finished eating they all went to sleep. Somewhere... At the top of what everyone calls the Redline... "Who the hell are those guys!" "How dare they attack the World Nobles!" "Hurry up! Put out the fires" "No, save the World Nobles first!" "Run!" As everything is happening and the world was in chaos, Silver and everyone slept peacefully. While Jack is drunk and also sleeping. -------------------- Next day... Silver woke up, feeling great. Getting up from his bed and doing his daily routines, he went outside of the house. But for some reason, everything is quiet, no sound can even be heard. Silver spread his sense all over the Island but found only Jack who is asleep. He frowned but didn''t bother because he is hungry, thus making food for himself and Jack. Walking towards to where Jack is and opening the door, he said "Oi wake up sleepy head! Time to set sail!" Jack quickly stood up and said, "Where''s the enemy!?" As he draws the sword that was on his waist and looked around and is on guard. "Pfft! Hahaha! What enemy you talking about. Come let''s eat!" said Silver "Oi, I am the captain!" said Jack "Where''s your ship then?" asked Silver "Inside a bottle?" said Jack "Hahaha!" laughed Silver hard as he proceeds to walk outside. Upon reaching outside Silver made a chair for both of them and a table as he also made many dishes with booze to count. Jack went wide eye and asked, "What the, what was that?" "It is one of my skills," said Silver Jack then started asking the world, Silver told him everything about the world. Jack said "Well Mate, since you took me here, you should also give me one of this so-called fruits eyh~" Silver then started thinking, what Jack said is true, thus he thought what fruit to buy and give Jack. Silver then thought of something and said ''System, buy me Rum-Rum Fruit+Awakened+No Side effect'' [ Host, Are you sure about giving him this fruit? ] ''Why?'' asked Silver [ Answering to host... This fruit is a bit... Weird ] ''Just by it!'' [ Buying in... 3.2.1 Done. Deducting 200,000 System Points... Item is now at Inventory ] Silver then took out the fruit as it appeared in his hands. The fruit looked brown and it is surrounded by bottles of rums printed all over it with a half and full like bottles. ''Analyze'' [ Analyzing... Done. Rum-Rum Fruit Awakened: Logia Type: If eaten, the eater will become the embodiment of Rum, he/she can make the best quality of rum to ever exist. Awakened Perks: Can make everyone in the entire world drunk, never run out of rum, turn everything to rum} ] ''No Sh*t! This fruit is truly weird!'' Silver then took out the fruit and gave it to Jack, he said "Here, eat it. It will give you mystical powers. But, be warned, it tastes like shit" Jack gulped but still took the fruit from Silver''s hand and started eating it. After he ate it, he nearly vomited it back. But it is too late, Jack became a ''Rum Man''. After Jack regained himself back, he said "Mate, are you trying to kill this captain?'' "Nah, check yourself, think about becoming liquid, more like a rum," said Silver Jack who is also a happy go lucky one did what Silver said. Jack was shocked when his body really turned into a liquid, he asked: "The hell is this?" "It is your new power," said Silver. Jack didn''t know anything anymore. He traveled and saw many weird things in his life, but this is the first time he ever felt and saw something new. Jack became happy. Silver then started training Jack with his abilities. Time passed... Silver and Jack spent the whole day training, soon evening time. Everyone then came back which startled Jack, but Silver told him about them, leaving Jack Stupefied. Siver that Jack will be their navigator because Jack had the ''compass''. Silver thought ''Who knows where will his compass take us when we begin to set sail'' Jack said that he is the Captain, but Silver rebuked at him. Jack thought ''I am the Captain, it will never change!'' Somewhere... Unknown to Silver... "Damn it! How could they destroy everything like nothing!" "Hurry up and help those who are injured!" "Damn those people calling themselves as Gods!" "Put 1 Billion on his head! Dead or Alive" ---------------------- Silver slept peacefully, knowing nothing. Jack woke up in the middle of the night. Going outside of the house, started looking for somewhere to pee at. Jack soon found a place and started peeing. Jack was curious, why is his pee colored like ''that''? Jack seriously put his index finger in it, raising it up into his eyes as he stares at it, curiously and intently. Jack started smelling it. As curious as he was, he licked it! He then said, "Aye~ It Is Rum!" Chapter 86 - The Groups Exploration... Pirate World~ When Silver and co. arrive at a new world and with Silver telling everyone to go and explore, they did and left Silver alone on the Island. Silver forgot to tell the group about the new world, and now with Silver telling them that they should go explore and not telling them what to do and not, who knows what they would do? The group left and with Rose acting as a leader. Firstly, they separated and only to join up at a certain location, a place that Silver won''t see them. After some time, everyone grouped up, "Now what to do?" asked Irene "Hehe, first you all wear this mask," said Rose as she gave everyone a mask. Rose can create anything she likes for she is also known as the Dragon of Dreams. She didn''t make anything before for she has Silver to make anything she likes. Everyone then took a mask each, the masks were only colored white and without anything, just to hide their faces. "Oi where''s mine!?" said Natsu. "You don''t need one," said Semiramis "Damn right" agreed Gray "What was that!?" said Natsu "Shut up," said Irene "...." Rose then opened a portal entering it along with everyone without Silver knowing. -------------------- A portal appeared high up in the sky, down below there is a mountain, it is a red mountain. It is long, long enough that it expands as far as one could see. Everyone calls this The Red Line. The Red Line is the world''s only continent that stretches across the entire world, from North to South, along with the equivalent of Earth''s Prime. The Red Line is said to be 10,000 meters deep from ocean level to Fish-Man Island. At the same time, it is high enough above sea level to be considered impassable, and it is indestructible, meaning that it is almost impossible to pass over it or under it without using either of the entrances. Everyone free fall for just a few seconds as they reach ground standing up in it. "Amazing! Happy, this is high! Hahaha" laughed Natsu as he went to the edge and looking down. "Natsu, be careful you might fall!" warned Happy Suddenly, a strong wind came, Natsu without holding onto anything got taken by the strong wind, he falls. "IYAAHHHH!!!" shouted Natsu. Happy seeing Natsu fall flew down while shouting Nastu''s name. As he reaches him, taking hold of his clothes he said "Natsu, why didn''t you fly?" asked Happy "Sorry sorry, I forgot, haha," said Natsu. Natsu can transform into half-human half-dragon form, with Igneel''s training along with Silver''s help, he became stronger than he ever could have become by training alone, Natsu can transform any parts of his body into that of a Dragon but not a full transformation yet. "That was a strong wind," said Mira "Mm" agreed Ophis "Are you alright, Gray-sama?" asked Juvia "Yeah," said Gray "There''s nothing here," said Irene Everyone then looked at Rose, she didn''t say anything but stared at a certain place. Everyone looked at the place Rose is looking at. When they looked at the direction Rose is looking at, they all could see a building that looked like a Palace. "Let''s go there and explore," said Rose The others didn''t say anything and started walking. As they walk, Rose thought of something, she said "Irene, enchant Natsu''s face into that of Silver" "Why?" asked Irene "Just do it," said Rose Irene didn''t say anything and began to activate her magical power, changing Natsu''s whole appearance into that of Silver, not just the face, that Rose asked. Rose could have done it but she''s just lazy to do it thus making Irene do it. As the group walk, they reach the place. Looking into it, Semiramis said "Nice place, maybe we should take over this place for Silver" "Agreed!" said Nyx "But will Darling like it? I mean he or we can just build a better one. The Empire is a lot better than this place" said Serafall "Then let''s destroy it!" said Rose "AYE!" said Happy The place where everyone is currently at is what everyone calls The Holy Land Mary Geoise. The Holy Land Mary Geoise is the capital of the World Government, where its highest rulers, namely Im, the Five Elders, the World Nobles, and Commander-in-Chief Kong, reside and govern. It also hosts the Levely, a council of rulers of World Government nations that occurs every four years Mary Geoise resembles a Victorian-architectured city. Since the World Nobles, the world''s highest social class, live here, it is kept in pristine condition. It is located very high above sea level, so it is surrounded by clouds and fog. Around the city are artificially planted forests as well as rivers; their source of water is unknown. The city''s walkways, called travelators, are continually moved by slave labor pushing them from below. Without waiting for the others thoughts, Natsu dashed forward and hit the wall with his {Fire Dragon''s - Demolition Fist} destroying it. He laughed and said "Now everyone let''s go! Wahahaha" "For real, couldn''t you have just waited?" said Gray "Don''t worry about the little details!" said Natsu as he dashed forward again wrecking everything he wants. Everyone then didn''t say anything and also joined the fun except for Ophis, she spread out her sense and found many people in there, some has strength into them, but what got her attention was another thing, she said "Rose, Irene, spread out your senses" Rose and Irene did what Ophis said, spreading out their senses, they frowned and started getting angry. When the three spread out their senses, the found out a lot of people being kept somewhere, currently being beaten up, dying, and many more. "We should really destroy this place," said Irene getting the others attention. "What do you mean" asked Kuroka "Aren''t just here for fun?" asked Shirone "Spread out your senses," said Ophis The sisters complied and also started spreading out their senses, Serafall did too as she heard the conversation. When they sensed everything, the three also got angry as they unleashed their magical power, they said: "Let''s burn this place to the ground!" What got them angry was the people that Irene and Rose sensed earlier along with Ophis, they were the slaves that the World Nobles was keeping as a toy, killing them when they want. Everyone then started destroying everything in sight without holding back, even killing the guards that tried to fight them off. Somewhere... Inside the Palace... Commander-in-Chief Kong has just finished with the Five Elders and was about to leave but suddenly, they heard an explosion along with people''s scream and soon followed another explosion. BBBBOOOOM!!!! BBBAAAANNGGG!!! BOOOMMMMM!!!!! Explosions one after another screams after another and more explosions can be heard from where they are at. All of the was startled when they heard the explosions and quickly went out, using their own skills and traveled fast to the place, they saw 12 figures attacking everywhere, burning everything down while some guards got killed. The Five Elders and Kong tried to figure out who the figures that are attacking the Holy Land they cannot see everyone''s face for they have a mask on, except for one who looks like Silver. Kong asked "Who are you!? Why are you attacking the Holy Land!!??" Everyone stopped attacking and looked at Kong, Rose replied "We are Gods, Here to destroy this damnable place!" as she leaked her aura out. The Elders, Kong, along with everyone that was there was terrified when they felt Rose aura and someone who is hidden at the shadows all the time. The world Nobles were also terrified. They all thought ''What a strong Conqueror''s Haki!'' as their faces paled. Ophis, Irene, Serafall, Shirone, Kuroka, Gray, Juvia, Nyx, Semiramis, Natsu all let out their own, Aurae, Magical Power. When they unleashed their respective powers, everyone kneeled in front of them, they couldn''t do anything. Rose alone is enough to annihilate them all but with the others joining? No one could ever stop them if they really wanted to destroy everything they want. The five elders and Kong tried t fight back the pressures of their aura and magical powers that they thought is Conqueror''s Haki but, they couldn''t do a damn thing. They struggled to stand up but Rose would put more pressure into them making them stay kneeling. "Enough, this is boring, let''s not bully them and ask Silver later," said Semiramis Everyone then stopped leaking their aura and magical powers and looked at Semiramis. "We ask Silver later," said Ophis "Let''s go back, I am hungry," said Nyx. Everyone gave her a weird look, they all just sigh and didn''t say anything. Rose said "Release those slaves or we will come and kill you all" in a threatening tone. After she was done speaking, she opened a portal for everyone to enter. But before they left, Irene said "Let this be a warning to you all. {Deus Sema}" After she was done speaking, a massive blazing meteorite came falling down from the sky. Everyone paled, they thought ''Just who are they! How can one just throw a meteor out of nowhere!" The group then entered the portal disappearing from sight as the meteorite neared. The five elders and Kong tried everything they can to stop the meteorite, one slashed but the flying blade attack was burned, one used Armament Haki and tried to jump up and hit the meteorite, but only to get his hand gets burned by it. Everyone was powerless to stop it, as the meteorite hit the ground. BBBBBOOOOOMMMMM!!!!! The Holy Land Mary Geoise got destroyed and burned. The five elders and Kong flee before the meteorite could hit for they were powerless to stop it but still got hit by the explosion, giving them injuries. Many World Nobles were clueless before dying, many were hateful and angry. Many died, many got injured. The whole place got devastated. No one could stop it. Everything is burning, everyone went into a panic. The slaves were spared for they were protected by a barrier that Semiramis made. The group knew that is Silver saw such people are doing such thing to others, they knew that he will surely destroy everything. The group thought ''It was fun''. Meanwhile in the place where the Holy Land stood before. "Who the hell are those guys!" "How dare they attack the World Nobles!" "Hurry up! Put out the fires" "No, save the World Nobles first!" "Run!" Everyone didn''t know what to do, for they are in a panic. The Five Elders and Kong thought ''We must do as that person said, who knows what they might do if they came and see the slaves again, and who was that Silver that they are talking about'' They feared them, they who should be at the top feared the unknown, they swore to prevent the world nobles to stop making others slave or else. ------------------------ Unnamed Island~ Everyone reappeared back to the Island. Rose said "Not a word to Silver, I will tell him later, and let''s go another place tomorrow, early in the morning" Everyone nodded and started going separate ways and only to join up again after a few hours. Everyone then went back to where Silver is at. Reaching where Silver is at, everyone looked at each other and nodded. Silver seeing them back was happy, he then asked, "So, how was the Island?" "It is fun," said Rose "Yes," said Ophis "So-so," said Nyx "Not too bad," said Semiramis "It was fun," said Serafall "Right" agreed Irene "I didn''t have enough!" complained Natsu "Shut up flame-brain," said Gray "Yes, Gray-sama is right" agreed Juvia "Mmm. It was fun" said Mira "Yes it was fun!" cheerfully said Shirone "Indeed" agreed, Kuroka Silver frowned, he didn''t know what they did, he never saw them when he explored the Island but he didn''t bother to ask and said "Well since it is evening time, we all should eat and take a rest" Everyone didn''t say anything and just followed Silver along. Soon they started eating as they talk. After some more time of talking, everyone then proceeded to sleep. Next Day... Everyone meet up in their agreed place. Rose then told them a plan. Hearing the plan, they all grinned evilly. Opening up a portal, they all entered it as they disappear from sight. Chapter 87 - The Groups Exploration 2... When everyone was asleep, Rose sneaked out by opening a portal under her. Appearing in an unknown Island on the north blue and seeing a bar with sound of laughter coming from it, she decided to go inside and ask something. As she reaches the door and opened it, the sound of laughter died out, all eyes on her. She then walked into the bar where the bartender is, she asked "Tell me about this world" The bartender was shocked, everyone inside was shocked. This is the first time they have seen such a heavenly, no, a celestial beauty! But when they heard her question one said "Young miss, why don''t you come with me and I will tell you everything you want to know?" But Rose didn''t pay any attention to the guy, she asked: "Are you going to tell me or no?" The bartender guy gulped, he didn''t know what to think. How could someone ask about the world? Is she from some hidden place or maybe a Princess that was kept out of the world? The one who spoke earlier got mad, he then said "Hey! I am talking to you! Don''t you know who I am? How dare you not pay attention to me!" The man went to Rose and tried to grab her in her shoulder attempting to make her turn back, but before he could, Rose disappeared to where she was standing before, reappearing at the man''s back. She punched the man in the back, with her Dragonian strength, the man flew out of the bar destroying the wall. Everyone gulped again, they thought ''How could she sent the captain flying with just a mere punch!'' They then decided to not say anything, fearing that she might send them all flying. This time she leaked her aura out and asked: "Are you going to tell me or not!?" Everyone inside the bar was terrified by her aura and just watched, not saying anything. The Bartender was afraid, he then started telling her about the world and all that is needed to know. She then asked "Who and what is the strongest power in this world?" "That would be the World Government, The Wolrd Nobles, and Pirates," said the Bartender "World Nobles? Where do they live?" asked Rose "That would be at the Holy Land," said the bartender "Holy Land? Nah, that place is destroyed earlier" said Rose "D-destroyed!?" shouted the bartender "Well, yeah, it was easy, so tell me more about this Government thingy and Pirates," said Rose as she took up the mug with a beer in it and drank it. The bartender then told her everything, not even leaving a single detail he knew of. After some time, Rose got all the information needed and said "Well, thanks I guess" as she walked out of the place. Everyone inside the bar feels on their buts when Rose left, when she leaked her aura out she forgot to take it back before she went out of the bar thus making everyone inside terrified all the time. Next Day... When everyone group up, Rose started telling them her plan, the group grinned evilly when they heard what she said. ------------------------ Grandline~ Marineford... Everyone on Marinford is a happy mood, the occasion? The one who is known as Gold Roger but his real name is Gol D Roger has been captured and is sentenced to death. Everyone was anticipating that the King of Pirates is finally going to get executed. Currently, Gol D. Roger has been placed at the Impel Down and will be taken to East blue in a few days to be executed. As everyone is happy while some is cheering and drinking, a portal appeared up in the sky. Rose, Ophis, Semiramis, Nyx, Irene, Shirone, Kuroka, Natsu, Gray, Juvia, Happy, and Mira exited the portal. At the top of the Marineford''s base, Garp can be seen eating cookies as he laughs with Sengoku who have veins on his forehead, nearly popping out because of Garp''s laughter. "Shut up Garp! I have to make sure everything is okay with Roger''s execution!" said Senguko "Wahahaha! You are always as funny as ever Sengoku when you are mad, that is! Wahahahaha!" laughed Garp with tears in his eyes. Suddenly someone run inside and said "Sengoku-san, Garp-san! T-t-there are people floating in the sky!" in a terrified voice. Sengoku and Garp narrowed their eyes when they heard what the soldier said. Sengoku asked, "Who are they?" "I-i-i don''t know sir!" said the soldier "Garp!" said Sengoku Garp and Sengoku then walked out of the room, as they reached out and looking up, they can see 12 figures floating up in the air, some have wings, some have not but still floating. "Who are you!? What do you want!?" asked Sengoku No reports were delivered from the Holy Land to the Government, thus they don''t know who they are. Why? Everything was destroyed, and everyone was injured except the slaves thus making them unable to warn the port. Natsu who doesn''t have a mask and look like Silver said "I am Silver Blaze! I am a God! Your Holy Land has been destroyed, and this place is next!" Finished speaking, Irene also used her {Deus Sema} and hit the Marineford with it. As the meteorite fall, Semiramis said "Never think that you are all the rulers! We are here to warn! Accept our a gift as a present" "We," said Shirone "Are," said Kuroka "From," said Gray "The," said Juvia "Chaos," said Nyx "Dragon" Irene God" "Ophis "Empire!" said Serafall "We are the true" said Mira "Rulers!" said Rose "We are Gods!" said the group together. When finished speaking, they all left their own aurae and Magical powers out. Everyone was terrified, a massive blazing meteorite falling from the sky along with the group''s pressures, everyone in Marineford was terrified. Just from the pressure''s alone, buildings are cracking while others crumbled and getting destroyed. After doing so, the group then stopped leaking out their own pressures as Rose opened a portal with the group entering it and disappearing. The meteorite then hit Marineford and devastated almost everything as a massive explosion took place. BBBBBOOOOOMMMMM!!!!! Many got injured, the Logia eaters were safe but not those who are not. The Marineford was almost erased by the massive blazing meteorite. When everything calmed down, everyone thought ''Who are they, Gods? They exist?'' Everyone was in a panic, running here to there, looking for the injured ones and dead ones. Surprisingly, no one died, only severely injured. "Damn it! How could they destroy everything like nothing!" "Hurry up and help those who are injured!" "Damn those people calling themselves as Gods!" "Put 1 Billion on his head! Dead or Alive" "They said they also destroyed the holy land!" "Who are they!" "Damn!! Billion Bounty is not enough! Put 2 Billion on that man calling himself as Silver!" Everyone runs in panic as they don''t know what to do. Suddenly, three figures appeared, one said: "Ice Aged" then everything got covered in ice, putting out the flames. The three then walk to where Sengoku and Garp are at. "Garp, what do you think?" asked Sengoku "Chaos Dragon God Empire huh, are they from that time?" said Garp "We can''t tell, we must find this Empire and make peace with them," said Sengoku "An Empire that we know nothing about, how can you even find them," said Garp "For now, we must prioritize Roger''s execution, we can''t let this event spread," said Sengoku "Kuzan, Borsalino, Sakazuki, the three of you will go and escort the ship until Roger is successfully executed, but if those people are to appear, better do what they will tell you," said Sengoku "Yes!" said the three "Do we still put a bounty on his head?" asked Kuzan "Yeah, we must, it would be better to put 3 billion on his head," agreed Sakazuki. "Hmm... I will think about it, but first, Borsalino, go to the holy land and check it and quickly come back" ordered Sengoku "Hai~~," said Borsalino Borsalino then quickly set out towards the holy land, after a couple of hours, he came back. But when everyone saw his face, Sengoku asked: "What happened!?" "It is as they said, the holy land is also devastated," said Borsalino in a slow tone. "Seems like what they said was true," said Sengoku "We should take them down!" said Sakazuki "No. We shouldn''t put a bounty on his head then, or they might come back and annihilate us all" said Sengoku ''I want to sleep'' thought Garp as he fell asleep while snoring. The four then looked at him and thought ''How could he even sleep under a situation like this!'' Meanwhile with the group... After doing what Rose planned, everyone came back to the Unnamed Island after some more exploration from here to there, almost spending the whole day going everywhere. When they got back, they saw Jack along with Silver, talking while Silver is helping Jack adjust to his new powers. Rose plan was simple, they change Natsu''s face into that of Silver as they all wear a mask. When Rose got the information earlier, she decided to cause destruction while revealing Silver''s face but not them. She wanted to get a bounty to be placed at Silver''s head and wanted to become a pirate. But it seems like it failed. Who knows what she would do when she learned that her plan failed??? A big Question, it is... Silver then introduced jack to the group saying that Jack will be the Navigator. Jack was stupefied when he saw everyone, he tried flirting with the girls but only to get beaten up by them. Silver was thinking, ''How could they hit him? He is Logia, right?'' [ Answering to host... They are not normal host thus making them able to hit him ] ''Ohh... You''re right'' Silver agreed As the evening time came, everyone then ate and went to sleep after talking about more things. Silver went to his bed alone, before he could sleep, he heard the system. [ Quest Activated... Main Quest Found!... Chapter 88 - Pirate King... Pirate World~ Unnamed Island~ When Silver was about to fell asleep, he heard the system, it said: [ Quest Activated... Main Quest #1! One Piece! Description: What is One Piece? No one Knows. Find out what is One Piece! Reward: Movie Verse Unlock Failure: ??? Time Limit: 50 Years Additional Rewards:??? Main Quest #2! Pirate! Description: Make/Create a Pirate Crew that shall never be defeated and stand at the top of all! Failure: The Additional Rewards from Main Quest #1 shall not be given Time Limit: 50 Years Side Quest Found! The Pirate King! Description: Meet the Pirate King Gol D. Rogers and watch until his execution Reward: Summoning Ticket (Random) Failure: Not meeting the Pirate King Time Limit: 2 Weeks ] ''Oho? Nice Quest, I guess, I''ll go meet up Roger tomorrow'' Silver then went to sleep, knowing nothing about what the group has done. Next Day... Silver woke up, slowly opening his eyes and sitting down as he yawned. He spread out his senses when he did, he found everyone together with Jack, drinking. Getting out of the house, Silver walked over to the group. What greeted his sight is a group of drunk people, Silver asked, "Why are you guys drinking so early?" "This guy Jack can make delicious Rum," said Rose Silver looked at Jack who is currently filling up a barrel with rum, using his hands. "Oh well, let''s all drink then," said Silver as he made a beer for him and joining the group. "Well mate, the thing you gave me sure is great," said Jack "Of course it is" ''Well, it is a weird one though'' said Silver as he thought. Everyone then started drinking as Silver keep making dishes after another and beer, he doesn''t like rum that''s why. A few hours later, Silver noticed a news coo flying high up in the sky. Silver stood up and whistle, the new coo noticed Silver, flying down as it dropped a newspaper and flying away. But Silver said "Coo-kun, come come, take a rest for a bit" as he made food for it. The news coo came down towards Silver and started eating the food, Silver smiled and said, "Thanks for delivering the newspaper here" as he went away. Silver then sat down and started reading the newspaper, some time passed. Silver''s hand started trembling as his aura started leaking out of him. The group felt his aura being unleashed, they all looked at him. Silver then put down the newspaper and asked, "Who told you to go and do such a thing!?" in an angry voice. Jack asked, "What thing mate?" Rose who was getting pointed at started sweating and said "It''s your fault, you didn''t tell us anything!" as she stood up, ready to flee away. "I said, explore the Island, not to destroy the world!" Silver then dashed towards Rose. Rose with her instinct telling her to flee, tried. But ended up getting caught by Silver before she could do so. *PAK!* *PAK!* *PAK* Silver started hitting Rose''s b.u.t.t, Rose was in pain and wanted to complain but Silver kept on hitting her b.u.t.t as it made a sound with Rose saying "No! No! Stop! Forgive me! I won''t do it again! I promise!" But Silver turned a deaf ear on her and keep on spanking her b.u.t.t. Rose was powerless, even if Silver cannot use his Dragon Form, he still has his brute strength. Rose wanted to cry and look at the others asking for help, but the others just watched as they sweated. Soon, the b.u.t.t of Rose went red if it can be seen under her clothes. Silver then looked at the others. Silver hunted them one by one and keep on spanking everyone''s butts until it went red, he spent 1 hour for each of them, Semiramis and Nyx along with Ophis went into a different dimension, but with the system teleporting Silver right into them, no one was spared. Soon, evening time came, Silver spent the whole time chasing the group one by one. When he is done, he put everyone back into the place and said "Do something I don''t know again then a punishment more severe than now is what you will suffer. Silver didn''t hurt Mira, Happy, Gray, and Juvia, he just reprimanded them not to follow what the others tell them and must and always ask him first. Rose was the one who got punished more for she was the one who led the group. The group then pleaded "Silver-sama! Please forgive us! We won''t do it again!" Silver smirked and said "Do it again and you will see" "Yes!" said the group. Silver then decided to just turn back time, erasing everyone''s memories about them on the world as he fixed everything back to normal. He kept Jack and the group''s memories, not erasing it from them because if he did, they will do it again. Time went back, just right before Silver told the group to go and explore, but the group with their memories fresh decided not to. Silver and the others then spent two days on the Island. But what got Silver''s attention is the Quest. Even when Silver returned back time, the Quest''s remained. Silver then decided to go and visit Roger on the third day, but before he left he said, "Do not leave the Island without my permission, understand!?" "Yes!" replied everyone "GOOD!" said Silver. ''System teleport me to where Roger is at'' [ Teleporting in... 3.2.1 ] -------------------- Silver appeared to a place that is looking like there''s no life in it, it is a dark place, almost no light can be seen but Silver noticed that there are two cages around him. He asked ''System, where am I?'' [ Answering to host... The host is currently in Impel Down, Level 7 ] ''Impel Down? Level 7? Wasn''t it supposed to be only level 6? Where did Level 7 come from?'' [ Answering to host... Host Level 6 is only a place where notorious criminals are placed at, but Level 7 is for those who can destroy the world thus the Government never mentioned it and was always in the dark from everyone ] ''That''s new. So, where is Roger?" [ Answering to host... He is on your left side host ] Silver looked towards his left side and can see a dark figure, Silver made a light. After making a light, he can finally see, the Pirate King Gol D. Roger. Silver said "Yo! Pirate King Gol D. Roger, it is nice to finally meet you" The figure inside the cage named Gol D. Roger was startled when he saw Silver, he never met him before, so how could he knew his real name when the Marines change his name into Gold Roger? He asked "Who are you? You better leave this place before anyone can see you!" warned Roger "I am Silver Blaze, don''t worry about anyone finding me. I want to ask, what is One Piece?" said Silver "Hahaha! Young man, I cannot tell you, if you want to know about it, find it, search for it" said Roger as he laughed "I can do that easily if I want to, just wanted to ask. Well, since you don''t want to tell me, it is also alright" said Silver "So, how did someone like as young as you able to come to this place?" asked Roger who is curious "I can go anywhere I like, tell me, do you want to live?" asked Silver Roger didn''t say anything and just stared at Silver. Silver sighed and said, "Well, anyways, I will look after your wife and son, I won''t let them die" "Who are you! How do you now!?" asked Roger "You will know in the near future, nice meeting you though, Pirate King Gol D. Roger," said Silver "Can I request one thing?" said Roger "What is it?" asked Silver "Please let my Wife and Son live happily" requested Roger "You will be the one to do that," said Silver mysteriously Roger wanted to ask what he meant but Silver suddenly disappeared, leaving Roger smiling he thought ''I may be called the King, but, that person is a God'' Soon right after Silver left, Sengoku along the others came to the place where Roger is placed at and taking him away. Silver just floated up high into the sky and watched everything, he watched as Roger made his speech in the execution platform, making everyone cheer before being stabbed by the executioners and dead. Silver just sighed, he wanted to prevent Roger from dying but decided to just revive him later. After Gol D. Roger''s death, the Great Pirate Era started. Silver then went to South Blue, hovering up in the sky as he watches Portgas D. Rouge. Silver watched everything, he watched until Gol D. Ace was born and then the death of Portgas D. Rouge. He watched Garp taking Ace to East Blue. After some more years passed, Silver kept watching Ace, going back to the unnamed Island and back. As the years passed, Silver made a portal leading to his Empire from Earthland to Pirate World. Natsu, Happy, Mira, Gray, Juvia, Serafall, went back to Earthland, Dragons after another keep coming out of the Portal, Building a new Chaos Dragon God Empire in the Pirate World. Silver already got the rewards years ago. As time passed, Silver did many things, going here to there. (Will Slowly be revealed) A year later before Luffy set sail. Silver said, "It is time" Chapter 89 - Jack The Navigator!... Unnamed Island... Now called the new {Chaos Dragon God Empire} was established. When Silver teleported out of Impel Down, he went back to the Unnamed Island, telling everyone that he would be gone for 3-4 years and prevented them all from leaving the Island and causing problems again. Everyone didn''t disobey his orders or who knows what might happen again. Silver then made a portal connecting to Earthland Empire to Pirate world, he then gave instructions and everyone nodded at his plans. Silver made the Island expand more until he was satisfied and made a barrier for it, making the outside world never to find it. Over the years, he went to Ohara Island, not wanting to destroy the plot, he made a copy of the Island along with the living people in there. He still couldn''t make a living being thus he asked the system to make it real, it cost him 10 million System Points to do so, he teleported the Ohara Island along with its inhabitants right next to his Empire, the copy was a fake one but it still seems real, if one is wounded they will bleed and be hurt. He left Robin into the Island, her mother protested but Silver said it is for Robin''s sake, but Silver didn''t leave her without any protection, he left her with a pendant that will always be with her. Silver didn''t want to do it, but the system restricted him from doing it thus his only choice is to give a protective pendant to Robin. The pendant consists, death protection, hunger filling, life-preserving, well being, and many more. Silver was angry, even though he got the rule breaker, he still got the restrictions. Everything played out in front of Silver''s eyes, he watched Robin''s suffering with the Fake Ohara''s destruction. Silver felt grateful to Jaguar D. Saul, thus he promised to not let him die. He saw Kuzan who is now known as Aokiji, he watched him freeze Saul but seeing Aokiji''s expression and what he said, he decided to not bother, for he knows Aokiji is one of the best marines out there, unlike others. The mother of Robin named Nico Olvia pleaded to Silver to save Robin, but with the restriction, he couldn''t, he just promised Olvia that they will meet later and told her that her daughter will not die. Silver needed the {Fate Breaker} before he could do what he wants, he may break the rules, but he can''t break restrictions imposed to him. Silver watched everything until a year before Luffy set sail, the system told him that restrictions are lifted and no more. Over the years, Jack went out into the world but came back after a year, he said "Mate, this world is f.u.c.k.e.d up" Silver laughed at him, he then said, "We will sail together, with you as the navigator" "Aye," said Jack Over the years, many from Earthland came into the Pirate world but couldn''t explore outside because Silver said it is not time yet. Erza also came and visit along with the others. Silver taught everyone about ''Haki''. Many learned it quit rather fast, but many still took years. Lucy and Natsu got married and Juvia and Gray also did, but it was in Earthland, Silver wanted to attend but couldn''t for he still hasn''t conquered the Pirate world which made him sad for not being able to attend and is teased by everyone. Well, he beat them all for teasing him. Years passed, Silver said, Thus he said "It is time" ----------------------------------- Pirate name: ??? (Give me name) Crew: Captain: Silver Blaze Swordswoman: Erza Belserion Blaze Shipwright: Rose Cook: They need? Medic: They Need? Others: Irene, Shirone, Kuroka, Ophis. Ship: ??? (Name it) Color: Black and crimson with a Dragon head. Jolly Roger: Dragon head with its mouth covering the Skull with eyes of Gold and Red slit in the middle of its pupils. ------------------------------------- He brought Gold D. Roger back to life and said, "Welcome back to the world of the living!" with a smile on his face. Rouge and Roger were shocked! They knew they died! But now they are alive! Roger said "Just like I thought, you are a God. Thank you for bringing this little Pirate from the dead!" as he bowed to Silver. "Roger?" said Rouge Roger didn''t notice that his wife was standing behind him because of being shock and grateful towards Silver. Roger hearing his wife''s words he looked at his back, when he saw his wife, tears formed in his eyes, he then said "Rouge". The husband and wife hugged each other as they cried. Silver didn''t let Rouge die, he just let everyone think that she is dead. He changes her body with a fake one which he could easily create while taking Rouge with him. He gave her youth, staying like she was before giving birth and only to age slowly as she is with Roger. It was his promised thus he did it. The husband and wife thanks Silver for everything, Silver just smiled at them and told them to just watch and don''t do anything. Silver made something like a T.V for the couple to watch their child''s adventure. The couple was happy because they get to watch what their child would do all the time. Silver prevented them from meeting him until the time comes. The couple asked when but Silver didn''t reply and just said wait. Silver bought fruit for Rouge, it is a Devil Fruit without any side effect. (You will know Later) Roger didn''t need any, he was happy just to be able to live with his wife and his son soon. When Roger was reincarnated, he was shocked shitless when he saw the citizens of the Empire. Dragons there, Dragons here, Devil''s There and so on. ------------------- The time came... Silver and co. set sail while bidding evryone bye bye! ----------------------- Almost a year passed... The group never saw or landed on an Island. Everyone was already pissed at Jack who is the navigator. But Silver said he got the compass thus they didn''t bother Jack. Then the Ship got hit by a thunder storm, and also lightning. Silver and co. couldn''t take it anymore. Silver went and asked Jack, "What the hell, it has been a year Jack! What are you trying to find!" "Well mate, the compass seems to be broken" said Jack as he showed Silver the compass When Silver saw the compass, he frowned, he asked "What are you looking for?" "One Piece" said Jack "What the hell! You want to find One pice, but what the f*ck!, How can you Find it! Your compass just keep on spinning! How the hell can we go to a certain direction! We have been drifting for almost a year!" "Well, Mate, you never asked. So. I Never Tell" Chapter 90 - Jacks Rum... New World~ When Silver heard what Jack just said, he got pissed. He wanted to throw Jack into the sea but didn''t. ''System, where are we?'' [ Answering to host... The host and the others are in the ship ] ''F*ck! I didn''t mean that! Location!'' [ Answering to host... The host is near Whitebeard''s place and ship. They are currently a few Kilometers away from you. And are in the Sea ] ''Damn it! I know we are in the Sea! But hey, Whitebeard? Hehe, tell me the direction and I shall take the wheel'' [ Answering to host... They are in front of you as the system said before ] ''F*ck you!'' [ Thank You Host ] As Silver and the system are talking, Jack sneaked out of Silver''s sight. Jack went into the bas.e.m.e.nt of the ship and started looking for his special *barrel*. Jack then soon found it and started filling it with his *rum*. Some time passed... Silver and everyone can finally see his ship, (You know the name, might get C). The ship of Silver is like the black pearl but colored black and crimson with the dragons head and it is in perfect state, unlike black pearl. Jack loved the ship that is why he took on the place as a navigator. When Silver saw the Whitebeards ship, he was happy. Even in his old life, he likes whitebeard for not being arrogant about power or strength, just loving his family and protecting them even going to war just to save one. ( Whitebeard and Roger have an agreement. In exchange for Roger telling Whitebeard the One Piece but he ended up declining from knowing and asked Roger''s request. It is no other than Roger asking Whitebeard about his son. Whitebeard accepted and also treated Ace as his son when he joined, albeit without Ace knowing nothing and others ) As Silver''s ship neared Whitebeard''s, the people on board on Whitebeard''s ship said: "Old man, there is a ship coming, do we sink it?" "Gurarara, no let them come, I feel no malice coming from them," said Whitebeard "Are you sure pop?" asked Marco the Phoenix "Yes, let them come," said Whitebeard Everyone then just watched and waited as Silver''s ship neared their own. Stopping from both ship''s side, Marco went to the rails and ask, "Yo, who are you guys?" Rose, Ophis, Semiramis, Nyx, and the other looked at Marco, they said "Silver, who is this sleepy looking guy?" "Hey! That''s rude you know, he is Marco, he ate the Pheonix Fruit" said Silver "Ohh... Is that amazing?" asked everyone "Yeah, It should be," said Silver "Hahahaha, you guys are funny, so what are you here for?" asked Marco, he didn''t get insulted for he is a cool guy. "Well, our idiotic navigator led us here, so I decided to come and greet the Old man," said Silver "Oi Oi, you can''t just come to everywhere you like you know, we don''t even know you. What makes you think you can just come and say whatever you like?" asked Marco Ophis, Rose, Semiramis, Erza, and Nyx ears twitch. They glared at Marco with menacing eyes. Whitebeard wanted to say something and stop Marco and the others but he was too late, the girls released their aura, pinning Marco down and the others down, except for Whitebeard. When Marco and the others got pressured, they thought ''Who are these guys! What a strong Haki!'' Silver quickly said, "Stop that, we are not here to annihilate, we are here just to travel and talk" The girls then stopped pressuring the Whitebeard''s Pirate and said "Before you ask, introduce yourself first! And who do you think you are to question us? Ant!" Marco and the others didn''t know what to say, just from the pressure alone made them unable to even move! "Gurararara! So why are you here, and can you tell me who you are?" said Whitebeard Silver and co. then leaped up, along with Jack with his especial *Barrel*. "Yo! Whitebeard, I heard about you from Roger" greeted Silver "Kid! Roger is dead years ago! How could you have met him!" said Whitebeard as he stabs his Bisento into the deck as he unleashed his Conqueror''s Haki. "Hmm... First, don''t try your Haki on me, it will never work. Second, Roger''s request from you, honor it" said Silver "Kid! Who are you! What do you know!" said Whitebeard in a shocked and loud tone. Before Silver could reply, Shirone flew and hit Whitebeard in the face making him fall on the deck as teeth flew. She asked "Onii-chan, who is this ugly old man?" innocently. "Damn right, just who are these guys" agreed Rose Everyone on the deck went wide eyes and jaws dropping. Silver said "Shirone, it is bad to hit an old man without a reason you know," said Silver as he went and rubbed the head of Shirone. "But Onii-chan, they are rude" complained Shirone "Now now, don''t hit anyone unless I tell you so, Okay?" asked Silver "Got it, Onii-chan," said Shirone happilly Everyone who is within the ship stared at them, they thought ''How can such a girl who looks too innocent hit down pops in one hit!'' as they stared at them "Gurarararara! Little girl, you have some strength there" said Whitebeard. "Strength? No, I didn''t even use my full strength, Want to try?" asked Shirone as she looked at Whitebeard "Gurarararara! No, spare me, little girl, Gurararara!" laughed Whitebeard. "Sorry about that Old man, let me heal you," said Silver "Nah, there is no need I am already old," said Whitebeard as he coughed up blood. "Old Man! Pops!" said the crew in a worried tone. "Hmm... Let''s see Since Roger is young now. Yep, let''s make you a bit younger also" said Silver as he went and healed Whitebeard. When Silver went and touched Whitebeard, the crew or family got worried and ready to dash, but when they saw their Old man getting healed as also his wounds started disappearing even scars, they all were a shock. After doing it, Silver said, "There you go, old man. Young and fresh" Whitebeard started checking his body, looking at his arms and everything, he couldn''t believe it. He asked "Who are you all? How?" Rose stepped forward and said "We are Gods, lucky you, without Silver we might have annihilated you all already" "Oii! That is not what you guys should do! Why do you always think about destroying anyway!" said Silver "It is fun," said Rose "Heh, start running now, I''ll find you later," said Silver "No! Please don''t!" begged Rose as she went and opened a portal disappearing from everyone''s sight. "Gurararara! Young man, tell me what do you want" said Whitebeard respectfully "Honor your agreement, but I am sure you will," said Silver "That I will do, Gurararara!" said Whitebeard "Cool! Let''s drink then!" said Silver "Yeah!" said, Everyone Except for Rose who runs away. Well, Silver prevented Jack from giving Whitebeard the especial *rum*, but the others drank it. HAPPILY WITH A LAUGH ------------------------. Two Days Later... Silver and co. bid farewells to Whitebeard Pirates and started heading somewhere. Silver said that Jack take the wheel and he will go hunt, Rose. Everyone laughed at Rose demise and bid Silver happy time as he disappeared. Six days later, Silver came back with Rose on his shoulder who has tears in her eyes. Everyone looked at Rose with pity but didn''t say anything, thinking ''Got your lesson!'' Everyone then set sail, Silver went and asked Jack again, "Where are you taking us this time?" "I want to see a group that is partying all the time mate," said Jack ''Ohh... I know where this is going'' thought Silver After another 2 days of sailing, everyone could see an Island with a Ship docked in it. When Silver saw the ship and Jolly Roger, he thought ''No sh*t, it is Shank''s Ship!'' ---------------- Author: There will be for "Real" no chapters for a while. I have no money to feed up my net. Patre? Don''t know lol So, Yeah. Be back when I can. PS: I write online. Chapter 91 - Shanks... New World~ On a certain part of the sea. There''s an Island that is covered in snow, the Island isn''t that big, it only expands for a couple of kilometers and everything is covered by snow. On a certain part of the Island, there''s a cave that is just near the coast. Inside the cave are people who are talking as they surrounded the fire in the that is in middle giving them warmth. Outside of the cave, there is someone keeping watch, even though the place is cold, he must do so. But, he is not the only one as someone will come at a later time to switch with him. Extending the telescope in hand as he raised it into his eye, looking through it. He saw a menacingly looking ship that has a dragons head, the ship of colored black and crimson with a Jolly Roger of a skull and with a dragon mouth seemingly wanting to gulp the skull whole at the top of its main mast, the ship is still a bit further away but it seems like it won''t be changing direction soon and is heading to where their ship is. The man then started running into the cave as he wants to report that a ship is coming, a Pirate Ship to be exact. As the man reached where the others are he said "Captain! There''s a Pirate ship coming" as he panted a bit, because of the coldness and running. The man who called the one ''Captain'' is a known Pirate all over the world, his name is Shanks, the captain of The Red Hair Pirates and is also one of the Four Emperors of the sea! When everyone within the cave heard what the man said (new recruit) they all raised an eyebrow, for someone to have the guts to still go to where they are when their ship is there got them all curious. Shanks gave the man a mug with sake in it and asked "Calm down, here drink this first" as the man then took the mug and drank the contents of it, calming down after a few seconds, Shanks then asked, "Do you know who they are?" The man said "No captain, it is my first time seeing such a ship, but it is for sure a Pirate Ship. "Haha, captain, let''s go see who they are," said a fat man who wears a shirt of striped green and white, his clothes seems like it won''t fit his fat body for it is tight with his belly out of the clothes range. He is Lucky Roo a loyal man. "Right," said a yellow-haired man with a gun in his shoulder. He is Yassop, the sniper of the crew. "Captain?" said asked a man who got black hair and it is in a pony with a cigar on his mouth also having a gun just right beside him. He is Benn Beckman, the right-hand man of Shanks. Everyone then looked at Shanks, waiting for his answer, gulping down the sake inside the mug, Shanks said "Let''s go meet them" as he stood up followed by everyone. The crew then walked outside, waiting for the arrival of said unknown Pirates. ---------------------------------- Meanwhile on the Sea... ( Pirate Name: The Chaos Dragons ) Silver went to where Jack is and asked: "Where are you taking us this time?" Jack replied "I want to see a group that is partying all the time mate," ''Ohh... I know where this is going'' thought Silver After another 2 days of sailing, everyone could see an Island that is covered by snow, it is a beautiful sight but the temperature isn''t. The group then saw a ship docked right beside the Island. When Silver saw the ship and Jolly Roger, he thought ''No sh*t, it is Shank''s Ship!'' with a happy expression. The group noticed Silver''s expression, Irene asked: "What''s wrong Silver?" Silver then looked at everyone, he then said "That ship is Shanks ship, Shanks was someone who traveled along with Roger as a trainee or apprentice you could say it like that. He is now one of the four Emperors of the Sea" "Onii-chan, is he strong?" asked Shirone excitedly "He should be, but I don''t know exactly how strong he is," said Silver "We challenge?" asked Ophis "No. We will not, we will go and only meet with him. No fight" said Silver "That''s boring," said Rose "If you want to fight, we will go somewhere later," said Silver "That''s great!" happily said, Rose "What are we going to do there then, father?" asked Erza "Well, since our navigator Jack want to see a group that always a party, then we go party with them," said Silver happily. "Again?" complained Kuroka "They are a better party group than the Whitebeard Pirates you know," said Silver "Mate, I have been wanting to ask, is the one under his nose really a beard, as far as I can tell it should be a mustache. Why do they call him Whitebeard?" asked Jack "Well, I don''t know, ask him later," said Silver "Oh well," said Jack as he steers the wheel As the ship neared the Island and reaching where the Shanks ship is docked, it stopped just right in front of it. "It stopped?" said Jack "Well, that is where your compass led you, I made the ship to go where the compass is pointing at," said Silver "Great," said Jack as he ''thought about something'' If he asks, where''s the fun in looking for it then? Everyone''s dream of finding and is he can just ask, well, that would be a boring journey. Thus Silver never did ask. When the ship stopped, everyone then started getting off the ship, with Jack taking his ''Especial Rum'' with him. Seems like Jack can also store things inside of him, truly a weird fruit Silver gave him. The group can feel the coldness of the temperature as they walk, Silver spread out his senses and found Shanks and his crew with him, looking at them and waiting. Silver led the group and soon reach the place where Shanks and his crew are at. Before Silver could say anything, Shirone complained "Onii-chan, it is cold" as she hugs herself Silver looked at his group and can see that even Irene wasn''t spared. Well, considering the clothing they have, they will surely will. "Hmm... Let''s see, I''ll just stop the coldness, ok?" said Silver as he made the sky clear using his Space Law and dropping the temperature using his Chaos Energy (Fire) covering the whole Island and brought warmth. "Thank you Onii-chan!" said Shirone with Irene and Jack nodding their heads "No worries, its nothing," said Silver as he ruffled the hairs of Shirone with a smile Shanks and his crew were all flabbergast, the sky that was supposed to have almost no light because of the thick clouds hanging up high above have all disappeared and along with the cooling of temperature on the Island. "Nice ability you got there, care to tell me who you guys are?" said Shanks "Oh! Sorry for the later introduction, we are The Chaos Dragons Pirates. I am the captain, Silver Blaze. Guys introduced yourselves" said Silver "Rose, Dragon God, Silver''s wife" "Ophis, Dragon God, Silver''s wife" "Irene, Dragon Queen, Silver''s wife" "Erza, Silver''s daughter" "Kuroka" "Shirone" "Jack the Navigator" Introduce the group. "Well, I''m sure you already know who we are. So, what brings you here?" asked Shanks "To party?" said Silver "Aye" agreed Jack "Pfft... Wahahaha. Why should we party with you?" asked Shanks "Well, that Old Whitebeard guy is not much fun so we are here," said Silver "Whitebeard? You partied with him?" asked Shanks in a shocked tone, his crew also got shocked and curious "Well yeah, I even made the old man younger and healed him," said Silver "What!?" said the crew of Shanks along with him. "Yeah, let''s see, let me regenerate your hand back," said Silver as he went and regenerated Shanks'' arm. Before anyone could move and defend Shanks, Silver was already done regenerating Shanks arm back. Shanks was shocked when he felt that he got his lost limb back, raising it and staring at it. The crew of Shanks was also shocked when they saw Shanks'' arm was regenerated, they didn''t know what to think. Shanks looked at Silver who is smiling and asked: "Just who are you?" "I am Silver Blaze, a rookie Pirate" said Silver "No. What are you, just how many fruits have you eaten?" Silver raised an eyebrow and said "Those powers of mine that you have all seen is only one of my powers. About fruit, well, I only ate one, it is a lightning fruit" said Silver At first, no one believed the group when they introduced themselves and what Silver said, but upon seeing just what Silver did, they thought otherwise. "Thanks, I guess it will be a huge party this time. Right Guys!!" said Shanks as he looked at his crew "Yeah! Thanks, Silver-san!" said the whole crew "Aye party it is! I have ''Rum" said Jack as he took out 3 barrels of his rum Silver frowned but didn''t say anything. Silver won''t drink rum, he will only drink beer and he can just make his own anytime he wants. "Lets party!" said the whole Red Hair Pirates Silver then cleared a space on the ground as small grasses (Bermuda) started coming out and with some blooming flowers over it. The Red Hair pirates were all shock but didn''t say anything and just went and sat there and soon everyone started partying. As they drank and partied, some said "Damn, this rum is good! Where did you get it!?" Jack then said "Mate, ''where'' isn''t important, the taste is" with a smile on his face "Right!" said the one "We are out of meat," said Lucky Roo Silver then made a bunch of meat, forming a small mountain and said "There, it is all meat" "Thanks!" said Lucky Roo as he went and started eating meat one after another as he drinks. "Wahahaha... You guys sure are a funny bunch unlike that old white guy" said Rose "Of course!" said Yassop Benn looked at Silver and bowed a bit saying "Thank you" Silver smiled and just nodded his head a bit. Silver and co. spent a week with Shanks crew, drinking and talking, they didn''t leave because Shanks kept telling them that they should party for a month. Silver dared thus he and his group stayed and partied every day which was a happy one, full of laughter and more. ------------------------ At the Sea... Someone can be seen sailing on a ship along with his crew going into the Island where Silver and the others are. The captain said "I can finally meet him" Chapter 92 - Ace...Jack is Lonely... At the Sea~ There is a ship currently sailing through the sea. The ship has a Jolly Roger that is a normal grinning skull and crossbones wearing its captain''s signature hat, which has two "smileys", one smiling and the other frowning. The top of the hat has flames protruding from it. The background of the skull is a spade and the word "SPADE" is beneath it. This ship is a Pirate Ship, also known as The Spade Pirates. Its captain is named Portgas D. Ace, the son of the Legendary Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, and Portgas D. Rouge. He is also known as a Super Rookie because of his deeds, giving him the bounty of 500 million. Along with him, is his 19 crew members who joined him into pirating. They like their captain because of his happy-go-lucky attitude. As their ship sail, they can finally see their designated Island. Ace then said "I can finally meet him" in a happy tone. "Ace, are you sure about meeting him? He is an Emperor, you know" asked his first mate and right-hand man, named Masked Deuce. "Haha, don''t worry, he is a good person," said Ace The crew didn''t say anything anymore for they know their captain won''t do a thing he is not sure about. As their ship sail, they finally reach the Island. Seeing that there are two sh.i.p.s, they recognize the ship of Shanks because of it''s Jolly Roger hanging up into its main mast, but, the other one that is not really pleasant looking one would be their first time seeing which made them curious. Docking their ship just right after the two sh.i.p.s, some of them got off the ship while the others stayed at the ship, to keep watch on it. Bidding the crew a short farewell they then started walking into the Island. As they walk, they can hear sounds of laughter along with music which complements the sound of a party. Ace saw Shanks who he wanted to meet, the group of people who are partying noticed them, looking at them, Shanks said "Ohh, who do we have here, if it isn''t the super rookie, what brings you here?" "Hehe, nice to finally meet you, Emperor Shanks. I came here to meet and thank you for protecting Luffy before" said Ace politely "Luffy? Wait, you know him?" asked Shanks in a shocked tone. The whole group then looked at Ace and stared at him, also shocked to hear the name of Luffy. Ace then said with a smile "Of course, I know him, he is my little brother and told me about you saving him which cost you to lose an arm. Wait! You have both your arms!?" as he becomes shocked when he saw Shanks having both of his arms. "Yeah, Silver-san here regenerated it back for me, come sit here I want to know what Luffy was doing all these past years," said Shanks in a happy tone. "Oh! That would be great, but man aren''t you all drunk already?" said Ace "Dhahahaha! That''s no problem, it has only been a week and we will party for a month!" laughed Shanks "A month!?" asked Ace "Yeah come sit here, your friends are also welcome," said Shanks Ace and his group then all sat down and started eating and drinking as they talk. But for some reason after a while, Ace fell asleep while sitting with a bubble on his nose, Shanks and his crew were startled at him for abruptly falling asleep but then soon quickly woke up as he ate and drank. Silver smiled seeing Ace, he thought ''Go have a happy adventure, I will not let anyone kill you'' while looking at Ace and his crew. Shirone went in front of Ace as she stares at him "Hmm?" curiously. Ace gulped the food in his mouth as he also looks at Shirone. Ace saw them earlier but didn''t ask anything because he thought that it might be rude to just go and ask what he wanted to ask without them knowing him or him knowing them, not to mention how beautiful they all look. Shirone then said "Onii-chan, why does he look like, no, why does he resemble Roger and Rouge?" curiously asked Shirone. Hearing what Shirone said, Shanks and his crew were startled and look at Silver, even Ace''s crew are also startled. "Yes Father, I also want to know," said Erza "His name is Portgas D. Ace, He is the child of Roger and Rouge, and don''t say anything further Shirone," said Silver "Why?" asked Shirone, but the Ophis, Rose, Irene, Erza, Kuroka, and especially Jack who seems like a little lonely on the side didn''t say anything seemingly understanding why Silver would not want her to say anything more. "Okay Onii-chan," said Shirone as she went and sat to back to where her sister and the others are sitting at. Ace stared at Silver and said "You know them?" as he put down the mug he is holding. "Yes," answered Silver with a nod. "No. I can understand if you knew my father, but my mother? How?" said Ace "We all know them," said Shirone happily Shanks raised an eyebrow when he heard what Shirone said, also got curious. "No, You should have been born yet when they died! How could you say you all know them!?" asked Ace "How we look like won''t tell anyone our age," said Silver calmly. He then asked "That''s right, tell me what do you think about Roger" Hearing the question, everyone then looked at Ace waiting for his answer. Ace then said, "Why should I tell you, I don''t even know you!" "Right, Sorry for asking," said Silver ''You will meet them soon though'' thought Silver "Heh, for someone who should be thankful have the guts to be the one to get angry huh," said Rose "Stop it, Rose," said Silver. Silver won''t make Roger, Rouge, and Ace meet yet, he got a plan when to do just that and it would be a historical one. "Hai~~," said Rose "Right, we need to go and get ourselves a bounty," said Silver as he stood up "Going already?" asked Shanks "Yeah, we got to go get a bounty, to make things more fun," said Silver "A fight? Finally!" said Rose who was getting tired partying and wanted to have a good stretch. "Fight, strong?" asked Ophis "They should be," said Silver "Who''s going to be the victim?" asked Kuroka "Yay~ a fight," said Shirone "Kaido or Big mom? Don''t know, maybe we should go take both of them down" said Silver "Who are they," asked Irene "Finally, I can use my swords and all that training," said Erza "They are both one of the Emperors," said Silver Jack just sighed. Silver noticed Jack being quit so he thought about asking him later. Shanks and his crew, Ace and his crew were all dumbfounded when they heard what Silver said, Shanks asked: "Are you sure you can take them on?" "Are they stronger than Whitebeard?" asked Shirone "Whitebeard is called the strongest man and Kaido the strongest beast," said Shanks "Then no biggie, I knocked Whitebeard with one punch" proudly said Shirone Everyone stared at Shirone then to Silver, Silver seeing them all staring at him said "She didn''t lie" as he chuckled. "Onii-chan, why is Kaido called the strongest beast?" asked Shirone "He ate the Dragon fruit, making him have the power of a dragon and can also transform into one," said Silver "Dragon!?" flared Ophis, Rose, Irene, and Erza as their aurae started leaking out of them with the intent to fight Kaido making everything tremble even the Island itself. When their aurae leaked out from them, everyone got scared of them, they all thought ''What strong Haki!'' as they all sweated Silver said "Calm down, I''m still not sure whether to fight them now or later," said Silver, making them look at him as they calm down. "Well, we part ways here, for now, let''s meet up later and continue the party," said Silver as he looked at Shanks who just nodded. "Ace, Luffy already set sailed, he will get his bounty in 4 days I think," said Silver "Really!?" asked Shanks and Ace "Yes," said Silver "Well then, let''s go," said Silver as he started walking away followed by his crew. When Silver and co. disappeared out of everyone''s sight, Ace asked "Shanks-san, do you know who they are?" "Dahahaha! No. But they are strong, far too strong, even I won''t stand a chance" admitted Shanks. "I see, I should get stronger," said Ace as he clenched his fist tight Shanks crew and Ace''s talked more until a day passed then Ace also left saying he wants to go and fight Whitebeard who is currently at the Grandline now, he heard that he set sailed towards Grandline from someone when he was coming to meet with Shanks. ------------------------- At the Sea~ Silver and co. are sailing and talking, Silver heard something on his head, it said [ New Quest Found! Bounty! Details: Get a Bounty of 1 billion Rewards: Become an enemy of the world government Failure: Stay as Pirate without ever getting a bounty in this verse Time Limit: 2 Months ] ''Enemy of the World Government? No worries'' Silver then went to where Jack is and asked, "Jack, why do you look like you''re so lonely?" "I am lonely mate, I need someone," said jack "Someone?" asked Silver "Aye~, Gonna find ma''self a wife!" said Jack. Silver finally felt happy for Jack, but when he looked at the compass in Jack''s hand and asked the system where it is pointing, he was dumbfounded when the system told him where. Why? Because the compass is pointing toward, Whole Cake Island! Chapter 93 - I Am Captain Jack Sparrow!... Years Ago... Jack who was summoned by Silver and drunk was startled at first, but who is he? He is Captain Jack Sparrow! When the system summoned Jack, there was only him and Silver. Jack is drunk, after telling Silver his name, Silver went and put him to sleep, for who knows why? Next Day... Jack was woken up by Silver, Jack being who he is quickly got up, he thought that maybe an enemy is attacking. Jack who was drunk and who was put to sleep by Silver only to be awakened by him was startled. Jack might have a loose screw somewhere still knew what he should do and ask what is supposed to be asked. Silver then invited him into eating. Jack complied and followed Silver outside. When Jack went out of the house that Silver made for him and see what the outside looks like, he thought, ''Ordinary''. As he and Silver went outside and with Silver making a chair and table for them while making food and booze, made Jack shocked. He thought ''What kind of sorcery is this'' Thus Jack was once again shocked! He asked, "What the, What was that?" Silver replied, "It is one of my skills" He asked about who Silver is, where are they, what Island are they at and many more. Silver answered everything he asked, Jack was curious then said "Well Mate, since you took me here, you should also give me one of this so-called fruits eyh~" Silver stopped for a minute or two and suddenly a fruit appeared in his hand. Jack was curious, he never saw such a fruit ever before in his whole life! ''What a peculiar fruit'' thought Jack Silver then gave him the fruit and told him to eat it but warned him before he did so. Jack didn''t listen though and ate the fruit. Eating the fruit Jack almost choked to death because of the taste, he couldn''t believe that fruit could taste so bad, he didn''t know that the fruit he just ate has given him a power that he would never expect to get in his whole life. After Jack regained himself back, he said: "Mate, are you trying to kill this captain?" Silver said "Nah, check yourself, think about becoming liquid, more like a rum," Jack did as Silver just told him and his body started turning into a liquid, no, it turned into a rum. Jack was startled! He asked, "The hell is this?" Silver just answered "It is your new power," Silver then started telling him what he just ate and what can it do. Jack was happy and thanked Silver. Soon both of them started training, Silver also showed Jack that he possesses the power of lightning, Jack was amazed. As they trained for hours, suddenly 12 figures came to where they are. Jack was once again amazed by the girl''s beauty and tried flirting with them but only to get beaten up by them. Jack then decided to train hard at using his abilities, he trained for years. Over the years, when Silver connected Earthland and Pirate world Jack was once again amazed. He saw Dragons come outside of the portal, he thought ''What is that thing? What is inside? I guess I''ll go and find out in the future'' Years passed more... Jack decided to explore the new world for him, he asked Silver about it and told somethings to Jack. Jack then set sail, alone. Silver created the black pearl for him because he doesn''t have it with him and having no ship to sail at. Silver made the ship able to sail even without anyone helping Jack. Jack was happy, he sailed alone... A month passed, Jack was sailing alone one the New World. For some reason, Jack''s compass was only pointing into one direction. Jack didn''t know what he truly wants thus, he just followed the compass as he sailed. Jack didn''t encounter any sh.i.p.s, let alone Pirate Ship. That is just how lucky Jack is or not? Jack was fishing for fish because Silver only put meat into the ship, veggies, and fruit which Jack started hating since he ate that nasty tasting fruit. As he sails and looking at his compass while steering the ship''s wheel and looking forward again, Jack can see an enormous ship that could tower over 500 meters that is just in front if his ship just a few hundred meters away. It has a prevalent confectionery theme, having frosting over its railings, ice cream cones at the top of its masts, candy canes and wafers on the sides of the main deck, and a large candle-lit, double-layered cake directly behind its figurehead. The figurehead is clown-shaped, wearing a tricorne hat and a crown. The aftcastle is shaped like a flan. Other parts of the ship likewise appear to be alive, such as the door to Sanji''s quarters. The ship has numerous cannons mounted on its side. Several returned cannonballs damaged the starboard side. Seeing the ship, Jack thought ''What a weird ship'' as his ship and the enormous ship would collide if none of them is to move out of the way. Jack steered his ship away not to collide with the incoming enormous ship. After some minutes passed, Jack''s ship and the enormous neared each other. Jack then heard a voice, it asked: "Who are you!?" "I am Captain Jack Sparrow! And who are you all? What''s up with these funny looking ship of yours?" asked Jack back. "Funny you say! Fire the cannons! Sink that ship!" said again the voice. After the voice finished speaking, cannon after another started firing at Jack''s ship but for some reason, Jack''s ship wouldn''t get hit no matter how many cannon balls come at his ship. After some time, no more cannon is firing and it got quiet. Jack was once again amazed! His ship wouldn''t get hit no matter what! Jack smiled, then he thought of something and smiled, he said "Is that all? Then my turn" Jack then used his fruit ability and said {STRONG RUM RAIN} as he shoots a ball of rum up in the sky directly up of the enormous ship. Soon right after, rain then started falling down on the ship. The people on the ship being hit by the rain made of rum felt dizzy when they got hit by it, even if one didn''t drink it, the rum will go inside the victims, even if it''s only by their skins, not to mention drinking it, ''Haki'' won''t even save anyone from it because the smell is strong! Soon the rain of rum stopped, Jack then again fired another ball of rum, one after another. Soon, after a few hours of firing rum, Jack stopped. Jack then looked at everyone, he then again thought ''What a funny bunch, how could they look like that?'' But! When Jack saw someone, his heart seems to get hit by something as it made a *THUMP* *THUMP* sound. Jack went and asked the one he saw, the one he saw is a woman, she is big. Jack asked "I am Captain Jack Sparrow, may I asked your name, milady?" as he looks up. The woman looked at Jack, when the woman looked at Jack, she thought ''I finally found the one I have always been looking for!'' as her heart also made a *THUMP* *THUMP* sound, only she can hear though. The woman then said "************ is my name" as she fell asleep. Jack was happy and smiled, Jack then went and kissed the the hand of the sleeping lady and said "We shall meet again" Jack then went and jump back at is ship and again began to set sail, but before he could, the sea split apart as a massive sea wave threw his ship away! Jack was startled, he quickly grabbed into the ship''s railing not to fall off. Some time passed as the wave threw Jack''s ship away. Jack quickly looked around but can only see the sea and no other. Jack then looked at his compass, Jack frowned because his compass just keeps on spinning. Seems like he already found the one he is looking for. A month after another passed, Jack saw many things, sea kings and many more. Jack then started sailing back to the unnamed Island. When Jack came back, he saw the Island has already expanded by a lot as it became an empire. Dragons here, Dragons there, flying all over, people coming out of the portal and back. Jack saw Silver and the others, he then said "Mate, this world is f.u.c.k.e.d up!" Silver laughed at him and told him more many things. Years passed by... Silver and the others including Jack all trained in ''Haki''. When Silver revived Roger, Jack was amazed once again, but happy to meet the Pirate King of the world he currently is at! After some more years, with Silver always disappearing and coming back from who knows where they all then began to set sail. After a year of sailing and being reprimanded, they finally meet Whitebeard and they partied! Of course, Jack took out his ''Special Rum'' and made the others, almost everyone drink it. Days passed, Jack was always thinking about the woman he met before and wanted to meet her again. After bidding Whitebeard bye-bye, they then again began to set sail. Seeing and Island and meeting the Red hair Pirates and again partying. A week passed since then. But deep inside Jack, he was always thinking about the woman. Jack misses the woman, he also wants a wife like Silver. Making his resolve to go and meet her again, as they began to sail with him as the navigator. The compass finally pointed at a certain direction that Jack doesn''t know what would it bring into the world when they reach the place! Jack was lonely, Jack wants a wife! Thus! They shall sail towards the one Jack wants! But, who was that woman? ------------------------- New World~ On a certain Island... There is a woman sitting in a chair, she is large as a giant. Thinking ''Jack Sparrow, where are you?'' Chapter 94 - RUN!!!... New World~ A ship can be seen sailing the seas of the New World alone with only some people, the ship looks menacingly and if a normal person can see the ship, they might run away in fright. The ship isn''t that much big, (As big as Sunny Go), it has a dragons head with a frightening look and it colored black crimson. It has a Jolly Roger that of a Pirate hanging up above it main mast, sails and all are colored black crimson, this ship is a Pirate ship and it is no other than Silver''s ship. Silver and co. just started sailing again, leaving Shanks''s crew and Ace''s at the Island. As they sail, Silver went and asked at Jack where he wanted to go and looked at Jack''s compass and asked where the system is pointing at, when the system told him where Silver got shocked! Jack saw the shocked expression of Silver, Jack frowned and asked: "What is it?" "Jack, let me ask, do you have someone in mind?" asked Silver "Aye~, I have," said Jack "You know her name?" asked Silver "Of course mate I know," said jack "Can you tell me her name?" asked Silver "Name? well, it''s Charlotte *******" said Jack Hearing the name, Silver facepalmed and asked again "How did you get to know her?" Jack said "When I explored alone" Silver asked, "How did she look like at that time?" "She was a beauty when I met her even is she is big, she is lovely. Why do you ask?" said Jack "Nothing, just asking," said Silver then he thought ''no Sh*t!'' Patting the shoulder of Jack, Silver said, "Good Luck" and went away leaving Jack confused but didn''t bother to ask and just continued looking at his compass as he steers the ship''s wheel. Jack thought ''Aye~, wait for me milady, I am coming'' and smiled. ........ Silver who left Jack alone went inside the ship''s kitchen and saw the girls talking while eating. Silver went and told them about the place they are going and the plan about Jack and who is the one and also told them about her. "Cake!" said Erza, and Ophis "Biscuit!?" said Irene "Cheese!" said Shirone "Liqueur?" asked Kuroka "Jelly?" asked Rose. "Yes, but first, I have to go and do something," said Silver "Okay, just hurry up, I want some Jelly soon," said Rose. Silver just nodded and told the system to teleport him to the place where the one Jack is looking for. Silver then suddenly disappeared leaving everyone on the ship. ........ Totto Land~ Inside a certain room, there are many people sitting and eating as they talk about a certain thing. Out of nowhere, a figure appeared, the figure is handsome that looks like someone who is at the age of 20-21. The figure then said "Hello, sorry for intruding but I''m here to inform you about something" nonchalantly. (Silver) "Who are you!" said an extremely tall, large, and muscular man with short spiky crimson hair and two symmetric scars on both sides of his face. The tall man attacked Silver with something sticky from his hand as he pushed forward but Silver didn''t even bother to dodge and use his lightning ability, covering himself with it, Silver called this {Lightning Barrier}. The sticky thing hit Silver''s barrier, the sticky thing got turned into a black like goo as it fell on the floor. The tall man grunted in pain because the lighting hurt him causing him to step back and asked: "Who are you!" "Name''s Silver Blaze, a rookie pirate. Can you calm down and not attack again? Next time you do that, I''ll make sure your head will fall on the floor!" said Silver threateningly as he unleashed his ''Dragonic Conqueror Haki''. When everyone felt Silver''s ''Haki'' they all felt threatened, they couldn''t believe someone unknown would have such a powerful Haki. Luck is with them because Silver didn''t fully unleash his Haki or else the whole Island might have been destroyed! Silver then looked at someone, ''she is big''. He then said "One week, Jack Sparrow will come here, do not attack our ship or you will all get destroyed," said Silver as he showed them how his ship looked like and disappeared. Before the figure could even ask anything or anyone else, Silver was already gone. The figure then said "Jack Sparrow? H-he i-i-s coming?" in a happy tone as a tear formed into her eye. She then said something and everyone started doing what is told and didn''t even bother to ask for the figure is serious! Silver reappeared back inside the ship''s kitchen and told everyone that everything went smoothly. "How long till we get there?" asked Rose who is excited "1 week," said Silver "Can''t we just open a portal and be there now?" asked Ophis who wanted to see and eat a cake. A whole Island at that! "No, we will sail slowly, if we teleport right now, how can we even enjoy sailing? That would be boring" said Silver The girls didn''t say anything anymore and just talk to each other, excitedly and can''t wait to see Islands of ''food''. Silver just shook his head and went outside to feel the sea breeze and relax, laying down on the deck that has grass in it, Silver stared at the sky while feeling the sea breeze and slowly falling to sleep. ------------------------- A week later... As they entered the territory, no one attacked them and welcomed them happily. One by one the girls got off the Island they wanted to go at, respectively. If it is far, they just went and fly away. The only ones left on the ship now is Silver, Jack, Erza, and Ophis. Sailing towards where the Whole Cake Island is at and reaching there, everyone welcomed them happily. Everywhere the Island is decorated fantastically. When they reach the Island, Erza and Ophis quickly got out of the ship and started going to who knows where trying to find the best cake they can. Silver made a ring for them where they can store anything they want as long as it isn''t alive using his space law, ability, time law, and ability and gave everyone each. Silver and Jack then started walking towards a big building that looked like a massive cake. As they walk Jack is curious as to why the people are celebrating happily as they greet him politely. Jack asked Silver, "Mate, what is going on? They know me?" "Of course they know you and wanted to meet you long ago," said Silver "How?" asked Jack "Well, you will know later. Gotta go somewhere, just keep on walking forward and you will meet the one you are looking for all this time" said Silver as he hiddenly laughed. "Mate, you''re not playing with me, right?" asked Jack but no reply came, Silver is already gone, leaving him alone. ''Well, I''ll see her again. But, wait, how should I greet her?'' thought Jack nervously as he walk forward alone. After a few minutes of walking, Jack neared the massive building. Jack frowned as to why there is a line of people facing each other with a line in between them. It is a long line, Jack is curious, so, he looked at the end of the line only to see a familiar figure. But, Wait. ''She seems kind of familiar but, it shouldn''t be her. Look at how big that thing is. Eww. Just how can someone grow ''BIG'' like that!'' Thought jack as he stares at the ''BIG'' figure. The figure is a round, obese woman with a chin hidden by her torso. She has an enormous physique, standing at 880 centimeters or just shy of 29 feet tall, which is the largest known height for any human and might be able to hold the 277 cm tall Brook in her hand. She has moderately round, orange eyes, prominent eyelashes, and wears thick purple eyeshadow. She has a very wide mouth with full lips sporting red lipstick, large, round teeth and a long, thick tongue that sticks out. She also has long, curly, and wild pink hair that falls halfway down her back, as well as a long beak-like nose, and plump, round cheeks. She also sports a tattoo on her left shoulder and arm, consisting of a large, standard-shaped red heart framed by thin lines curled at their bottom ends, which all top a far smaller heart. The figure saw Jack and stood up, she said "Jack Sparrow? You still look like before. Do you know how much I have missed you? I have been looking for you all these years!" as she walked towards Jack in massive and quick strides. Jack frowned and asked "Who are you? How do you know me?" The figure then said "It is me, LinLin!" said Linlin as she runs towards Jack. Jack was shocked! "How could it be! You were ''Big'' before. But. How could you grow sooooooo ''BIG''! No, it is a lie! You are Not her!" Shouted Jack. "No, it is me, Jack, it is me Charlotte Linlin!" said Linlin as she runs towards Jack even faster with her arms wide open wanting to hug Jack as fast as she could when she reaches Jack. Jack was terrified! Jack only had a word on his head. He said, "You are not Her!" "It is me!" said Linlin who is running towards Jack. Finally, Jack remembered Silver''s face when he told him the name of the one he is looking for. Jack shouted, "Damn you, Silver!" Jack seeing LinLin a.k.a Big Mom running towards him only have one thought on his mind. Jack turned around as quick as he can and did what his mind is telling him. "RUN!!!" Chapter 95 - Bounty... New World~ Totto Land... Totto Land is a massive archipelago with Whole Cake Island, Big Mom''s base of operation, in its center, and 34 subsidiary islands, arranged roughly in concentric circles. Each subsidiary island is ruled by a member of the Charlotte Family as its minister. It seems that all islands are themed after food. Some of the islands have rivers made of the juice of different colors[4] flowing into the ocean to form sections called "Mizuame", which freeze at night; it takes only the warmth of the day to make them fluid again. Currently at an Island that is called Whole Cake Island which is also the central and main Island. Two figures can be seen running, one ''Small'' and one ''Big''. The ''Small'' one is running away while the ''Big'' one is chasing the ''Small'' one. The ''Small'' one is called Jack Sparrow, as he runs away, he keeps on shouting "Stop chasing me! You are not her!" The ''Big'' one is called Big Mom but her real name is Charlotte Linlin, she is one of the Pirate World Emperors. As she chases Jack she keeps saying "It is me, Jack! It is me Linlin! Stop running away!" as she speeds up her pace. Jack seeing the ''Big'' one is nearing him also fasten his running pace. As the two keeps running about with Jack dodging the houses in front and going to another direction, Linlin doesn''t, she just went through the houses as they are getting destroyed like nothing. The people seeing the two don''t know what to do, the citizens panic and cried because of their houses getting destroyed. While the others (Linlin''s Child) also don''t know what to do, their mother (Linlin) always keeps telling them about Jack, how strong he is to be able to defeat her without even touching her. When she talks about Jack, her face will always gain a tint of red, shying like an innocent girl. Some of her children saw Jack before when his ship came into contact with them and also Jack defeating the bunch of them so they know a thing or two about Jack. When they all regained their consciousness back, Linlin started searching for Jack, he and there. But to her dismay, she never found him, making her sad thus she swore that one day, they will definitely meet again. And now that Jack has come, how could she just let him go away again? When Jack reached the sea he felt happy, jumping to the water and swimming away. He said, "Come chase me here if you can!" Little did Jack know, Linlin summoned Prometheus and rode it, she said: "I am coming, Jack!" Jack seeing that shouted, "You are cheating!" and started swimming faster. Minutes Passed. Hours Passed. A couple of Hours passed. Jack swam back to the Island and again started running. Jack keeps on shouting for Linlin to stop chasing him. Linlin rebuked that he should stop running so she would stop chasing. Jack almost couldn''t take it anymore and keeps shouting Silver''s name and save him. Up in the sky, Silver, Ophis, Rose, Irene, Erza, Shirone, and Kuroka can be seen floating high into the sky as they watch and laugh at Jack. The girls came back hours ago and about the Island they went into, well, they were left in ruins. When the girls went into the Island of their own choosing, they started pillaging the foods they want and keeps storing them into the ring that Silver gave them. Officials and Soldiers tried stopping them, but as unreasonable as they are, they destroyed the Island after taking the foods they want, no one was killed because Silver told them not to kill anyone. As they watch Jack, Shirone started pitying Jack, she said "Onii-chan, can you stop Big Mom from chasing him?" "Why? He is the one who wanted to come here in the first place" said Silver "Please?" said Shirone with cutely pleading eyes. Boom! Silver couldn''t take it, quickly flying down in front of Big Mom, he said "You should stop there, Jack seems like not to like you" Big Mom said, "Get out of my way!" Big Mom punched Silver with her right hand with her full force trying to make Silver fly away, Silver frowned seeing that Big Mom would just attack, Silver met her fist with his own then Boom! As both of their fists met a shockwave took place, Jack got thrown away because of it. Big Mom got angry and said "You''re strong but not strong enough!" as she pulled her fist back and covered it with her ''Armament Haki'', her big arm that she covered with Armament Haki turned black instantly and punched forward again using her full strength. Silver gained a tick mark on his forehead, he said "Not strong enough you say? Let''s see just how strong you are!" Silver then covered his arm with his Armament Haki, but the color is not black like Big Mom but it took the color of Blackish Golden Crimson and punched forward meeting the incoming fist of Big Mom using just enough strength not to make Big Mom arm turn into a blood mist. Big Mom was shocked seeing the Armament of Silver, she said "Royal Haki!" "No. It is Godly Dragon Haki!" said Silver Both of their fists met and both of their Conqueror''s Haki got out and the lightning-like thing started cracking in the air. With a big shockwave from both of their fists meeting, building started getting destroyed and threw some people nearby. Big Mom''s arm got pushed back from the strength coming from Silver''s punch. Silver said "Fly" as he dominated the Haki of Big Mom. Big Mom flew towards the massive building and got stuck there, but Big Mom isn''t down yet. Big Mom struggled for a bit then finally got herself out of the building and fall down into the floor, she looked at Silver who is walking towards her, she said: "Who are you!" "I am Silver Blaze, the Dragon God of Chaos. If you think that you are strong and others also do and fear you, don''t compare me to them, you are just an ant in front of my eyes!" Silver said as his black eyes turned into a golden color with a slit of crimson color and three rings surrounding it. Silver then unleashed his Aura and pressured everyone who is thinking of attacking him, he can feel them with his senses that is now with Observation Haki making it a lot more stronger. Those who are being pressured by Silver couldn''t move, they all fell into the ground even Big Mom is not spared. Everyone started getting covered by their own sweats and thought ''Who is he! he is too strong!'' Luck is with them, if Silver could transform into his Dragon Form, they will all get scared shitless. Big Mom finally got intimidated, as a child she was strong, she could kill a bear with just her slap and stronger now, but meeting Silver and just with their brief exchange of fist and being pressured by Silver into kneeling, Charlotte Linlin, finally knew what is FEAR! Silver then said, "So, tell me, am I strong enough?" Big Mom looked into the eyes of Silver, she got terrified by seeing it, she weakly said "Strong, too strong" "Good," said Silver as he stopped pressuring everyone who he pressured Everyone stared at him as if he is a monster. Silver then walked towards Linlin and said "Let''s see, why don''t I make you younger so Jack can finally accept that it is you" Silver then went and touched Big Mom and used his time ability, making Linlin younger. Big Mom now doesn''t look like this, ( https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fpbs.twimg.com%2Fmedia%2FDaS3CQFX0AArO05.jpg&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Ftwitter.com%2Fwholecakequeen&docid=XTWg9aCIZU45BM&tbnid=XSRwTPayyxkRwM%3A&vet=10ahUKEwjI9O_pop3iAhVxx4sBHUiDCiwQMwhgKBowGg..i&w=480&h=480&client=firefox-b-d&bih=654&biw=1366&q=big%20mom%2028%20years%20old&ved=0ahUKEwjI9O_pop3iAhVxx4sBHUiDCiwQMwhgKBowGg&iact=mrc&uact=8 ) Or you can just search it. Jack who was thrown away earlier walked towards Silver and when he saw the new Linlin, he asked "Silver, who is she?" "She is Linlin Jack, when you met her she was maybe at least 52 years old, but I made her younger" said Silver "Linlin?" said Jack The newly transformed Linlin, more like who got younger, jump towards Jack and hugged him tight, she said in a sweet tone "Jack, Jack, I can finally hug you!" as Jack was caught of balance and fall down along with Linlin who is hugging him. "Linlin? For real?" said Jack "Yes yes!" said Linlin. Silver smiled and said, "There Jack, you got yourself a wife!" as he walked away. The girls then flew down from the sky and went to where Jack is at and said "Congratulations Jack!" then followed Silver leaving Jack and Linlin alone as also the other, more like everyone did. --------------------------------- 2 weeks later... Jack and Linlin got married! Everyone was happy, for both Jack and Linlin. Jack became the king of Totto Land. When Silver asked him what he plans on doing, Jack said that he would be staying with Linlin for a month or two before sailing again. Silver gave him a talisman that can bring Jack to wherever the group is at, he just need to tear the talisman and he would be there. Jack thanked Silver and gave him the compass, but Silver didn''t want to take it. Unknown to Silver, Rose went and tooke it from Jack when Silver isn''t looking and hidden it well. --------------------- Grandline~ Marineford... Unknown to the group, there was spies within the Island and witnessed everything and also took pictures of Silver and the girls without them knowing. "Silver Blaze you say! He defeated Big Mom with merely two punch you say!?" said Sengoku in a loud voice "Y-yes" said the soldier. "Damn it!, we need to put a bounty on him!" said Sengoku The soldier gave Sengoku the picture of everyone, even their ship. They also have the picture of Jack and Linlin''s wedding. While the soldier retold everything he heard from the spies in totoo land along with the others. ------------------------------ 3 Days later... As the group sails and going into a ceratin dirrection with Rose who took the job of navigator wih the compass that she is hiding and only looking sometimes into it just to be sure of the dirrection she wanted to go. A news coo dropped a newspaper into the ship. Silver seeing the newspaper went and took it and spread it so he can read the news. As he took it up and spread it, bunch of bounty fell down down. Silver looked at the papers that fell down and picked it up. Seeing it, Silver then called everyone and showed them the bounty papers. "Nice shot" said Rose seeing their pictures in the papers. "Dead or Alive?" asked Ophis "Damn, they didn''t get a picture for me in the perfect way" complained Kuroka "100 Million Berries?" asked Shirone "Silver, why is your bounty so big?" asked Irene "We are wanted?" asked Erza [ Quest! Bounty! Completed Details: Get a Bounty of 1 billion Rewards: Become an enemy of the world government Failure: Stay as Pirate without ever getting a bounty in this verse Time Limit: 2 Months ] Is what Silver heard. The girls all got 100 Million Berries on thier head, execpt for Silver who got a bounty of 1 Billion. "Yes we are, many might come and attack us" said Silver "Ohh. Okay" said everyone then left taking their own bounty papers with them. Silver''s mouth twitch, they didn''t even care about it at all! Silver then went and laid down on the grass within the deck of the ship and read the newspaper. Here is what written on the newspaper (Other are not important!) * A newly formed Pirate group defeated the whole Big Mom Pirates! This newly seen Pirate group destroyed almost all of the Big Mom''s territory! Big Mom got defeated by merely two punches from the known as the captain of the group named Silver Blaze! Big Mom is now replaced as an Emperor. She is now replaced with Silver Blaze, making him one of Emperor of the Sea! Big Mom was ''forced'' to mary someone! He is named Jack Sparrow! * "This is ridiculous" said Silver Who forced who? What do you mean I''m the new Emperor!? F*uck this!" As he kept reading the newspaper. As he flip the page, a paper fell down. Silver raised an eyebrow, curiously picking it up and looked at it. Oh Boy he was dumbfounded! The paper is a bounty paper, It has the picture of Jack in his wedding attire, What made Silver dumbfounded was another thing... *Jack Sparrow Wanted! Dead Or Alive Bounty: 1,500,000,000 Berries* "What The F*CK!!!" Chapter 96 - Meeting Luffy... New World~ Silver who''s laying down was dumbfounded when he saw the bounty of Jack, he asked ''System, why''s Jack bounty higher than mine, do you know why?'' [ Answering to host... First, It is because the World Government thinks that he ''forced'' Charlotte Linlin into marrying him and became the husband of a former Emperor. Second, It is because the host is a newbie Pirate, it is already a miracle that the host got such a high bounty and even became an Emperor ] ''I don''t get it, is the World Government some kind of idiot or something?'' [ Answering to host... If the host wants to get a higher bounty, the host should destroy either the World Government or at least kill a World Noble ] ''Good suggestion. But, I won''t do it yet, I just want to explore this world for now'' --------------------- 2 weeks passed... Silver and the others are bored to death, why? The ship flew high up in the sky and it been a day since then and seemingly not wanting to drop down soon. The others were amazed when the ship flew high up in the sky and seeing the Redline again along with the Palace they destroyed before makes them wanting to destroy it again for some reason. Silver made the ship able to fly as long as the compass has a direction it is pointing at. But Silver didn''t take the compass from Jack, he then went and asked Rose "Rose, give me the compass" "Hehe, Nope!" said Rose "You~" but before he could finish, he heard the system, [ New Quest Found! Crocodile! Details: Take the Suna Suna no mi out of Crocodile and stop the rebellion. Rewards: 100,000 System Points + Alabasta Kingdom citizen''s gratitude + meeting Nico Robin. Failure: None Time Limit: 1 Week ] ''Alabasta? Shouldn''t Luffy and his group gonna go to stop him?'' "Rose, tell the others I''m going somewhere, I''ll just come to wherever you guys will be at later," said Silver letting Rose off. "Where? Take us also," said Rose "Nah, the compass is pointing at another direction," said Silver not knowing where the compass is pointing at because he forgot to ask the system. "Ohh. Okay!" said Rose "See you later then, be sure to tell the others," said Silver and disappeared from the ship. ---------------------- Grand Line~ The Alabasta Kingdom... The Alabasta Kingdom is a desert kingdom in the Grand Line also called Paradise by many. Alubarna... Alubarna is the central city of Alabasta Kingdom. Currently, in front of the Kingdom''s palace, two figures can be seen fighting with one carrying a barrel full of water as he wets himself with it while attacking the other one who seems to be able to wield the power sand and become sand itself. One has black shaggy hair, round black eyes, and a slim muscular built. He is renowned for his trademark straw hat, which was lent to him when he was young by the legendary pirate captain, "Red-Haired" Shanks, who in turn received it from Gol D. Roger. He wears short, blue trousers with cuffs, sandals, and a sleeveless red vest. He also has a scar with two stitches underneath his left eye and short, messy black hair. He is called Strawhat Luffy by many but his real name is Monkey D. Luffy he at the Goma Goma no mi making him a Rubber Human. The other one is is a tall man with a wide c.h.e.s.t, broad shoulders, muscular arms and legs, and a thick neck. He has pale skin and nape-length black hair which is kept neatly slicked back, though strands tend to fall in front of his face during battles. He has various battle wounds, most notably long stitched scar at the bridge of his nose that stretches across his face and a large hook made from a tough gold alloy in place of his left hand. He is named Crocodile and also a member of the so-called Shichibukai he ate the Suna Suna no mi making him a Sand Human. "Gomo Gomo no - Bazooka," said Luffy as he retracted back his arm that was stretch far back and hit Crocodile with his palms. Crocodile who was hit with the barrel full of water earlier couldn''t move and just watch Luffy hit him. His face turned grim for he couldn''t move or turn to sand to dodge the attack and just waiting to be hit. The two hands of Luffy that was stretch far back hit Crocodile, Crocodile who was hit splurt out blood from his mouth. He who shouldn''t be able to be hit by someone who doesn''t have Haki was hit by a newbie Pirate he looks down to because of his weakness of water. Crocodile flew away and his body hit an old looking building making it crumble down on him. Luffy who''s belly full of water now looking like sphere has his hands up and put it down and said "How was that, Sand-croc?" "Unbelievable! Crocodile was injured by that boy?" said the Alalbasta Kingdom''s King who''s arms are currently pinned at the Palace Walls as he watch how Luffy fight against Crocodile. Nico Robin who is at the side keeping watch at the King said "This isn''t the time to in admiration, Mr. Cobra." as she used her fruit ability and two hands pop out on the walls and removed the two big nails the is pointing King Cobra''s arms in the walls. Nico Robin then said "Now, you''re going to guide me to the place where the Poneglyph is inscribed" King Cobra who was in pain looked at Robin and asked "What will seeing that accomplish for you?" Robin used her fruit ability and a hand popped out from King Copbra''s back and took hold of both his arms in the back, King Cobra then fell into the floor again, chin first. Robin then said "Don''t ask stupid questions. You only have to guide me there" then she looked at Luffy who is also looking at her. She said to Luffy "Your luck may have run out. It looks like your out of time" Crocodile who was burried under the ruins of the old building earlier suddenly sat down as the rubles was clear out with some smoke of dust rising up but quickly dissipatated, he said "Get out of here, Nico Robin. Unless you want to be s.u.c.k.e.d dry too. I have now lost my patience" as he glared at Luffy hatefully. King Cobra was rather shocked because he knew the name Nico Robin, he said "Nico Robin?" Nico Robin then closed her eyes and said "Yes, as you wish" then picked up King Cobra wanting to go to the place the the Poneglyph is. Up in the sky, Silver was watching everything for he has already appeared long ago. He flew down right in front of Robin and said "Nico Robin, you should stop there, if your mother can see what you are doing now, she would be disappointed" as he pat her head. Robin was shocked, she know who Silver is, not the Emperor but the one who gave her a pendant when she was a child that have always help her everytime she needed help! Robin let go of King Cobra and said "Silver! How?" in a shock tone as she stares at Silver "You sure have grown up as a beauty eh, hehe" as he ruffle her hair. King Cobra, Luffy, and Crocodile were all startled when they saw Silver. Crocodile and King Cobra know who Silver is, they both said "Emperor Silver Blaze!" in a shocked tone. "Who? Emperor? What''s that?" asked Luffy. Silver didn''t even looked at them, he looked at Luffy and said "Yo Luffy! I am Silver, a friend of Shanks. Don''t worry about that Gender-Bended thing over there and leave the rest to me" Luffy got excited when he heard the name Shanks, he then asked "Shanks! You know him? Where is he? I want to see him!" as he walked over to where Silver, Robin, and Cobra is at. King Cobra, Crocodile, and Nico Robin couldn''t believe that the new Emperor is treating Luffy as a friend. Luffy then went and asked Silver "Where''s Shanks?" excitedly, forgetting about Crocodile. "You will meet him later. When you are strong enough, that is" said Silver. Silver then went and healed King Cobra and Luffy using his {Instant All Zero} skill. Everyone seeing King Cobra and Luffy got healed instantly went wide eyes. Luffy said "Amazing! How did you do that!?" as he started jumping up "Thank you," said King Cobra. Nico Robin and Crocodile just stared at Silver and said nothing. "Robin, join Luffy''s crew, it would be great for you" said Silver "Why?" askede Robin "Just do it, right Luffy?" said Silver as he looked at Luffy. "Yeah, she is a good person" said Luffy "See?" said Silver. Robin didn''t say anything anymore and just nodded. Silver then started walking towards Crocodile and said "You sure had your fun in this Kingdom eh? You wanted to become the King but, can you even become a King? You Gender-bended bastard!?" as he pressured Crocodile with his aura and Haki. Crocodile feared Silver, how could he who is just a mere Shichibukai stand against such a monster who defeated Big Mom in just a mere two punches? Crocodile said "You! How do you know!?" as he tried to attack Silver with his sand ability. But too bad for him, before his attack could even reach Silver it turned into nothingness. Silver then went and grabbed Crocodile''s head and put some force in his grip making Crocodile shout in pain and struggeled to free himself out of Silver''s grip. Silver activated his {Taker} skill, taking away Crocodile''s fruit out of him and a fruit came into the other hand of Silver, it is the fruit which Crocodile ate before becoming a sand man. Crocodile felt weak and seeing the fruit in Silver''s hand his eyes went wide and weakly said "How did you?" as his eyes started closing and wanting to sleep. But before hecould even sleep, Silver slap him in the face and said "If you want to live, tell everyone the whole truth and stop the rebellion, if you don''t, I will strip you n.a.k.e.d with your true self and announce it to the whole world and for everyone to see" Crocodile was terrified by what Silver said, true. If the current him is to be humiliated he can suck it up but if if the true him is to be revealed, he might not be able to take it even if he lived. Crocodile was awakened and said "I will, but please keep your word" in a pleading tone. "Good! Now go and tell everyone about everything you have done don''t worry about your voice not being heard I will make sure everyone hears it or else, hehe" said Silver. Crocodile nodded and went as he started speaking, everyone below who were fighting stopped when they heard what Crocodile said and started cursing him. The crew of Luffy stopped searching for the bomb because Crocodile also told everyone about it, Silver just used his space ability and sent it to who knows where. Vivi along with the crew of Luffy went to the palace, but when they saw Silver, they all got scared but Luffy told them that he is not an enemy. Everyone then heave a sigh of relief and started asking Silver many things which he answered some and some not. Vivi, Cobra and everyone was thankful because of Silver''s help. In the end, Robin joined Luffy. Everyone then partied, they didn''t fell asleep because Silver healed them all on their injuries. After 3 days of staying with Luffy and the others, Silver then bid them farewell and dissappeared. Everyone accepted Robin as their new crewmate or nakama because Luffy and Silver trusted her. Everything then followed how the story is supposed to be, with Crocodile being taken by the marines and with some of Luffy''s crew getting bounty while Luffy''s bounty being raised up, but it is with a little ''something'' added here and there. [ Quest! Crocodile! Completed! Details: Take the Suna Suna no mi out of Crocodile and stop the rebellion. Rewards: 100,000 System Points + Alabasta Kingdom citizen''s gratitude + meeting Nico Robin. Failure: None Time Limit: 1 Week Giving rewards: 100, 000 System Points. Calculating host current points: 970,870,000 System Points ] Is what Silver heard but he didn''t pay any attention to it but into what he is currently seeing, Silver put both of his hand in his head and gripped his hairs and shouted, "What Have You Done!" Chapter 97 - The Unreasonable Group... Up in the Sky, a ship can be seen flying in a certain direction slowly. The ship has a dragon''s head with its mouth slightly open and looking menacingly. The ship is colored black crimson with a Jolly Roger hanging up into its main mast, the Jolly Roger has a skull painted on it with a dragon''s mouth seemingly wants to swallow the whole skull this indicates that this ship is a Pirate Ship. Within the ship, there are six women who were left alone by the only man of the ship going to a place they have no idea of. These six women are named, Rose, Ophis, Irene, Erza, Shirone, and Kuroka. "Are you sure that place is fun, Rose?" asked Shirone who couldn''t wait for them to reach the place and have fun. "It is what I heard from Marco, he said it has a place where it is fun," said Rose not knowing what the place is. "When will we reach there?" asked Erza "I don''t know," said Rose "Are you sure there is a place to buy the things I need?" asked Irene "Yes, but Marco said we need to have Berries to pay for everything, so I made a lot of it," said Rose "Silver should have at least taken me" complained Kuroka. "Cake?" asked Ophis who finished all the cakes Silver gave her. "Yeah, you should stop eating too much cake Ophis," said Rose. "No" declined Ophis. "Oh well," said Rose helplessly. As the group is talking, the ship finally started descending. The group felling the ship is finally going to quickly go outside the kitchen and went to the ship''s deck and looked down. As the ship flew down, the group can now finally see the place Rose is talking about. The place has a circular form, it is mostly covered by bubbles and only some green which is from the trees can be seen from its outer perimeter. "Bubbles?" said Shirone "Bubbles it is," said Irene "Right," said Kuroka "It popped!" said Erza "It sure did," said Rose Ophis didn''t say anything and just watched the place as the ship flew down. The place they looking at is called Sabaody Archipelago. Sabaody Archipelago is the final island in Paradise, close to the Red Line. Though it is called an archipelago, it is actually a massive mangrove forest growing out from the middle of the ocean with each tree of the forest serving as an "island" on which people live. Since it is just a group of trees and not an island like those found in the Grand Line, it has no magnetic pull for which to affect a Log Pose. Due to the place being in close proximity to the part of the Red Line bordering the first half of the Grand Line and the New World, it is a highly visited rest stop for all sorts of travelers to prepare before entering the New World. Not long after, the ship dropped down into the water as the water splashed someone who was standing on ground just before the water which is higher than the sea water. Rose then said from the ship, "Finally arrived!" "Who will guard the ship if we all go?" asked Irene "Don''t know?" said Rose "There is someone over there," said Kuroka "Ohh! That''s great! Let''s make him guard the ship" said Rose The someone that got splashed by water earlier is an elderly man of relatively tall height with a very strong and defined build. Two of his most distinguishing traits are his round glasses and facial hair, which is arranged embattled across his lower jaw. He also has a scar over his right eye, which he has had for many years. Wearing just a nearly plain t-shirt, shorts, and sandals. He also seems to enjoy the cover of a large silver hooded cloak, though the hood is often down. Underneath these clothes, the old man''s body is surprisingly built and very well-toned, a testament to his incredible strength. The old man wiped the water that got splashed in his glasses earlier and said "What an unusual ship" Rose and the others then jumped up from the ship towards the old man is standing at, Rose then said "Old man, can you watch over our ship and guard for a while? We want to go have fun" as she stares at the old man. "Why? Can you tell me your names?" said the old man but he surely knew about them because he saw it from the bounty papers but decided to just ask anyway, he wanted to talk to them for they are all a great beauty. "Why not, names Rose" "Ophis" "Irene" "Erza" "Shirone" "Kuroka" Introduced the group. Shirone the curious frowned. She said "Doesn''t he looks like someone that Roger kept talking about?" as she pointed the old man. "Yes, he seems like the one he talked about," said Irene The old man frowned hearing the name Roger, he asked: "Which Roger are you talking about?" "The Pirate King is what Silver said. What''s your name, old man?" asked Rose The old man got curious, thinking, ''How could they know the Captain, he should be dead when these girls are born or they have been born just before a few years before his death'' as he stares at the girls who looked like they are in their 20''s or teens, especially Shirone who looked like 16-17 years old. He then said "Name''s Rayleigh, Silvers Rayleigh," said Rayleigh. "Ohh! It is him, the Dark King Rayleigh" said Shirone "Is he strong?" asked Erza who wasn''t there when Silver and Roger told the group about him. "Reyleigh, which one of you is stronger, You or Roger?" asked Rose "The captain is stronger by a lot," said Rayleigh "You''re not strong then. So, watch over our ship for now, ok?" asked Rose The group then started walking away but before they could even take 5 steps away, Rayleigh asked: "How do you know the captain?" "Well, he''s in the Empire with his wife, yep," said Rose and the group walked away leaving a dumbfounded Rayleigh. Rayleigh couldn''t believe what he heard and thought ''Empire? Which Empire? Is it a hidden Empire? We have traveled the sea for years and even reached Raftel and read the world''s history, but which Empire? And captains wife? Shouldn''t Rouge died?'' and many things more. Rayleigh wanted to chase them and ask more things about what they mean by what they have told him but decided not to because when he secretly used his Observation Haki into the group, he almost couldn''t stand right, especially the two who are named Rose and Ophis. He never felt such power in his entire life. He asked himself, ''Just who are they?'' When the group was finally out of his sight, Rayleigh sat down right where he was standing up and just waited for the group to come back, as he watches over the ship and guarding it for who knows how long. Chapter 98 - The Unreasonable Group 2... Grand Line~ Sabaody Archipelago... Rose, Ophis, Irene, Erza, Shirone, and Kuroka are walking together slowly as they looked at the massive trees which are mangroves with some number and letter printed on them. The group doesn''t know what those letters and numbers represent and didn''t mind them and just kept on walking with Rose forgetting the compass at the ship, more like it drooped when she jumped up from the ship earlier. As the group walks they saw a group with a number 8 on it and didn''t mind it again as they kept on walking. Soon right after a group 30 of ugly looking guys went in front of them, one said: "Weew, guys look we have found a great harvest!" "Hehehe! What great beauties! I''m sure they will sell well, but first, we must have at least a taste before selling them" "Why sell? We keep them! There''s no other place you can find such a group of celestial beauties!" The girls frowned in disgust as they listen to what the ugly looking things are saying. Without saying anything, the girls went and punched the ugly looking thing that was blocking their way flying somewhere far away. "Weak," said Rose "Right," said Ophis "I''m hungry," said Shirone as her stomach made growling sounds. "Where do we eat?" asked Erza "Rose?" said Kuroka while looking at Rose. "I don''t know, let''s just keep walking, I''m sure we will find somewhere to eat," said Rose The group then went and started walking again while some other ugly looking things went and blocked their way and with the girls sending them all flying. As they walked "Rose, let''s keep someone later and ask where we can eat" said Irene "Right" agreed Rose Soon right after some more walking, another group came to block their way, but this time they didn''t send them all flying, they keep one who was scared shitless about the group''s strength. "What do you want? Please don''t kill me" begged the thing "Tell me, where can we eat a good meal," said Rose The thing who was scared raised his hands up and pointed his finger towards a certain direction with his trembling hand and said "G-go towards that direction, you will see a restaurant there" "Thanks!" said Rose. She then went and picked the man up with his clothes and threw him away. "Now then, let''s go," said Rose "Rose, don''t you have the compass? Why didn''t you used it in the first place?" asked Kuroka. "That''s right! How could I forget!" said Rose then tried to look for the compass on herself. But after some time of searching she couldn''t find it, she panicked and said "Oh no! I lost it! If Silver finds out *Shiver*" "Lucky you," pitied Ophis "You shouldn''t have taken it in the first place," said Irene "Hehe, someone''s gonna get some spanking," said Kuroka "Spanking?" asked Erza "Yes! Everyone got punished by Onii-chan before" said Shirone "Ohh," said Erza. "You''re all heartless!" said Rose who''s eyes started getting moist. "Don''t worry, we will search for it later, for now, let''s go eat," said Irene The group nodded and walked away, leaving Rose alone who soon ran after them. After a while of walking, the group finally saw a restaurant. Quickly walking inside the restaurant, the group then ordered foods after another and ate for an hour or two in a hurriedly way. Everyone inside the restaurant was dumbfounded as they watch the group. ''How could such great beauties eat like a beast!'' is what everyone thought. Meanwhile, in the kitchen, the chefs and staffs are in panic while cooking and preparing the foods one after another and serving the food to the group. "Bill," said Rose A waiter then came to where they are and gave her the bill with the list of the foods they ordered. When Rose saw it, she said "Wow, 3 Million Berries? Where do I pay?" "Please pay at the counter," said the waiter then left. The group then stood up and went to the counter, Ophis asked: "Money where?" "Don''t worry," said Rose reassuringly Reaching the counter, Rose wave her hand and a whopping 3 Million Berries flooded the counter. The person in the counter was buried in the Berries Rose paid. How couldn''t he? Literary! The group then walked out of the restaurant that is full of dumbfounded people. Seems like the group didn''t know what the currency is! And paid in Berries Literary! ----------------------------------- As the group who walked out of the restaurant feeling full. They then noticed that it is almost evening time and they want to rest and continue again tomorrow. Asking someone where they can sleep and being told where and going there. Finding the place, the group booked only one room which is the best one and enough to fit them all. The group then left after taking the key and went inside the room. Morning time came... The group woke up and after some time to freshening up, they walked outside the inn and again started walking around, completely forgetting about Rayleigh. After some time of walking and asking where they can buy a lot of different clothes and others they finally reach the place where everyone calls a Shopping Mall. The group then went inside and started taking everything they want. After some time of checking everything and taking whatever they want, the group then went into the counter along with the things they have chosen. The person who was at the counter finished calculating everything and said that everything totaled into 4.3 Million Berries. Rose then wave her hand again and the exact amount of berries said appeared and buried the counter person in it. The group then went out of the shopping mall. Erza then remembered, she said "Wait, don''t we have these rings? Why should we carry everything?" The group was enlightened and they then stored everything inside their own rings with their own things. After getting rid of the nuisance, they then started walking around again while buying things and paying with Berries. Soon, evening time came and they went back to the inn they slept previously. The counter and manager tried to get rid of them but was terrified when the group made them all kneel with their pressure. After some talking, the group then again and went to sleep. Morning Time came... Spending another day touring the place while buying whatever they want, everyone then went to sleep again. Morning Time again came and the group woke up. Doing some cleaning on themselves and after some time, the group again went outside, never to remember Rayleigh. Rose said "Hey, I guess it is time to go to the place where Marco told me about" "What place?" asked Ophis "Amus.e.m.e.nt Park, he said there are many fun things there," said Rose "Really!?" asked Shirone excitedly "Yes," said Rose "Let''s go then," said Erza for this would be her first time seeing such things. Irene and Kuroka didn''t say anything and just followed the group. As they walk for a while, the group got curious as to why everyone is kneeling on the ground with their heads in the ground. The group walked right in the middle while hearing some whisper, "Who are they?" "Do they want to die?" "Someone better stop them" "It''s no use, the Saint is already here" and many more. The group looked forward and saw a disgusting sight which made them all angry. They saw someone sitting on a woman''s back as the woman crawl using both of her hands and knees with a collar in her neck which is being held by a disgusting looking man along with his two guards. The man has a wide obese face and what appears to be stubble around his thick-lipped mouth and has snot hanging from one of his nostrils, which he regularly picks at. Wearing a typical full-body, thick white suit of an obese frame that resembles a spacesuit with medals or buttons on it, with a green collar, and a resin bubble that grants him a supply of oxygen separate from the ones commoners breathe. The man then said, "Stop". The woman then stopped and the man got off the woman and then said again "Who are you, guys!? How dare you block this Celestial Dragon''s way. But seeing that you are such great beauties, I shall take you all as my thing! Hahaha" as snot runs down his nose. "Saint Charlos they are Pirates with 100 million berries on their head, they are a member of the Chaos Dragons Pirate with Silver Blaze as the new Emperor," said one of the guards "I don''t care! Capture them and I will make them my woman and play with them. I am a Celestial Dragon! I am the highest being!" said Charlos arrogantly. Rose, Ophis, Irene, Erza, Shirone, and Kuroka dashed in a speed of light and punched the guards along with the so-called Celestial Dragon into the ground. The group perked up when they heard the ''Celestial Dragon'' word and seeing how he treats others like his toys and claiming to be the highest being couldn''t take it so they went and punched Charlos along with his guards to the ground. Erza and Shirone went to the woman who was carrying Charlos earlier, even if she is beaten up and weak she still struggled to do what Charlos said. Removing the collar that was on the woman''s neck, Shirone asked "Don''t worry, I will heal you" as she activated her Senjutsu and healed the woman slowly. "Do we kill them?" asked Irene "Kill," said Ophis "Wait! I have a better idea" said Rose. After some time of Rose telling the group the plan, they all smiled evilly while staring at the so-called ''Celestial Dragon''. Rose made a rope and tied Charlos with it. After doing so, the group then started walking while Rose dragged Charlos with rope in hand. Everyone who witnessed everything all panicked and started to run away as far as they can for they know that someone already reported everything to the Marine and they are now coming. As the group walks with Charlos who is tied and being dragged by Rose, they reached the amus.e.m.e.nt park. No people can be seen at the amus.e.m.e.nt park which the group didn''t mind. Rose, seeing the roller coaster running without anyone riding it smiled. Charlos who have lost consciousness earlier finally regained his consciousness and was terrified by what he is seeing. Rose tied Charlos into the roller coaster in a dangerous position. Charlos was terrified, he started cursing which made Rose punch him again. After tying Charlos into it, Rose went and made the coaster go faster. Charlos kept screaming and cursing while the girls just watched in amus.e.m.e.nt. Shirone said "So this is Amus.e.m.e.nt Park, it is fun" "I agree," said Erza. The group just watched the so-called ''Celestial Dragon'' scream in amus.e.m.e.nt, but the group noticed that they are being slowly surrounded by Marine soldiers but didn''t pay them any attention. As the group watches in amus.e.m.e.nt, the marine soldiers started going near them with guns at arms and pointed at the group. Behind everyone''s back, Silver appeared. Silver seeing the group being surrounded by marines was shocked and dumbfounded, he asked in a loud voice, "What Have You Done!" When everyone heard his voice, everyone looked at him. The marines started trembling in fear. How could they not fear? Silver the New Emperor is there! Silver seeing Charlos tied into the coaster stopped it and went to untie him into it. Charlos who was untied by Silver and got dropped in front of the girls said "You all Will Pay for doing this to me!" Silver frowned, he said "Tell me what happened" Rose then went and told him everything she even said that he called himself as ''Celestial Dragon'' when he is looking like a pig. Silver got mad when he heard what Rose said. Silver looked at Charlos and said, "Celestial Dragon?" "T-that''s right! Fear me mortal!" said Charlos. Silver punched him in the face and said, "You are a Pig" "How dare you!" said Charlos Silver punched him again, he said "If you want to live, say, OINK!" Chapter 99 - Rayleigh... Grand Line~ Sabaody Archipelago'' Amus.e.m.e.nt Park... Many people can be seen surrounding a group of 8 people, the people who are surrounding the group of 8 are all marines with guns at hand and ready to fire at any second. The group of 8 are Rose, Ophis, Irene, Erza, Shirone, Kuroka, Silver, and the so-called ''Celestial Dragon'' who is at the ground with his face looking like a pig because of Silver punching him. "How dare you hurt me! My papa will not let you go! The Marines will come and kill you!" threatened Saint Charlos. Silver punch him again and said "If you want to live, do as I told you to. Do you think the Marines can do shit to me?" and punch Saint Charlos again. The Marines that are surrounding the group was in fear. How couldn''t they be? Silver is the New Emperor that replaced Big Mom without a hassle. First bounty of 1 billion. How could they, they who are just weak soldiers could do anything to Silver. One Marine with his trembling hand pulled the trigger of the gun that was aimed at Silver. Silver noticed it and stopped the bullet with his lightning before it could even reach anyone. Silver then looked at Saint Charlos again and said "So? The marines you are so proud of are all sleeping, now tell me, what can you do?" Saint Charlos face was already disfigured and now looking like a pig''s face as blood can be seen coming out of his mouth and nose. He said, "The admirals will come and kill you!" as he pointed his finger towards Silver. Silver grabbed his finger and broke it making Saint Charlos scream in pain. Silver then said "Just a mere broken finger and you scream like the pig you are and you have the guts to call yourselves ''Celestial Dragon'' in front of me!? Who do you think you are!?" as he punched Saint Charlos in the face again and again until he passed out. "We should kill him," said Rose "Kill," said Ophis "Agreed," said Irene, "Should we go up there and destroy that place again?" asked Kuroka "Yeah Yeah let''s go destroy it," said Shirone "Where?" asked Erza "First let''s welcome the new guest," said Silver and looked up The girls also looked up, when they looked up the can see an incredibly tall man, He looks like a middle-aged man with a moderate amount of wrinkles on his face, black hair, and a very thin beard. Wearing an outfit that consists of a yellow striped suit with a Marine coat dr.a.p.ed over his shoulders like a cape, his arms not in its sleeves also wearing pure white shoes, gold-amber tinted sunglasses and a dark green shirt with a mauve tie under his yellow suit. Silver then said "Borsalino a.k.a Kizaru, the oldest of the 3 Admirals, why are you here? Are you here for this pig?" as kicked the unconscious pig forward. Kizaru frowned, he said "Now this is a problem, I''m sure the higher-ups will get angry if they are to learn about this. So~ I will be needing your head, Emperor Silver Blaze" Finished speaking, Kizaru turned into yellow light and traveled down towards Silver intending to kick him. Silver with his Observation Haki maxed out could see what Kizaru planned to do, that is to kick Silver away and pick the unconscious pig and take him away from the group. Unfortunately for him, the group are all not normal humans, no, they can''t be called human, they are all monsters. Silver caught the feet of Kizaru and grabbed it tight making Kizaru startled, he who ate the fruit called Glint-Glint Fruit should be the fastest but Silver caught his feet like nothing. Kizaru tried using his fruit ability and turn to light and get away, failed. Silver with his Armament Haki that covered him a hand that''s gripping the feet of Kizaru isn''t something to be taken lightly. Silver then said, "Did you think you are the fastest?" Kizaru couldn''t say anything because Silver slammed him to the ground hard. Kizaru tried to get away but failed and only to be slam into the ground again by Silver. Silver kept smashing Kizaru into the ground until he is all bloodied and left with almost no strength. Silver took out his sword from his inventory and decided to cut one of Kizaru''s limbs. Kizaru activated his fruit ability and made a sword and tried to parry the attack of Silver but to his dismay, Silver''s sword cut the sword of Kizaru and continued to cut the feet of Kizaru he is currently holding. Kizaru who got his feet cut by Silver quickly turned into light and picked the pig away and quickly went away with losing one of his limbs as blood flows out on it. Even if he was in pain he still decided to just quickly go away and not fight Silver anymore or he will lose his life if he still stayed any longer, that''s just how fast Kizaru''s mind works because of his fruit even though he speaks in a long tone his mind will always circulate fast giving him the best method, but even if his mind works like that he won''t be able to do anything because Silver confronted him. Silver just watched Kizaru go away and didn''t give chase. "Onii-chan, are we not going to chase?" asked Shirone "No, let him go, for now, that should teach the Marine''s not to be so c.o.c.ky and the so-called World Nobles," said Silver Silver then looked at all the unconscious Marines and decided to send them all to Marineford, using his space ability, he sent them all there. Silver then said, "So, what were you guys doing here?" "We came here to try the Amus.e.m.e.nt Park, father," said Erza "Ohh. Okay, since everyone isn''t here, go play all you want and have fun, I''ll just watch you all here" said Silver. The group didn''t say anything and quickly went and started exploring the place while having fun as they enjoy the ride, completely forgetting about what has just happened. ------------------------ Marineford~ Sengoku can be seen sitting on his chair in front of his desk while reading the reports that the Marines all over the world sent along with Garp who is currently eating cookies noisily as he laughs. Sengoku is mad at Garp because he couldn''t concentrate on what he is doing because of Garp. Suddenly a yellow light flashed into the room where they are at which startled the two of them because they can see a beaten up pig and a bloodied Kizaru with one of his limbs missing. Sengoku and Garp quickly went to where Kizaru is at and checked him up. Sengoku asked "What happened!?" and quickly picked up Kizaru''s body and ran to where Kizaru can be healed along with Garp dragging the pig. Reaching the infirmary, the doctors were shocked when they saw the bloodied Admiral with a missing Limb. As quick as they can, they placed Kizaru into a bed and started checking his injuries while applying and doing everything they can to heal Kizaru. After some time, Kizaru regained his consciousness, the doctors seeing Kizaru is awake quickly sent someone to notify Sengoku. Sengoku, Garp, Aokiji, and Akainu went to where Kizaru is at and started asking how such things could happen to him and who is the who could give him such injuries and also about the pig. Kizaru then started telling everyone about the events that happened slowly, hearing what Kizaru said, everyone''s faces turned grave. Akainu wanted to go and kill Silver and deliver his ''Justice'' but was stopped by Sengoku because they don''t know just how strong Silver is! Sengoku then declared that Silver''s bounty is to be raised into 3 billion Berries. But when the ''Celestial Pigs'' started asking about Saint Charlos and making problems to Sengoku, he decided to raise Silver''s bounty to 5 Billion Berries along with the group that was also raised to 500 Million Berries! Next day... News of the events that have happened with some twist here and there and along with Silver''s bounty raising to 5 Billion along with his group started spreading which shook the whole world! --------------- New World~ On a ship... "Gurararara! Silver knows just how to make a problem, Gurararara" laughed Whitebeard "He sure is, pops," said Marco "Just how strong is that guy?" asked Jozu "Gurarara, he is strong, I can''t even win against the little girl named Shirone not to mention the others who are far stronger," said Whitebeard. "Damn, just how strong is his group!" said another one. "Hope Ace is fine out there," said Marco. "Let''s hope so," said Whitebeard. .......... On a certain Island... "Ohhh! Hey guys Silver''s bounty raised up and come read this news!" said Shanks "What is it captain?" asked Lucky Roo "See for yourself, dahahaha" laughed Shanks as he gave the paper to Lucky Roo. Everyone then gathered up along with Hawkeye who went there and wasn''t able to go to where he wanted because Shanks kept telling him to stay as they drink. After some time, the crew of Shanks finished reading the newspaper and they all laughed. "Let''s Part!" shouted Shanks "YEAH!" said the crew "Don''t you always party?" asked Hawk Eye "Dahahaha, Don''t mind, let''s drink! Bring out the Sake and Jack''s Rum!" said Shanks "YEAH!" again shouted the group. Hawk-Eye got curious when he heard Jack''s ''Rum'' and asked. "Jack''s rum?" "Yeah it is the best rum out there," said Shanks while giving Hawk Eye a mug with rum in it. Hawk-Eye smelled it, he got curious because of the smell is great, he then tasted it after that he said "This is great" Shanks and his crew all said "Right!" ......... Whole Cake Island... Jack can be seen holding a newspaper and reading it along with his wife Linlin. "Mate I''d say good work!" "Are you going to join them soon" asked Linlin "Aye~" replied Jack with a smile on his face. Linlin then dragged Jack away and tried to get the best time of her life before Jack go away again which made Jack happy. --------------------------- Grand Line~ Sabaody Archipelago''s Amus.e.m.e.nt Park... It has been two days since Silver came back to the group and injured Kizaru. The girls spent two entire days playing and having fun at the Amus.e.m.e.nt park which made them happy especially Shirone and Erza. Silver was curious as to why no marine came to where they are and to bother them, he thought that Akainu might come so he waited but no one came. The group then had their fill at having fun and went to Silver. Silver asked, "You done?" "Yes, let''s go back to the ship," said Rose Silver then commanded the system to teleport them to where the ship is at. Grove #17... Silver and co. appeared just right behind the back of Rayleigh. Silver seeing the Dark King watching over their ship got curious, he then went and asked. "Ray, what are you doing here?" asked Silver Rayleigh was startled when he heard Silver''s voice, the voice is familiar to him, he looked back and only to see Silver and co. behind him. He then said "Ahh, Silver, it''s been a while since we met. The thing is, your girls made me guard your ship" "Is that right?" asked Silver while looking at the group. Everyone then pointed Rose, Rose started sweating and said "Sorry!" as she opened a portal and disappeared. Everyone laughed at her, well except for Silver and Rayleigh, Silver then asked: "How''re the girls?" "Well, they are doing fine but I''m sure you already know," said Rayleigh. "Hehe, sorry about them making you guard our ship," said Silver "It is fine, this is the first time I have seen such a ship," said Rayleigh "Did they tell you anything?" asked Silver "Yeah, they said about the captain and his wife. Seems like you are hiding a lot of things away from me" said, Rayleigh "Hehe, Since they have already told you, wanna meet Roger again?" Hearing what Silver said Rayleigh was shocked. Silver and Rayleigh meet years ago, when Rayleigh first met Silver he didn''t know a thing about him but Silver told him to take care of 3 girls that were with him at that time. Silver spent some days together with Rayleigh and his wife. Silver told many things to Rayleigh but kept him in the dark mostly, at that time, Silver hasn''t revived Roger yet. Silver and Rayleigh spent times, they fight or spar with each other but with Silver always winning. And when Silver left, he left 3 girls in Rayleigh''s care to which he happily did so. Years passed and now they both met again. Rayleigh asked, "Is what they said true?" Silver smiled and said "Yes" Rayleigh was shocked to the core and his eyes started getting moist, he then asked "Can you tell me where? I want to see the captain again" "Don''t worry, we will go there now," said Silver "Thank you," said Rayleigh. Silver just smiled and then asked the system to take them back to the Empire along with the ship. The system accepted and teleported everyone away as they disappeared from Saboady Archipelago. Chapter 100 - Ah... New World~ New Chaos Dragon Empire... The day has started a few hours ago as everyone busied themselves, Semiramis, Nyx, Serafall, Mira, and Rouge are instructing the Dragons on what to build and make the Empire more beautiful. Roger, Draig, Albion along with Makarov and Yuri are instructing the Mages from Earthland on how to use Haki along with the citizens of Ohara. The Empire''s land expands to hundreds of miles which are hidden by a barrier so no one can ever find it if they do not want to. On the Western part of the Empire, an Island can be seen just a few hundreds of meters away from the Empire. All the archeologist are currently within the Island and teaching someone all the history they knew of for hundreds to thousands of years, that someone is named Levy McGarden along with Lucy, Natsu, Happy, and Gajeel. Levy, Lucy, and the others came to the Pirate world when Natsu and Happy told them about the world, Levy, and Lucy wanted to come with Levy dragging Gajeel along and see the world for themselves but when they heard that they have to stay on the Island until Silver let them go and explore. But when both the girls heard about Ohara and with them having the knowledge about the world''s history made the two happy and stayed at Ohara to which the citizens happily welcomed them. When Olivia saw Cana, she remembered her daughter Robin which she really wants to see again thus the duo stayed together and became close friends with Cana making Olivia drink one after another. Of course, it is not just about working, training, learning and so on but there is a place they can visit to have fun and that is a resort that Silver made for everyone so they can relax whenever they like to. Ingvild and Gabriel stayed at Earthland to look over the Empire so no mishaps will happen but they also come to visit from time to time as to not get bored and that time is just right now. As Roger and the others are doing their own things, a portal appeared within the river just in front of the Imperial Palace and a ship appeared with Silver and co. standing within the ship''s deck. A Dragon who is at the watchtower saw that the Emperor and the others are back along with someone new roared and said in a loud voice for everyone to hear: "His Highness the Emperor and her Highnesses are back!" "F.u.c.k! Do you really have to shout in such a loud voice!?" complained Silver The Dragon started sweating and said "I''m sorry Your Majesty but Her Highness Gabriel said that I should do so if you are back so everyone can come and greet you" Rayleigh was shocked seeing the place and looked around only to see such a grand and massive Empire he has never seen before during his travel with Roger. Seeing the Dragons made him dumbfounded in amazement. "When?" asked Silver "Yesterday," said a holy and lovely voice as the figure went and hugged Silver. Silver recognized the figure and hugged her back then someone came over again and also hugged Silver then another one, Silver knew all of them and hugged them all back and said "Were back" "Welcome back," said the three as they went and kissed Silver one by one on the lips which Silver liked and kissed back. "No Fair!" said a voice and also went and kissed Silver. "You''re back," said another one and also went and kissed Silver. "You came back," said another one and went and also kissed Silver which Silver also kissed back. Silver kissed them all back for a few minutes and after doing so he said "I missed you all" and smiled. Of course, all those figures are, Serafall, Invild, Gabriel, Nyx, Mira, and Semiramis, Silver''s wives. "How did your exploration go? And where is Rose?" asked Semiramis who frowned because she can''t see Rose "It went well and about Rose, hehe, I''ll find her later," said Silver "No need to search for her, she is inside the Palace," said Ingvild "Who''s that old looking thing over there?" asked Nyx as she pointed at Rayleigh. "Let me introduce him, he is Silvers Rayleigh the Dark King and the first mate of Roger," said Silver "Dark King? Then why is hair white and wearing that white cape?" asked Nyx "I don''t know," said Silver. Goddess? Gods? Angels? Devils? What the hell is up with this group thought Rayleigh. "Rayleigh?" said a voice in a shocked and happy tone. Rayleigh hearing such a familiar voice made him come back to his senses and started looking towards the direction where he heard the voice from. Seeing the figure with a grin made his body tremble, he was happy seeing the familiar figure again. Quickly getting off the ship and running towards the figure with a tear in his eyes and stood just right before the figure said: "Captain, you really are alive!" Rayleigh didn''t fully believe Silver and the others before when they said that they knew Roger and with Silver saying that he is alive, but seeing his captain in the flesh and looking young finally made all of his doubts disappear. Rouge finally reaching where they are at said "Rayleigh-san, you''re here. It has been years" in a happy tone. "Rouge?" said Rayleigh in a shocked tone again. When he saw Roger he was happy, glad, relieve and many more, but now seeing Rouge in the flesh made him happier as tears fell down from his eyes. He asked, "How?" "It is all thanks to Silver-sama, he saved me and revived Roger," said Rouge "Silver-sama?" said Rayleigh as he looked at Silver who''s still at the ship''s deck and also looking at them. "Silver-sama is a God," said Roger Rayleigh looked at Roger and didn''t say anything and then looked at Silver again who said "Well, you guys should go and catch up. We can talk later" with a smile on his face. Rayleigh thanked Silver to which Silver just smiled and nodded. "Let''s go," said Silver inviting to co. Silver then took a step ready to jump out off the ship, but as he took a step he felt something under his feet and heard a *crack* sound. Moving his feet from where it was and checking what he stepped at and looked at it he was shocked. He said, "Ah. It Broke" Chapter 101 - Normal Days... New World~ New Chaos Dragon God Empire... When everyone heard the Dragon saying that Silver and co. are back, everyone started going to the Imperial Palace at their own pace. Even those who are at Ohara all proceeded to go towards the Palace and greet the Emperor and ask for his well being. After some time, everyone arrived in front of the Palace just before the river and stood there, seeing Silver everyone shouted "Welcome Back! Silver-sama!" Silver who is just about to jump off the ship was startled making took a step and not jump. When the took a step he felt something under his feet and heard something cracked. Moving his feet away and seeing what was under his feet was shocked and said "Ah. It broke" Sitting down and picking up the thing he stepped unto and checking it, he heard Ingvild''s voice, she asked: "What broke?" Silver showed the thing in his hands, Ingvild didn''t know what it is, so she asked again "What is that?" The thing that''s in Silver''s hand is something that looks like a rod with 10 inches long or so, Silver then said "Jack''s telescope. How did it even get here? Did he forgot it?" while checking. Silver then fixed it with his creation magic adding his time ability and said "There, it''s fixed" happily. Silver then took another step ready to jump off the ship but before he did he saw something on the ship''s deck again, he asked: "Why''s Jack Compass here?" and proceeded to pick it up. When he picked it up and looked at it, the needle of the compass started moving and stopped right after as it pointed to a certain direction. Silver frowned and decided to check on it later and stored it at his inventory. "Jack''s compass?" asked Gabriel "Yes, it is a magically broken compass," said Silver "Silver-sama you''re back!" said Olvia who finally reach the place along with the others. "Yes, we''re back everyone. I meet Robin she''s looking great now" said Silver as he looked at Olvia. "Really!? When can I go and see her Silver-sama?" asked Olvia excitedly. "I''ll just bring her here later, I''m sure she would be happy to see all of you," said Silver Olvia, Clover who became younger thanks to Silver and the others are glad hearing what SIlver said and couldn''t wait to see Robin again after so many years. Silver saw the others from Earthland and said "Yo! So you also came" "Silver-san, welcome back. This world is great, so many new things to learn" said Levy "Yeah, but when can we go and explore the world?" asked Lucy excitedly "Well, I''ll let you know when," said Silver "Thanks," said Lucy Rayleigh, Roger, and Rouge also went somewhere to catch up happily. "Everyone, continue what you were doing before, we will go and take a rest for now," said Silver to the citizens of the Empire. Everyone then bid Silver farewell and started going back and continue what they were doing before. Silver and co. then all proceeded to walk towards the Palace to take a rest. Silver then remembered about Rose and told the system to teleport him to where she is at to which the system did but before he teleported, he told his wives and others that he will be heading inside first with a grin. Erza told Silver what they did at Sabaody Archipelago during his absence when they stayed at the Amus.e.m.e.nt Park for days. Everyone understood what he meant, it is time to punish the trouble maker and that is Rose. ----------------------- Imperial Palace~ Rose has been here, hiding from Silver because she knows that Silver will spank her again for making trouble. Rose was hungry thus she wanted to go to the kitchen and grab some food. Walking towards the door and opening it, she saw Silver standing there. She said "Geh! You''re here!" and slammed the door close. Silver then teleported inside and grabbed Rose shoulder and said: "Where are you running to?" "Silver, husband, honey, darling! Please forgive me" in a pleading tone. Silver felt bad, seeing Rose eyes turning moist said "Okay Okay, I won''t punish you this time but don''t cause trouble again or I will surely spank you for hours" Rose perked up when she heard what Silver said, she went and hugged Silver and kissed him on the lips and said: "Thanks, honey!" "Yeah Yeah, just don''t cause trouble again next time," said Silver "Okay," said Rose. Rose who felt hungry stared at Silver''s handsome face, like a hungry beast she pounced at Silver and started having her so-called meal, Silver just let her, he remembered that it has been a while since they did ''it'' and also his other wives thus he happily got devoured by Rose and thought that he should spend more time together with his wives. After a few hours of Rose devouring Silver for herself did they stop and went to the Imperial Hall. The others got curious seeing Rose happy while clinging to Silver''s arm, Ophis asked: "What happened?" Rose just smirked while looking at the others and didn''t say anything. The others frowned when they saw the smirk of Rose and was happy, seemingly getting the idea, Ophis jumped at Silver and asked: "Why only her?" Silver scratched his head with a finger and said "She started it" All of Silver''s wife then pounced at Silver and dragged him somewhere while saying, "You''ve had your turn, now it is ours" while looking at Rose. "Ehh? I want to join" said Rose while running after the group. Silver was left helpless and didn''t say anything, he just thought ''Everything should be equal''. -------------------------- Silver spent his time at the Empire, looking while walking around and telling what should be built and helping. Days passed as Silver spent his time with his wives and was happy. As he walked around the Empire, he noticed a building that has a board in front with words written inscribed on it, it says, ''Godly Bar''. Silver got interested in it and walked inside. Opening the door and entering it he got shocked because when he saw who and what was inside. He never thought that such a place exists within his empire! Silver saw, Roger, Rayleigh, Makarov, Albion, Draig and many others cheering, drunk! But that isn''t what shocked him, but the girls. Aye! It is, he can see many Dragons that turned into their human form wearing almost nothing! Everyone seeing the Emperor shouted, "Welcome Your Highness, Please come and enjoy the place!" Calming himself down, he asked, "Who built this place?" Hearing what the Emperor''s question, everyone pointed their fingers at Makarov and said "This chibi did Lord Emperor!" in a fearful voice. But then got dumbfounded when Silver gave Makarov a thumbs up and said "Good Work!" Everyone cheered up and started partying until everyone''s drunk and wasted. Silver then started going to the bar almost every day and getting drunk and only to be dragged back to the Empire by his wives when he is too drunk to go back by himself. Just like that Silver''s days passed and into weeks. ----------------------------- Currently Silver is sleeping at the Emperor''s Chamber along with his wives, n.a.k.e.d. Silver started waking up because the system is telling him something, it says, [ Host Please wake up, you have a quest ] [ Host Please wake up, you have a quest ] [ Host Please wake up, you have a quest ] as it repeated. Silver then woke up and said ''Good Morning System, what is it?'' [ Answering to host... Host, you have a quest ] ''Show me'' [ Quest! Spandam! Details: Kill Spandam for hurting Robin and making her suffer Rewards: Level up to level 180 Failure: None Time Limit: 1 day ] ''Ohh, Okay, thanks'' said Silver as he slowly got up and getting out of the bed that is full of n.a.k.e.d bodies, which is his wives. Freshening up a bit and cleaning himself while changing his clothes, he then said ''System, teleport me to the place'' [ Teleporting in 3.2.1 ] ------------------------ Grand Line~ Enies Lobby... Currently, the whole Island is on fire because of Spandam activating the ''Buster Call'' 10 or so sh.i.p.s can be seen at the sea that kept firing its cannons towards the Island one after another making the whole place burn. Up in the sky, Silver appeared. Silver seeing the sh.i.p.s that kept firing with a loud noise got irritated and flew over them, albeit still a bit drunk and dizzy because of drinking the *Creators Beer* he can still hold himself up. Silver who is now hovering up in the sky over the sh.i.p.s that are firing its cannons couldn''t take the noise anymore and said ''System, buy me a bomb, a very big bomb that will destroy all this sh.i.p.s'' [ Please specify which bomb host ] ''Forget it! Buy me a, Nuke!'' Chapter 102 - Quest... Grand Line~ Enies Lobby... Silver is currently hovering up in the sky just above the sh.i.p.s that are currently bombarding the Island. ''System buy me a Nuke!'' [ Please specify which Nuke host ] ''Damn it! Forget it'' Silver then raised his hands up and said {Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death} As soon as Silver finished activating his skill. Thunderclouds started forming on the sky as thunder roars can be heard by everyone. Those who are at the sh.i.p.s below looked up and was curious as to why such dark clouds started forming up above when the sky is just as clear as blue earlier but only to get covered in darkness in just a few seconds ago. After the thunderclouds have formed just above the sh.i.p.s that are on the sea, bolts of lightning from above started raining down and hitting the sh.i.p.s as it destroyed everything. The soldiers that are on the ship all jumped out of it to avoid getting hit by the bolts of lightning as they all shouted in fear. Everyone who was on the ship earlier and jumped out of it only has one thought on their mind ''What the hell was that!?'' After some time, the thunderclouds started dissipating and disappeared from everyone''s sight only leaving ruins from the sh.i.p.s that got wrecked and the soldiers. Silver seeing everything is done and the noise stopping finally smiled. Looking at the soldiers that are floating on the sea while swimming and trying to grab hold onto something, said "You guys kept firing cannons one after another but you are all idiots! Look! You didn''t even hit the front buildings! F.u.c.k.i.n.g retards!" (Watch One Piece from 300''s and so on, you will notice) Silver is one of the four Emperors of the sea, this got them thinking, ''What is an Emperor doing here!?'' Silver then flew over to the bridge where Spandam who is currently dragging Robin along with him and the others are. Seeing Robin with blood and injuries all over her with tears in her eyes made him blame himself, he could have stopped it, prevented it from happening but then he thought that everything is necessary but still he blamed himself. As quick as he can, he flew over to Spandam and grab hold of his head which startled Spandam. Looking back, Spandam saw Silver standing behind him while grabbing his head with an angry expression, Spandam was shocked to the core and started trembling. Silver said, "You have guts, now die!" Before Spandam could say anything else, Silver cut off his head with his sword. Spandam''s body fell on the floor, headless. Silver is still holding Spandam''s head, looking at it, Silver could see a shocked and terrified with a disgusting face of Spandam. Silver threw the head away and said "Forgive me, Robin, I''m late" as he went and healed Robin with his {Instant All Zero} skill. Robin who was hurt and injured earlier stared at Silver and said "Silver? Why are you here?" "I''m here to kill Spandam and help you and your crew while I''m at it," said Silver "Thank you," said Robin as she started crying which made Silver hugged her. Not long after, Franky came running and seeing Silver hugging Robin didn''t know what to do, so he asked "Who are you!?" while keeping his guard up. "I''m Silver, don''t worry, I will not hurt Robin and your friends," said Silver "Ohh," said Franky when he saw the body of Spandam lying over the floor, headless. Franky then started walking towards them and said "Thank you" "No problem, Let''s wait here for the others," said Silver and sat down along with Robin who fell asleep in Silver''s embrace because of fatigue and being hurt. Time passed as Silver and Franky waited until everything is over. Silver knew what would happen from then on so he teleported to Water 7 when Robin woke up and said: "I''ll wait for you guys on Water 7" and disappeared. Hours passed... Silver is currently sitting inside the house that''s going to be Luffy and the others would be and waiting. When he teleported to Water 7, he saw Iceburg and others, also waiting for Luffy and his crew''s arrival at the port. Iceburg and the others knew who Silver is and was terrified when he saw Silver suddenly appear in front of them. Silver seeing the groups shocked expressions and quickly told them that he is a friend of Luffy so they do not have to worry about him which made everyone heave a sigh of relief. Silver then walked away from everyone and started touring the Island as he waits for Luffy and the others and then went to the house that will be given to Luffy and his crew to stay at for the time being. Hours passed since then and Luffy and the others are back with almost all of them started sleeping, except for Franky, Robin, Zoro, and Sanji, and Nami. When the group saw Silver, they were shocked but didn''t say anything and just thanked Silver for the help but Silver said that he is sorry for coming late which made the group saying this and that. Days passed since then, Silver visited Franky and Iceburg along with the others who are making a ship for the Strawhats. Silver then thought, ''I should make their ship indestructible or something when it is completed'' Just like that, Silver spent his time along with the others in a boring way until Garp came and waking Luffy up with his ''Fist of Love''. Silver wanted to avoid meeting Garp but he forgot to tell the system to warn him when Garp will come thus he met him. Garp seeing Silver inside the house said "Oh? What would the new Emperor Silver Blaze be doing here?" "Well, I just passed by so I''m here," said Silver while shrugging his shoulders "Are you destroying tens of Navy sh.i.p.s at Enies Lobby also you passing by?" asked Garp "Well yes, the cannons were noisy so I destroyed them all" replied Silver nonchalantly. Garp wanted to arrest Silver but when he thought about the destruction that it might bring and him not knowing just how strong Silver is stopped himself and just proceeded to hit Luffy. Silver then walked out of the house and went to where Frank and Iceburg is at. After some time, they heard that Luffy and the others are at the resort. Everyone then proceeded to head towards where Luffy is at and stopping all work at hand. Everyone then partied until they can. Silver noticed that Aokiji was there leaning against the wall on the outside while talking with Robin but he paid no heed to it and just partied along with everyone. Morning time came and Nami was furious because when she looked at their money, it is almost gone and started beating up Luffy. Silver seeing Luffy getting beaten up by Nami asked in his head ''System, how is Nami able to injured Luffy?'' [ Answering to host... It is because Monkey D. Luffy subconsciously fears Nami when she is angry and Nami having the Armament Haki when she is angry thus making her able to injure Luffy ] ''Ohh, ok. Thanks, system'' [ Your Welcome Host ] Silver then decided to head back to the Empire because he was gone now for weeks and his wives might be angry at him for leaving without him letting them know. Silver went and patted Nami''s shoulder and made a Billion Berries (Money, Literary) that was put in cases and gave it to her and said "Here, take this to help you guys at your adventures" Nami seeing the cases asked "What''s inside?" then proceeded to open them one by one. As she opened them, Nami couldn''t help but cry and thanked Silver. Silver just smiled and bid the group farewell and disappeared from their sight. ----------------------- New World~ New Chaos Dragon God Empire... Silver reappeared inside the Imperial Hall which is currently empty. Silver seeing the place empty frowned. There should be a new set of Royal Guards keeping watch over the Imperial Throne but seeing it empty made him frown. Going outside of the hall and opening the door, what he saw made him dumbfounded. Up in the sky, Dragons are flying while dropping down some sort of colorful flowers along with everyone shouting and cheering in a happy yet loud voices. Looking down and focusing his gaze at a certain place, he can see two people kissing each other in front of everyone! Seeing who the figures were, he quickly flew down from the Palace and went to everyone is at. The people seeing the Emperor has come back greeted him but he paid them no heed and walked slowly when he reaches the ground towards where the two he saw before that are kissing. As he walked slowly, everyone stared at him and when he reached the place, he said "Congratulations, Lucy and Natsu for finally getting married" in a happy tone. "Thank you Silver-san!" said Lucy "Hehehe, Thanks I guess," said Natsu while scratching his head with a smile on his face. Silver then said "Sorry for being late, why didn'' no one let me know about this" Mirajane then went and told him "Well, they decided it just a few days ago, because Natsu proposed to Lucy and she happily accepted it" with a smile on her face "Let''s get married soon also," said Silver. Mira and all of Silver''s wives perked up when they heard him and all of them went and hugged him, they all said: "When!!!??" "Ehh? I-i-i''ll tell you when" said Silver Everyone then cheered up again, their Emperor is finally getting married! Soon! Everyone then started partying as long as they can while congratulating Natsu and Lucy. Seems like Lucy is Pregnant for 2 months now! Everyone then again cheered up more and partied heavily. Waves of laughter of happiness covered the whole Empire for days. Everyone couldn''t wait for their Emperor''s marriage but tried not to talk about it and just partied for Lucy and Natsu''s happy wedding. Meanwhile, Levy is pouting, thinking ''When will this jerk marry me'' Gajeel on the other side was thinking ''How should I tell her!?'' ''Ahhh~ Juvia can''t wait for Gray-sama to marry Juvia'' thought Juvia while imagining what would happen and how many babies they will have Gray was thinking ''Damn Flame-brain got ahead of me'' and so is many more. Days passed in happiness within the Empire. During this time Silver never went out of the Empire and stayed with his wives and everyone thinking that he should conquer the world soon and go to another world. Days turned to weeks then to months. Silver who is about to sleep with his wives heard the system''s notification, it said, [ New Quest Found! War! Details: Portgas D. Ace has been captured and will be executed within a week''s time. Save Ace! Rewards: Level Up to Level 190 Failure: Lossing host Law Skills. Never to be learned again Time Limit: 1 Week 6 Hours Additional Rewards: ??? ] ''What! It''s already that time!?'' [ Answering to host. Yes host ] ''Ohh well, let''s sleep for now and will plan tomorrow. Night System'' [ Goodnight Host ] Silver and his wives then went to sleep. -------------------------------- A week later... "So you guys ready?" asked Silver while looking at the group that will come with him. "Let''s go!" shouted the group Silver smiled, '' System, teleport us all to Marineford'' [ Teleporting in 3.2.1 ] ... Chapter 103 - War... The Hell!!!... Grand Line~ Marineford... Currently, Hundreds of Thousands of Soldier can be seen gathered in front of the Marineford and armed. On the center of the island is an execution scaffold, and around it is a small town with trees around the area. The front of the scaffold, which is plain and known as the Oris Plaza where the soldiers are gathered and waiting for the upcoming war. At the top of the execution platform there stood Garp and Sengoku along with Ace who''s chained and kneeling with injuries all over his body. Down below the platform, there are three figures sitting, they are known as the Admirals. Sengoku then started his speech while holding something that acts as a microphone and is being broadcast all over the world. When he said that Portgas D. Ace''s father is the ''deceased'' Pirate King named Gol D. Roger, the whole world was shocked upon hearing such a secret and the reporters started running to report what had just been revealed to each of their own company. Ace didn''t want to acknowledge it and kept saying the Whitebeard is his father but he couldn''t help it for it is the truth. Not long after, sh.i.p.s after another started appearing in everyone''s sight as the sh.i.p.s neared the place. The soldiers seeing the sh.i.p.s arrived started feeling nervous, thinking that they might die but stood still, if they die then they must at least take an enemy along with them. Whitebeard with his allied forces has come to Marineford and take away Ace even if a war will happen! Nothing will stop them from trying to take back someone they treat as a family! They have come ready for war! As the sh.i.p.s neared the place, a massive big ship out from the sea water that is coated but burst when the ship is finally fully out of from the sea, and one after another also came out from the east side, west side, and at the back of the first ship to come out from the water. The higher-ups just stared at the sh.i.p.s and didn''t say anything but the soldiers shouted who came in a loud voice. The ship that first came out from the water is known as Moby-D.i.c.k which is the flagship of the Whitebeard Pirates. Moby D.i.c.k was a large battleship with a cachalot figurehead. It was, however, significantly larger than the other four and even than the already large Red Force, and as the name suggests, the whale figurehead was white. Also, while the other three sh.i.p.s were paddle-sh.i.p.s, the Moby D.i.c.k did not show any paddle-wheels on its sides. A figure started walking up the stair of the Moby-D.i.c.k and stood at the ship''s figurehead, the figure is as tall as 21''9 feet, he has blond flowing hair with a prominent crescent-shaped mustache holding his weapon called Bisento. All the marine soldiers seeing the appearance to Whitebeard were all shocked and so is the whole world! Sengoku was shocked seeing Whitebeard in his younger self. Before Whitebeard could even say anything, he shouted "Whitebeard! How did you become younger! You should be dying by now!" in an unbelieving tone. "Gurarara! How isn''t important! I take it that my beloved son is still doing well?!" said Whitebeard. "Old Man!" shouted Ace Whitebeard then spread out his arms with his fists clutch and pulled them back in his stomach while crouching down a bit for a few seconds then spread them up again and stopped in mid air seemingly hitting something and the air started having cracks as it grew more and more. The sea then started rippling as it became larger, soon the sea water started going up forming something like a mountain as everything shooks. Sengoku couldn''t believe his eyes and said "Seaquake? He can even create a seaquake!?" Soon a ginormous tsunami that is taller than the Marineford headquarters seemingly wanting to swallow everything up! Some of the soldiers shouted in fear but not the higher-ups of the Navy. Whitebeard is laughing and his crew smiling. Suddenly, one of the figures jump on the air out from the platform and spread both of his hands and ice came out of it hitting the ginormous tsunami that would swallow the whole Marineford and froze it up while saying "Ice Age" and when the ginormous tsunami froze up. Whitebeard said "Aokiji" The figure who is called Aokiji then extended his right hand towards Whitebeard and said "Partisan!". After saying that three spears made from ice started going towards Whitebeard in hope of hitting him but Whitebeard just punched the air and destroyed the spears coming at him. "Oh, my," said Aokiji while turning his body into ice and cracked just right after and fell into the bay. As Aokiji fell into the bay, he stood up as the bay froze it became the battlefield. With the Marines firing a cannon towards the Whitebeard Pirates, the battle started. Pirates jumping down from the ship to the bay that was turned into ice as also did the soldiers. Running towards each other, the battle started as the place became chaotic. Swords met, guns being fired and so is cannons one after another. Suddenly, one of the Seven Warlords jumps forward, seeing who it is the marines was surprised because that figure is the worlds strongest swordsman, Dracule Mihawk! He thought ''I merely wish to measure, to see for myself, the true distance between me and that man'' as he stared at Whitebeard who is standing alone at the Moby-D.i.c.k''s figurehead. Brandishing his sword downwards, a flying sword attack started traveling forward towards Whitebeard as it cut the ice. As the flying sword attack neared the Moby-D.i.c.k, a figure suddenly went in front of it and stopped the sword attack before it could even hit Whitebeard and the ship. That figure is known as Diamond Jozu. Using his fruit ability which is a diamond he sent the flying sword attack upwards. Kizaru then stood up from his seat using his one leg and turned into yellow light and only to appear up in the sky, looking at Whitebeard he attacked while saying "Yasakani Sacred Jewell" After saying that hundreds of light dot like thing started going towards Whitebeard in hope of injuring him or even killing him, but before his attack can even reach Whitebeard, Marco flew up and intercepted the attack until the attack disappeared with his hands covered in blue flames. With Marco''s wounds healed, he turned into a Pheonix covered in blue flames and flew over Kizaru and kicked him but Kizaru blocked the attack using his hands but Marco overpowered him and sent him flying down. After that, Jozu ran for a bit and punched the ice with his fist of a diamond. As he punched the ice, the ice started cracking forming a circle line. Jozu then put both of his hand into the crack then started pulling the block of ice up. Using all his strength to do so and after successfully pulling the massive ice block up, he threw it back up in the air as the massive ice block flew over the execution platform but only to be stopped by Akainu using his Magma ability. Suddenly, at the Moby-D.i.c.k, seven figures appeared, which is Silver, Irene, Erza, Shirone, Natsu, Gajeel, and Gray. The Whitebeard Pirates heave a sigh of relief when they saw Silver, but the Marines felt the other way. Sengoku seeing the new Emperor named Silver asked "What are you doing here!? Emperor, Silver Blaze!?" "Nothing, just came to join the party," said Silver nonchalantly. Sengoku didn''t say anything more and the fighting continued. Silver and co. just watched while talking to Whitebeard and along with Silver stopping Oars Jr. from going towards his doom. Oars listened to Silver because when he tried to disobey, Silver pressured him into kneeling thus stopping him from going forward. Whitebeard didn''t say anything and just watched his family fight, he wanted to go and help but Silver told him that it is not time for him to go yet. As they watched, a portion of the frozen tsunami cracked up in the sky and everyone can hear shouting along with a marine ship dropping down with the shouts. Everyone then looked up, Silver thought ''You finally came, Luffy'' as he looked up. As Silver looked up, he was dumbfounded when he saw the ones who are falling down with the ship, especially someone who is also wearing a prisoner''s clothes. Silver stood up from his seat and shouted, "Why The Hell Are You Falling Along With Them, JACK!!!" Chapter 104 - Jacks Adventure... Summon!... Grand Line~ Marineford¡­ Marineford the island of the base of operations for Marine Headquarters. A war is taking place here as lives being taken here and there. Swords clashed as they create sparks, guns being fired and also cannons. While those who ate a fruit known as devil fruit dominates those who don''t and those who have learned the power known as Haki can only stop them. While they are fighting, Silver and co. along with Whitebeard just stayed on the ship, watching. Whitebeard wants to go and fight but Silver stopped him from doing so for he is waiting for a certain someone before making his move. On both sides of the Marineford, there''s an enormous wall of ice, it was the massive tsunami that Whitebeard made before that acted as the start of the war and with Aokiji freezing it up. As everyone is fighting while some are watching. A tip of the frozen tsunami cracked as it fell down along with a ship and shouts of people falling along with it. Everyone stopped fighting and looked at it, everyone noticed that many of the people falling down are wearing prisoner''s clothes along with some notorious criminals, no, all of them are criminals. As everyone looked at it, Silver also looked up and thought ''You''re finally here Luffy'' but then frowned when he saw a familiar figure. Standing up from his seat, he shouted: "Why the hell are you falling along with them, JACK!!??" Everyone looked at Silver because of his loud shout and then looked towards the falling people and tried to figure out where the person named Jack is. When they saw Jack, a marine shouted "Jack Sparrow! The Drunk! Who''s bounty reached 3 Billion Berries!" When Silver heard what the marine just said, he thought ''When did this drunk get his bounty up?'' Jack who''s falling along with the people who came with him from Impel Down heard Silver''s voice and looked at him, Seeing Silver standing alongside Whitebeard, he shouted "It''s great to see you again mate, you see we are falling, can you help!?" in a hurried tone. Silver ignored him and just watched them fall then only to fall at the huge pit when Juzo took out a big portion of the ice and threw it to the execution platform before leaving a massive pit just enough for a marine ship to fit in it. As the ship fell into the pit, a marine suddenly attacked a pirate with his sword making the pirate fight back for he noticed it, the fighting then continued as chaos ensued. Silver and co. laughed when the ship fell just right into the pit, Irene chuckled and said "If the ship fell into the ice everyone might have died from the fall" "For real, just how much luck does it take for them to fall just right into the pit," said Gray "Wahahaha! That''s funny" laughed Natsu "Jack is funny haha" laughed Shirone Erza just chuckled with Gajeel smirking, Whitebeard just looked at the fallen ship and said nothing. Not long after, the people who fell into the pit along with the ship crawled out of it and stood at the ice just right before it, the prisoners who didn''t want to come along to the Marineford because of the war trembled because of what they are seeing and watching. Jack ran towards Whitebeard ship because he saw Silver there along with the others leaving those who came along with him. Reaching the ship, Jack jumped up and grabbed Silver''s shoulder who is smiling at him, he asked, "Mate, why didn''t you help me out earlier, I almost died!" "Don''t worry, nothing can kill you" reassuringly said Silver. Unbeknown to Jack, Luffy followed him and also jumped up the ship and went to Whitebeard after shouting he would save Ace. Ace also shouted back to Luffy. Luffy seeing Whitebeard went into the ship to thank him and after exchanging words. Luffy shouted that he would be the one to become the Pirate King which shock the Marines and Pirates and looked at him. Luffy saw Silver and also went to greet him. Silver seeing just how many injuries and just how much fatigue Luffy has on his on himself, healed him using his {Instant All Zero} skill and bought a Senzu bean from the system for 10,000 System Points for a dozen and gave one to Luffy. Luffy thanks Silver and jump down from the ship and dashed forward while fighting those who are trying to stop him, with his full strength in the peak, Luffy dashed and fought like a cannonball that was just fired. "Now then. Go fight to your hearts'' content now. I and Jack will stay here and talk" said Silver Irene, Erza, Shirone, Natsu, Gray, Gajeel nodded and also jump off the ship and went to find worthy opponents. Whitebeard stayed because he might get in the group''s way and knock him out without them knowing. "Now then Jack, tell me what happened to you," said Silver as he looked at Jack. Whitebeard interest perked up and cleaned his ears for better hearing and not miss anything. Jack then recalled everything and slowly told Silver what happened with Whitebeard listening into the side. Three months and a week earlier¡­ * Jack''s P. O. V * After getting wed to Lin Lin, the woman I fell in love years ago. We celebrated happily, drinking as we laughed. Few days passed since then and Silver asked me if I want to come along, but I stayed because I want to be with my wife for a while before going out to explore the world. In the morning we will explore the Islands of Toto Land one by one and when evening comes, aye I say, mate, it is great to be alive! I''ve passed my days just like this but didn''t forget to train, there is this guy named Katakuri, yeah he is good. The first time we spared I couldn''t believe it because he could keep up with me thus I thought of something, as we spared, he slowly became dizzy, he said. What do you know? I used my fruit ability "Rum" and turned it into gas like with the place getting covered by it. No one noticed those who are watching also felt dizzy. As time passed, those who are watching fell to the ground, snoring. Katakuri who was sparing or training with me soon wobbled but kept on standing, he said "I lost" then fell to the ground, snoring. "I say, You are strong, But not strong enough" with a smug on my face As I''m done with I went back to the house where Lin Lin and I are staying at. The house isn''t at the Whole Cake Island but at Rum Island that Silver made as a gift for me and for Lin Lin. The Island is not that much big, just big enough to fit 100 Mody-D.i.c.k if put side by side. Silver made a gigantic cake in the middle of the Island with Rum flowing from the top which look like a fountain and it is our house. When I reached home I tried to look for my wife and only to find her sleeping at our bed half n.a.k.e.d. Seeing her like that hehe I couldn''t help it and pounce at her. And just like that, my days passed in the blink of an eye. Within a month I spent my time exploring the Toto Land while meeting people and also the children''s of Lin Lin. During the morning Lin Lin and I will visit an Island and in the afternoon after we ate, I will train and spar with her children and I can defeat them all now at ease with no sweat at all. When the night falls, well I also fall but not to hide, but under my wife Lin Lin. Two months passed, and I wanted to explore the world, Alone. Lin Lin said she wants to come along with me but I said, "Love, you are pregnant, I''ll just go out for a while and will return soon" Lin Lin then let me go so I went out to the sea not forgetting foods and so on. But as I have reached far, I remembered that I don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g have the f.u.c.k.i.n.g compass! Aye, I wanted to turn back and ask for a compass and sail again, but then, a storm came and took my ship to god knows where! I don''t have a compass. I don''t have my telescope. I only have my ship and foods and Rum! To my grief, I drank and not stopping until I am Drunk! Letting the ship sail to where it wants. (Silver forgot to tell him about Log Pose so did Lin Lin) As I am drinking and drunk, sitting alone on the deck, I saw this Red like wall. I got interested, so I climbed it. As I climb for god knows how long and it is evening time and the rum getting to my head making me sleepy, I used the thing Silver taught me; it was something kicking up the air as I go up in a faster rate. (Geppo) I did it for an hour or two; I got tired and wanted to sleep; I gritted my teeth and continued for a while, soon I reached the top and saw a magnificent place like a palace. Kicking up more and went atop the palace I saw, suddenly I fell asleep and my body crashed down into it crushing the roof upon my body''s impact. I felt pain and opened my eyes and only to be shocked! My eyes grew wide, I can''t believe what I am seeing, it is a woman. She has black eyes, a pointy nose, oval face, black long silky hair, her red lips, and smooth white face. She is a beauty! But that is not what caught my attention but the soft thing I am feeling with my hands, squeezing them a bit, the beauty blush and let out a soft m.o.a.n, I asked: "May I know this lady''s beautiful name?" Hearing my voice and seeing my face with a smile revealing my teeth she punches me, me who was off guard got knocked out! I was drunk, tired, and sleepy so I couldn''t help it but sleep. Slowly waking up and opening my eyes up I found myself chained inside a prison which is too dark to see anything! I shouted hoping maybe someone is there to hear me and to my surprise no one did! Time passed, and I have been at Impel Down for almost a month now. As I stayed in prison, two new others came, they are Jinbe and Ace. I chatted with them and asking how did they got captured while they asked me how I also did which I didn''t know! After a few days, some came and took Ace away saying that his execution time is coming and after some time, someone named Luffy came asking where Ace is at which Jinbe and I told him he was just taken a while ago and also asked them to free us so we can help them break out. Agreeing at freeing us and freed both Jinbe and me, we then set out to break out. As we go up, level by level, we encountered this person named Magellan. Everyone feared him but not me, using my fruit abilities and Haki, I beat him up after making him drunk. After doing that, we proceeded to the exit but found no ship nearby to use so, Jinbe, and I went to get one ship from the sh.i.p.s that are afar. After beating them all and destroying the ship, we went back and took everyone along. As we sailed, we reached this f.u.c.k.i.n.g huge gate but slowly opened letting us pass by along with someone who is talking with Luffy in a snail-like thing and crying, f.u.c.k how could that snail become like that and also cry. This world sure is f.u.c.k.e.d up! We sailed as others cry saying bonclay something, and soon a shock wave pushed the ship back, Jinbe said that Whitebeard made his move. I asked "Is Whitebeard strong? Last time he got knocked out by Shirone with one punch" When I said that everyone on the ship didn''t believe me and cursed at me and saying many more but I didn''t mind for it is the truth. As we sail, a massive tsunami then came, everyone panicked but with Jinbe telling us what to do, we made the ship ride the tsunami and reach the top, just before the ship fell the tsunami became ice. After some thinking and talking, the others jumped down and kicked the ice in the wrong way making the ship fell and here we are, But mate, I can''t forget that beauty I saw before, maybe I will go back there later" * Jack P. O. V. END * Back to Present¡­ Silver and Whitebeard listening to Jack''s story got dumbfounded, they thought ''You went to Mary Geoise without knowing and saw a beauty in the palace!? How come they didn''t kill you!? That was the World Noble''s Princess you f.u.c.k!'' "I say, Jack, you are lucky, how come you are still alive after all this time?" asked Silver in an astonished tone. "Maybe it''s because the devil loves me?" asked Jack "Gurarara! Gurarara! Interesting fellow you are" said Whitebeard Silver asked the system to change Jack''s clothes to his former one and asked: "So, Lin Lin you were at the Impel Down?" "I don''t know mate, she made this white paper before and said it is a Vivre Card of me and tore a small portion also did others," said Jack ''No shit! Big Mom might come here soon!'' thought Silver and Whitebeard Silver then patted the shoulder of Jack and said: "Jack, go make a trouble" with a smile on his face. Jack nodded and jumped down from the ship excitedly, drawing the sword that''s on his waist and covered it with Haki, he fought the marines in formal combat, not true! He made them drunk and cut them down! [ Host, the random ticket summoning will expire today, please use it before it disappears ] Rang inside the head of Silver. ''What do you mean System about it expiring soon?'' [ Answering to host¡­ A random ticket has random expiration date host ] ''And? Do the tickets have expiration dates!? Tell me the ranks'' [ Ranks: Random Summon Ticket - Randomly summon anyone + Random Expiration dates + Host can send it back when he wants. Advance Summon Ticket - Summon anyone + 10 years Validity + Host can send it back after a month. Special Summon Ticket - Summon two at once in two verses + 100 years Validity + Host can send it back after a year. Ultimate Summon Ticket - Summon 10 at once in any verse + 10,000 years Validity + Host can send it back after 10 years. Random Ultimate Summon Ticket - Summon one person to accompany you in your travels + Expiration date none + Host can send it back when he wants after conquering the verse or never ] ''System, tell me which category Jack is at'' [ Answering to host¡­ Random Ultimate Summon Ticket ] ''Oh? Then what about the summon ticket now?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It is a normal Random Summon Ticket Host ] ''Okay. If I use it now, can I send it back when I want?'' [ Answering to Host¡­ Yes Host ] ''Use it'' [ Activating Summon Function¡­ Using Ticket¡­ Summoning ] After the system finished, both Silver and Whitebeard went wide eye. A figure appeared in front of both of them. It is big, as tall as two meters or so. It is Green. It is Angry. It let out "Grrr" sound. Whitebeard said "Silver, who is that?" Silver recollected himself when he heard Whitebeard. Silver smiled and stared at the figure who is also staring at him, He said, "GO SMASH! HULK!" Chapter 105 - ***... Marineford¡­ Silver and Whitebeard who are standing at Moby-D.i.c.k''s figurehead are both watching the fight unfolding right before their eyes as they talk. Suddenly, Silver stopped paying attention to what Whitebeard is saying, which made him frowned. Whitebeard asked what is wrong but Silver gave no reply and just stared at the battlefield. Whitebeard didn''t know that Silver is just talking to the system, so he stopped paying attention to what he is saying. Whitebeard then just looked at the battlefield and watched. Some time soon, a figure appeared right in front of Silver. It is green; it is big, it''s tall as two meters or more. It let out a "Grr" sound and stared at Silver who is also staring at him with a dumbfounded expression on his face. It startled Whitebeard when he saw the figure, asking Silver who the figure is. Silver said "Go Smash, Hulk!" "Hulk Smash Who?" asked Hulk "Those people who are wearing white" said Silver "Hulk Go Smash!" said Hulk as he jumps away from the ship, reaching the solidified sea water, Hulk then ran forward while grabbing marine''s head and throwing them away. As he run forward, A human giant that''s as tall as ten meters got in his way. With a giant club at his gigantic hand, he swung the club down towards Hulk intending of smashing him. Smashing Hulk? Are you serious!? Hulk will smash you! As the giant swung the giant club down with incredible force towards Hulk, Hulk stopped and looked at the gigantic club coming at him. Hulk steadied himself, catching the club that is coming at him made his feet sink a few inches from the ice as the ice cracked. Gripping the club hard, Hulk used his other hand and grab it. Using his unmeasurable brute power, Hulk raised the gigantic club along with the giant up in the air and started swinging it in a hasty circular manner. The giant who didn''t let go of the club that''s raised by Hulk up in the air felt dizzy and let go of the club as he fell down on the ice. Hulk stopped swinging the club and put it down and took hold of the grip. Taking the club for himself, Hulk jump up in the air and swung the gigantic club towards the giant that fell on the ice and dizzy, Hulk said "Hulk Club Smash!" as he hit the giant who''s still on the ice and dizzy. Boom! The club hit the giant on hit head, the giant then went to sleep for who knows how long. The pirates seeing Hulk at their side, cheered and their morale raised. The marine seeing it feared Hulk (Small Ones), the giants who saw Hulk take down one giant all went to Hulk and fought him, but all ended up defeated. "I am Hulk!" shouted Hulk and ran around and kept tossing the marines one after another. Irene, Erza, Natsu, Gray, and Gajeel went towards their own way. Kizaru seeing the group wanted to run away, but before he could, Irene enchanted the place around Kizaru so he won''t be able to run away. She asked, "Where are you going?" The skill she used to lock the space around her and Kizaru like Silver''s {Space Lock-Dome} skill that Silver taught Irene before, Kizaru won''t be able to run away until Irene undid her skill. "This is a problem" said Kizaru with a frown. He used his fruit abilities and turned into a bright yellow light and went behind Irene. Irene knew what Kizaru wanted to do because of her Observation Haki being at the peak. Quickly covering the staff on her hand with Armament Haki she then stabs backwards with the pointy tip of her staff. Kizaru got surprised, just as he appeared at the back of Irene and materialising himself, he got stab his c.h.e.s.t with the pointy tip of the staff covered in Armament Haki. The pointy tip of Irene''s staff pierced Kizaru''s c.h.e.s.t and continued until the tip of the staff went out from his back as blood drips out from it. Kizaru strugglingly said "You guys sure are scary" as he coughed out blood Irene took out her staff from the body of Kizaru and quickly covered her free arm in Armament Haki and used her Dragonic force to punch Kizaru in his face downwards. Kizaru''s body flew down at a fast rate as his body hit the ice, dead without a doubt. Irene then said "I''m not scary, Silver is" and flew down towards the body of Kizaru. All the Marines and Pirates seeing such a beautiful and well-endowed woman hit kill the Admiral are all left speechless and dumbfounded. They all got scared of her and didn''t even thought about going near her or they might die without them knowing. With Erza¡­ Erza saw Luffy that Silver always told them so she watched him fight his way towards his brother. As Luffy ran forwards, suddenly, a flying blade attack traveled towards Luffy as it cuts the ice where it traveled. Luffy got hit by the flying sword attack but not injured, just a scratch. Luffy who was running earlier slid on the ice as he hit the bay walls and got stuck there. Hawk eye got surprised because after his attack, Jinbe stood in front of him with his back against him and spoke. The Marines fired the cannons that''s mounted into the top of the walls towards Jinbe. Jinbe punched forward stopping the cannonballs in mid air and Hawk eye swung his sword vertically and the cannonballs that''s stuck at mid air all got cut and exploded. Jinbe and Hawk eye then clashed, with Jinbe''s first and with Hawk eye''s sword. Jinbe got defeated and got thrown away and fell into the ice as it cracked from impact making Jinbe fell into the water down below. Erza seeing the Hawk eye thought ''He''s good, a worthy opponent'' with a smile on her face. Activating her re-quip magic and changing into the battle armor that her dad made for her along with two unbreakable sword in hands she dashed towards Hawk eye and said "Let''s see how good you are" with her battle intent ignited. Coating the two swords in her hand with Armament Haki she swung them down towards Hawk eye. Hawk eye noticed Erza with his Observation Haki, looking at Erza the beautiful maiden in her battle form that looked like a Valkyrie in scarlet color with two black swords in hands, he readied himself. Erza reached Hawk eye, the two then clashed with their swords. As their swords clashed, it created sparks from them. Hawk eye got surprised when their swords clashed. It is because he got pushed back. Hawk eye didn''t use his full strength when he parried Erza''s sword, he asked "Strong, Tell me your name young maiden" in a respectful tone. "Erza, Erza Belserion Blaze, Daughter of the Dragon God and Dragon Queen" said Erza with a smile. "Dracule Mihawk, a swordsman" said Hawk eye. After the little introduction, the two separated and dashed two each other again as they clashed their swords with their swords with their own style of fighting. Shock wave after another along with flying blade attacks getting sent out. The marines and pirates nearby all run away again from them not wanting to get caught up in their fight. Hawk eye frowned when he saw the hands of Erza being covered by scales like snakes, he never saw a dragon before thus he thought that is is like the scales of a snake. Hawk eye felt a massive strength being leak out from Erza. He asked, "What is this power?" Erza said "It is the power I have received from my parents" With the scales if dragon covering her arms and with Haki covering it with the sword, Erza dashed forward towards Hawk eye again with at least 40% of her actual strength for she doesn''t want to kill Hawk eye. Hawk eye readied himself for the final clash and put all of his strength towards his own attack and dashed forward. As the two neared each other, they swung their swords towards each other and as their swords met, sparks flew all over the place with shock waves destroying the ice floor in the process As they finished their own attack and passed each other, Erza stood up straight and looked at Hawk eye, she said "You are a great opponent" and stared at Hawk eye''s back. Hawk eye staggered but kept himself up, turning himself around and looking at Erza eye to eye, he said "You guys are really not simple as you appeared to be. Just like Shanks said" After he finished saying that, blood gushed out from his c.h.e.s.t in the cross manner as his body fell down into the ice, fainted and defeated. With Gray¡­ Gray was just lazily walking around while freezing the soldiers that will come near him. As he walks around, someone went in front of him and asked "Ara Ara, how come you have the power of ice? I''m sure that there should be only one Ice-Ice Fruit and I have eaten it" "And? Who are you? If you''re talking about the Devil Fruit thing, I never ate one because I am an Ice Devil Dragon Slayer" said Gray as he looked up at the figure. "Wow! I am surprised that someone doesn''t know me, name Aokiji a Marine Admiral" said Aokiji "So? Want to fight?" asked Gray "Nah, I''m too lazy to do that. I just wanted to asked how do you have the power of ice and what do you mean about Ice Devil Dragon Slayer?" curiously asked Aokiji. Gray and Aokiji then conversed with each other, not minding the marines and pirates fighting near them. With Natsu¡­ Natsu who is just a simple, idiotic guy just did his specialty. Running around and destroying things along with marines, even the pirates who got caught up at his recklessness wasn''t spared. Akainu seeing Natsu having the power of flames like Ace jump in front of him, he said "You vermin! Die for justice!" after saying that, he attacked Natsu with his fist covered in magma. Natsu who''s feeling hungry eyes sparkled when he saw the magma. Running forward towards the magma, he caught it with his hands and ate it, he said "Man! This is delicious" as he kept eating the magma coming out from Akainu. Everyone seeing Natsu eat magma were all left dumbfounded. Even Sengoku, Garp, and Ace who''s at the execution platform. Watching their best fighter fall one after another. Sengoku thought he should start the execution soon so that the pirates will lose and the marine will be a victor raising the morale of the marines while lowing down the pirates and kill them all by then. Akainu whose magma is slowly being devoured by Natsu and hearing what he said got angry. Turning his other hand inti a magma punched at Natsu again. Natsu covered his hand in Armament Haki and caught the hand of Akainu that is coming at him and said, "That was great, thanks for the meal!" and dodge Akainu''s attack and punched him in the face, Akainu slid back a few meters and couldn''t believe that youngster could injure or even hit him. Blood ran down from Akainu''s nose and dashed forward towards Natsu with his hand covered in magma hoping to kill or burn the youngster in front of him. Natsu seeing Akainu coming at him activated his Dragon Force also his half-dragon form, covering both of his hands in Armament Haki, Natsu then flew towards Akainu in a fast speed. Reaching Akainu who wasn''t on guard, Natsu punched with his fist covered in dark red flame with his full strength towards Akainu''s face. Akainu got hit with Natsu''s full powered {Fire Dragon King''s - Demolition Fist} got sent flying towards the bay''s walls and got stuck there, fainted with a bloodied face. Natsu then said "What an ugly-looking thing" as he ran somewhere again and causing destruction. With Jack¡­ Jack is just running around with a sword in his right hand that''s covered by Armament Haki and a bottle of rum at his other hand. Drinking, making the enemies drunk and cutting them down while walking lazily. And when Hulk joined the fray, everything got f.u.c.k.e.d up. Sengoku couldn''t wait anymore and sent someone to fetch the executioners and start the execution of Portgas D. Ace as soon as possible. Seeing that the three Admirals was all defeated and out for good. He wanted to finish the execution so they can get some face back because the entire world is watching everything. He sent someone earlier to cut off the broadcasting snails but those who he sent all did not find them. Silver took them before and placed them somewhere so that the whole thing will be watched by the entire world''s population. Sengoku was beyond mad and wanted to fight but he couldn''t hold himself back because they must do first the execution of Ace. Not long after, two people came into the platform with execution blades in hand. Reaching the place, Sengoku commanded the two executioners to execute Ace with a microphone in hand. Every heard what Sengoku said and hurriedly ran towards the execution platform in panic. The two executioner''s stood at the right and left side of Ace and swung the blades down to cut down the head of Ace. Luffy and the others shouted to stop it in a loud voice. Ace just looked at everyone and smiled saying sorry and thank you. But! Before the blades can even touch Ace''s neck, they disappeared at their hands. They then heard a voice, it said, "This is enough!" as the figure activated his overbearing Haki. When the voice used his Conqueror''s Haki, everyone kneeled down, except for some. It forced everyone to stop what they are doing and look at the execution platform. Seeing two new people at the platform, everyone said "Emperor Silver Blaze! Emperor Whitebeard! How and when did they get there!?" in an unbelieving tone. Siver is sitting on the left side of Ace and Whitebeard standing on the right side of Ace. It startled Garp and Sengoku and tried to attack but before they could Hulk appeared in front of Garp and said "Hulk Smash, Move!" and stared at Garp angrily Jack appeared in front of Sengoku with a blade in hand and pointed at the neck of Sengoku, he said "Mate, Move and you die *HIC*" Sengoku and Garp stopped their attempt. Sengoku asked, "How did you get here!?" "Not telling" said Silver then looked at Garp and asked, "Garp, Roger asked you to take care of Ace and you taking him from Rouge''s hand when he was born. So let me ask, why are you here together with Ace who you consider as a part of your family about to get executed? Tell me, which is more important, Family or you title as a navy hero?" Garp just grunted and said nothing and looked down with a grim face as tears formed into his eyes. Sengoku seeing Garp like that and knowing the truth felt bad for Garp. Silver then grab the chains that are bounding Ace and broke them, breaking Ace free from them. Ace looked at Silver who is smiling towards him, Ace bowed his head and said "Thank you". Silver said "It is all right, I wouldn''t want to see your mother cry if she is to see you dead" Ace didn''t know what to say, so is Garp and Sengoku and they all looked at Silver. Ace faced Whitebeard and kneeled down as he banged his head in the platform and said "I''m sorry pops for making you come all the way here and Thank you!" as tears fell from his eyes. Whitebeard let go of his bisento and hugged Ace with both of his hands and said "Foolish son. Of course, I will come and won''t think twice" with tears also formed at his eyes. Silver then sighed and made a portal as two figures exited it, he then said "Roger, Rouge, see Ace is there being hugged by Whitebeard" as he pointed his finger towards the hugging father and son. Garp, Sengoku, and Whitebeard perked up when they heard what Silver said and looked at him then looked to where he is looking at. Shock! Unbelieving! The entire world is f.u.c.k.e.d up! Garp shouted "Rouge! Roger! Rayliegh!" Whitebeard shouted "Roger!" as he let go of Ace. Sengoku shouted "Pirate King! Gol D. Roger!" Then the three of them shouted "How are you alive!?" Marines Pirates Everyone heard the shouts and focused their eyes on the platform. All of them got dumfounded, they saw Rayleigh the Legendary Pirate, The Dark King Ralyeigh! , The First mate of the Pirate King Gol D. Roger! A beautiful woman standing beside the man who is wearing red with black beard and black hair who is smiling. They didn''t knew who the woman was. But those who saw and can remember the man who is wearing red all shouted. "Pirate King! Gol D. Roger!!!" Chapter 106 - _"-" Gand Line~ Marineford¡­ Pirates, Marines, the entire world are all stunned when the deceased Pirate King Gol D. Roger is standing at the high execution platform, alive and kicking. The entire world knew he died! But! How is he standing in front of them alive and grinning like he fooled everyone and everything!? Garp, Sengoku, Whitebeard, and Ace who are at the execution platform all went wide eye. Before anyone could say anything further, the woman dress in white quickly took Ace in her tight embrace as she cried. She said, "I''m sorry my son for not being there to keep you company as you grow up. From now on, I promise to never leave you again, I missed you my dear" as she cried while hugging Ace in her tight embrace. Ace who got suddenly hugged by a woman he didn''t know and never seen before felt something in him. Something warm, something he never felt ever in his life, he didn''t know why the woman called him ''son'' but deep in him something is telling him he must never let go, a chance. Ace unknowingly hugged the woman who called him her son and felt something warm on his face, tears, tears of the unknown fell from Ace eyes to his face and fell into the woman''s shoulder. Ace said "Mother?" Roger looked at Garp and Whitebeard and said, "Thank you both for letting my son grew up into such a splendid man, this I don''t know how to repay you, I give you my endless gratitude for heeding my request" and bowed his head and walked towards the two crying duo. Ace saw Roger hugged him and the woman he called mother and asked, "Are you my father?" as Rouge let go of Ace so Roger can speak with Ace. Roger didn''t really know what to say or how to explain, so he said, "Ace, my son. Forgive this useless father of yours for not being there to accompany you. This useless father of yours was never there on your side, I don''t know what to say, it''s just that I am glad to see you grow up into such a fine young man" as he went to hugged Ace. Ace in his childhood always hated it when some people calls Roger a demon and if he has a son, then that son of him should just die. He hated himself for being the son of Roger but as he grows up his feeling of hatred turned into a longing one. A longing to have a family, he wanted to see his parents but knew that they are dead. Until he met Whitebeard who took him as his son and gave him a family. But deep down, Ace always wanted to see his parents even if it''s just once or even just a picture of them so he will know how his parents looked like. Years passed and deep inside him, he wished to see his parents and that wish is now fulfill. Not only he can see his parents, he can even hugged them in the flesh! Ace cried more and hugged his father for the first time in his life! Roger hugged Ace back and Rouge also hugged the both of them with tears of happiness in their eyes. Everyone watched them, no one muttered a single word. Everything is silent, the entire world just stared at them and watched them. After a while, the trio broke the hug and started talking without caring about their surroundings. Silver coughed and said, "Roger, Rouge, why don''t you go back to the Empire and take Ace with you. Oh, Garp and Whitebeard should go also so you guys can catch up, no?" Roger and Rouge looked at Silver and bowed, they said in a loud voice "We thank the great His Highness The Great Emperor Silver-sama for the opportunity and be with our son from the bottom of our hearts! We can never repay this great favor but promise to give our life in time of need for The Great Emperor!" "Now, now, don''t be like that, It''s just a small thing. Don''t take it to hearth" said Silver as he scratched the back of his head. Everyone who heard what the couple just said thought ''His Highness? The Great Emperor? Silver-sama? Why would the Pirate King bow his head to a simple Emperor?! Rouge and Roger said nothing and just bowed their heads in deep gratitude. "Raise your heads, really" said Silver The couple then raised their heads and said "Thank you Silver-sama!" Everyone didn''t know what to think anymore. Why would they speak to Silver in such a polite tone and even addressing him like someone who''s at such a high position! Garp came back to himself, he asked "Roger, Rouge, How come you both are alive?" Rouge said "Silver-sama never let me die, he came to save me" Roger said "Silver-sama brought me back to life" Sengoku, Garp, Whitebeard, and even Ace couldn''t believe what they said, Garp asked "Rouge, how could Silver save you? That time he should just be a kid or not even born yet" "Don''t judge Silver-sama on how he looks" said Rouge "I agree, this mere pirate me is just small pebble when compared to Silver-sama" said Roger Aren''t you the Pirate king!? Mere Pirate!? Small Pebble!? Are you pulling our legs here!? :Silver-sama is a god after all" said Rouge "Enough, just go to the Empire now. I have things to do here" said Silver as he made another portal. "Yes! Silver-sama!" said Rouge and Roger as they walked towards the portal along with Ace. Silver looked at Garp and Whitebeard "Aren''t you guys going to join?" Garp said nothing and just nodded his head then walked to the portal. Whitebeard asked "How about my family?" "Don''t worry, no more harm will come into them as long as I''m here" replied Silver Whitebeard then nodded and walked to the portal along with the group. A massive black figure with massive wings, body, and scales all over it, it looked like a lizard with wings, then another one came out, this time it is red. The two hovered into the air and stared at everyone below. Then two massive wolfs like also exited the portal with a person riding them and also hovered into the air. Everyone seeing them were all left dumbfounded and scared. Rouge and Roger bowed and shouted along with Rayleigh "We greet Her Highnesses Ophis-sama, Rose-sama, Shirone-sama, and Kuroka-sama!" Everyone are all stupefied when they heard what the duo said, even Ace, Garp, and Whitebeard. Silver looked at them and asked "What are you guys doing here? Thought you went to Wano?" Ophis and Rose change back into their human form revealing themselves to everyone, Ophis wearing a black dress while Rose is wearing red, Kuroka and Shirone unsummoned the Fenrir''s and flew to where Silver is at. Shirone with a bag in her hand with blood dripping in it said "Look onii-chan, we killed a huge snake" happily and showed what was inside of the bag. Everyone on the platform saw what was inside and thought ''Isn''t that the head of Kaido!?'' Silver looked at it and said "Oh, so, was he strong?" "Nah, he didn''t even last a minute" said Rose with a pout. Ophis just stood in front of Silver and said nothing, while Kuroka looked down and saw many people below, she asked "Are they all enemies?" as she pointed her finger. "Not all of them. Go back to the Empire" said Silver "Okay" said the group then entered the portal along with Roger and the others as they all disappeared from sight. Silver then slowly stood up and looked at the crowd below, he said, "This war is over, if any of you still wants to fight, I will fight you" Everyone who were all stunned since Silver and Whitebeard appeared at the platform all dropped their weapons. How could they not do so? Just the crew that Silver brought with him already f.u.c.k.e.d up everything and even the Pirate King was polite to him. Why would they fight such a being? Sengoku didn''t know what to do and just sighed, he thought ''This is our defeat, but just who is Silver for even Roger to be so polite to him and those beings that just came earlier?'' Jack walked to Silver, he said "Mate, Do you know this guy?" The figure is a tall man. He has a massive build as his body is round with relatively thin limbs. He has a big mouth with several broken or missing teeth. A pronounced crooked nose and a very large and hairy c.h.e.s.t and torso. Long, thick, woolly black hair falls down the back of his neck, underneath a black bandana, and a small scruffy black beard grows around his jawline. Hulk seeing the figure got irritated and smash it once and just when he is about to smash it again Silver stopped him. Silver said, "Damn Jack! How did you put him inside you! F*uck! Isn''t this Blackbeard!? What the hell happened!?" Chapter 107 - """... Marineford¡­ Silver is just about to spread out his sense and try to find Gajeel because he couldn''t see him from the battlefield, just as he was about to do so, Jack asked him "Mate, Do you know this guy?" as his body turned into a liquid and a person popped out of him. Silver and Sengoku seeing the person were both shocked before Silver could say anything Hulk smashed the unconscious figure. Hulk wanted to smash the person again but Silver stopped him and Silver asked Jack on how did he put Blackbeard inside him. Jack said, "I could store things inside me, did you forget it mate?" ''Things?'' thought Sengoku "Oh, that''s right! But when and where did you encounter him?" asked Silver "Impel Down, when we were escaping" answered, Jack "There should be others with him, right? Where are they?" asked Silver "I left them all at Impel Down, I made them drunk then cut them down," said Jack as he raised the bottle of rum to his mouth and drink a few gulps. "What about Magellan?" asked Sengoku curiously. "Magellan? The poison guy?" asked Jack "Yes, what happened to him?" asked Sengoku "Well, he should sleep, man, that guy can''t drink," said Jack "You didn''t kill him?" inquired Sengoku "No," said Jack. Sengoku then turned into Silver and asked: "The war is over and it is our lost, are you not going to leave yet?" "Not yet, I am waiting for them to come," said Silver. "Them? Who?" asked Sengoku. "Just wait and you will see," said Silver Soon right after¡­ Irene, Erza, Natsu, and Gray followed by Aokiji arrived at the platform where Silver and the others are. "Are we not going to leave yet?" asked Irene "I''m waiting for the others to come. You guys can go back first" said Silver "Where''s Gajeel?" asked Gray Silver spread out his senses and found Gajeel at the back of Marineford, eating something. Silver focused his senses into what Gajeel is eating and got stupefied, he thought ''Aren''t those the Pacifistas? Maybe that''s why they didn''t appear and also that fatty is there, huh'' Silver opened a portal to where Gajeel is at and teleported him and the Pacifistas just below the execution platform. It startled Gajeel when he suddenly appeared somewhere along with the Pacifistas, Silver made something for him to store the Pacifistas bodies and threw it at Gajeel, Silver shouted "Gajeel, catch this, you can store them here and eat them later, you will go back now" Gajeel caught the thing that Silver threw at him, looking into it Gajeel got curious, he thought ''How am I supposed to store them from this small bag?'' Silver seeing Gajeel inspecting the small bag he threw at him and looking at it said, "Just think about putting them inside and they will go in" Gajeel did what Silver said and did it, as the thought about it, the bodies of the pacifists all went inside the small bag startling everyone who saw it. Gajeel stood up and said "Thanks!" "What are you going to do about those Pacifistas?" asked Sengoku "Don''t worry, they are his meal?" said Silver Sengoku and Aokiji got dumbfounded when they heard it, Aokiji isn''t much that shocked because when he was talking with Gray he also learned something. Gajeel jump up to the platform and stood before everyone, Silver then opened a portal for the others so they can go back to the Empire. "Aren''t you coming with us, father?" asked Erza "No my dear, I am waiting for someone to come, you can go back first I will come later," said Silver "Father? Aren''t you just almost the same age?" asked Sengoku "Pfft. No, don''t judge us on how we look, we are older than you think" said Silver "What do you mean?" asked Sengoku "I am not a mortal like you all, I am a God and I am Immortal. I am Silver Blaze the Dragon God of Chaos" said Silver Sengoku wouldn''t have believed what Silver just said but decided to do so. Him seeing Ophis and Rose with their Dragon form, the Fenris, and just how strong the crew of Silver is and not to mention himself, with just his Haki alone made everyone kneel in front of him. Aokiji then said, "Sengoku-san, it is better to believe them, even I can''t defeat this guy" as he patted the shoulder of Gray. Sengoku said nothing and just nodded his head in agreement if Aokiji even said it why should he even doubt it? not only the Pirate King came back to life and even with Whitebeard becoming younger same as Rayleigh. If it isn''t the work of a God then what fruit could do so many things. Irene, Erza, Natsu, Gray, and Gajeel then entered the portal and disappeared as the portal closed. Jack asked, "Mate what about me?" "Lin Lin is coming," said Silver "Hulk?" said Hulk Jack tapped Hulk''s shoulder and said "Big guy, come with me, it would be fun" with a smile on his face Hulk looked at Silver waiting for what he will say. Silver thought nothing bad will happen so why not? Silver then nodded his head in agreement to which made Jack smile. Silver noticing Luffy coming to where they are just smiled, he thought ''Should I bring him to the Empire?'' Luffy reached to where they are and asked while panting "Silver, where''s Ace?" "They went to the Empire, you want to go there also?" asked Silver Luffy got excited and said, "Yes Yes, bring me there!" "Luffy, remember Sabo?" asked Silver Luffy hearing the name Sabo looked down and said "Sabo is dead" "He isn''t, he is with your father Monkey D. Dragon but without his memories," said Silver Luffy hearing what Silver said didn''t know what to think, tears formed in the eyes of Luffy and grabbed Silver''s shoulder tightly and asked "Where! Where is he? Please tell me, I miss him!" "Don''t worry, you will meet him soon later, for now," Silver then opened a portal and continued "Go enter that Portal and you will be where Ace and the others are at" Luffy said "Thank you!" then entered the portal quickly also disappearing from sight. Sengoku and Aokiji didn''t say anything and just watched everything. Sengoku then said, "I will be going to see what is needed to be done and heal the injured ones" Silver just nodded his head and didn''t say anything. Sengoku then left followed by Aokiji. ---------------------¡ª Not long after. The Big Mom''s Pirate flagship has arrived at Marineford. Jack seeing the ship jumped down from the platform and ran to where the ship is at. Hulk seeing Jack leave also jumped down and followed Jack. When Lin Lin saw Jack, she cried. How could she not be? It has been Weeks that she hasn''t seen Jack, she thought that something bad might have happened to him. Even if she is pregnant, she still set sailed just to find Jack. That''s just how important Jack is to her. Jack and Hulk boarded the ship and without anyone getting out of the ship, they sailed back to the New World. When the marines seeing Big Mon''s ship all felt terrified but heave a sigh of relief when no one from the ship came down but only Jack and Hulk jumping there and setting sail back. Silver who is sitting again at the platform heard a grunting sound in his side. Looking at it he grinned evilly. Blackbeard woke up with a headache and his body aching all over it. Silver who is looking at him said, "Blackbeard, you''re finally awake. Tell me, do you want to suffer or die?" Chapter 108 - To the Empire... Marineford~ Blackbeard who got defeated by Jack before at Impel Down and got smashed by Hulk finally regained his consciousness back. Waking up and feeling soggy pain in his head, more like his face. Looking around and only to see Silver the Emperor beside him. Looking at Silver who asked him a question whether to suffer or die made him think, ''Emperor Silver! What he wants? Suffer or Die? Zehahaha. I heard he has an unusual power. With my fruit power, I will take it zehahaha,'' as he hiddenly smiled. Silver noticed it but said nothing and just stared at Blackbeard thinking ''This guy wants to take my power, huh'' Blackbeard slowly sat up and said "Emperor Silver, how did I offend you? For you to ask me something like suffer or die?" as he hiddenly activated his power. Silver knew what Blackbeard plan on doing, he said, "Yami Yami no mi. Don''t bother using it on me, it won''t work. You didn''t even won against Jack. If you think about taking my ability, let me show you how to take it. By taking your fruit" as he smiled evilly. Silver activated his {Taker} skill and used it on Blackbeard. Blackbeard who activated his power felt it is being suppressed by something then stopping, He felt his body stiffen and something being taken out of him as he felt weaker and weaker. Not long after¡­ A fruit appeared in Silver''s hand it is a large, round, light purple fruit made up of many small teardrop-shaped components with swirl patterns, and green leaves sprouting from the top. Its overall shape and appearance closely resembles a pineapple or a bunch of oversized and teardrop shaped gr.a.p.es. Blackbeard seeing the fruit at Silver''s hand went wide eye with a shocked expression, he knows what kind of fruit it is, he who stole and ate it knows it. He weakly asked "How! How is it possible for you to take the fruit away from me!? Only Yami Yami no mi can take others fruit away! How!?" Silver stored the fruit in his Inventory and said "Did you think Yami Yami no mi can do anything to me? Who did you think I am?" Blackbeard who lost his fruit and feeling weak sweated. He didn''t know what to do or think anymore. All of his plans went down the drain, his plan to become an Emperor and maybe even Pirate King all disappeared in just a blink of an eye. He who became a warlord by presenting Ace and instigating the war between Whitebeard and the Marines and taking Whitebeard''s fruit away after and becoming a prominent person all went down the drain. The moment Silver made his move, everything got f.u.c.k.e.d up and no one can stop him from doing what he wants. At least until the system restrict him so. Blackbeard who''s staring at Silver who''s grinning evilly at him doesn''t know what to do anymore. He wanted to say something but Silver suddenly spoke, "So? Which is it? Suffer or Die?" Blackbeard pleaded, "Please let me go, you already took my fruit away. I am now a useless man, so please just let me go!" Silver smacked him in the face making him fall down the platform. Blackbeard who fell on his back at the height of tens of meters or so, spurt out blood. He who was feeling weak and falling on such a height gave him more damage. Silver flew down and healed Blackbeard and only to smack him again as his body flew to where to battlefield was earlier. Silver flew towards him again and smacked him again and heal him as his body flew around. Silver kept doing this, again and again. Blackbeard couldn''t fight back or say anything and just let Silver smack him while healing him as he flew around. The Pirates seeing the scene thought, ''Serves you right traitor!'' The Marines thought, ''So brutal!'' Akainu who''s stuck on the bay''s walls finally regained his consciousness tried to look around but only to see a figure flying right at him and crashed at him. Blackbeard wished that he just die because he couldn''t take what Silver is doing at him. As Blackbeard crashed at Akainu, the wall broke down and crumble as the two of them fell down. Silver seeing Akainu still alive thought ''This dog is still alive? Oh well, I''ll kill him then,'' Akainu who fell on the ice floor stood up feeling his face aching. Without being able to say anything more, his head fell on the ice floor as blood gushed out from his neck like a fountain from where his head got cut off. Silver said nothing and just summoned his sword from his inventory and covered it in Armament Haki and cut down Akainu''s head and stared at Blackbeard who rolled like a ball. Silver heard the system''s notification but didn''t pay attention to it. The Marines and Pirates seeing the Admiral getting killed in one sword strike felt fear and all back away from Silver who is now following Blackbeard who''s rolling around. Silver used his space lock on Blackbeard and stopped him from moving around. Blackbeard can''t say anything because the last hit from Silver broke his jaw and all of his teeth. Silver opened a portal leading to his personal torture place (Sun) and said "Go there and suffer, Whitebeard will be the one to kill you" and throw Blackbeard right into it. Silver then looked around and saw Marco, he waved his hand at him and said "Marco come here" Marco hearing what Silver said ran at him and asked "What is it Silver-san?" "You guys can go back now, Whitebeard will come back later and don''t worry nothing will happen to him" said Silver "Thank you Silver-san, we owe you a lot" said Marco and walked away along with the Pirates and went to their sh.i.p.s and sailed away. Silver who is looking at the Pirate sh.i.p.s sailing away suddenly felt something soft on his back and smelled something sweet. He heard a woman''s voice, it said, "Silver, I did what you told me too. Hanc.o.c.k did what you told her" Silver who is being hugged by the woman named Hanc.o.c.k complemented, "Yes you did great, thanks" The figure who''s hugging Silver name is Boa Hanc.o.c.k, she is one of the Seven Warlords; they also call her the Pirate Empress. Hanc.o.c.k has a well-proportioned figure. She is very tall and slender with long black hair that extends past her waist with locks of hair that frame her face down to her chin and shows off her high forehead, dark brown eyes with long, voluminous eyelashes and pale skin. She has a narrow waist and very large b.r.e.a.s.ts. Silver saved her before along with her sisters and let Rayleigh took care of them and with Gloriosa taking them from Rayleigh. (Chap 99) Hanc.o.c.k fell in love with Silver years ago and still going strong. Silver visited the Amazon Lily at later years and told her that Luffy will come to her Island seeking help and told her to help him the best way she could to which she happily complied. Silver doesn''t know what to do with Hanc.o.c.k, he knows she loves him deeply but Silver doesn''t really know what to do. He just saved them years ago from the World Noble but never expected that Hanc.o.c.k will fall for him. It has been bothering Silver for years now. Hanc.o.c.k then let go of Silver and said "I missed you" with a blush on her face Silver scratched his head and didn''t know what to say. he just stared at Hanc.o.c.k who''s looking down with a blush on her face. Hanc.o.c.k wanted to say something but a Marine then shouted, "The Red Hair Pirates are here!" in a panicked and fearful tone. Silver smiled and said, "Hanc.o.c.k, I have to speak with Shanks. Do you want to come?" "Y-yes!" said Hanc.o.c.k without wasting a second of thinking. ''Oh boy'' thought Silver. Silver then walked towards the ship of Shanks who along with his crew came down from the ship. Shanks seeing Silver walking towards them followed by Hanc.o.c.k and seeing that there is no war happening thought, ''Is the war finished?'' After some time of walking, Silver and Hanc.o.c.k reached them, Shanks asked, "Silver, where''s the Whitebeard Pirates?" "I sent them all back, don''t worry, everything''s all right and Ace is with Whitebeard in my Empire" said Silver. Shanks and his crew heaved a sigh of relief. Shanks then asked, "Where is your Empire?" "I don''t know the exact location but I can just teleport back there" said Silver "Since the war is finish, we will also go back" said Shanks as he patted the shoulder of Silver and said, "Thanks" and walked away going back to their ship. Silver then said, "Wait. Shanks let me ask, do you want to meet Roger again?" Shanks hearing what Silver just said stopped on his track along with his crew and looked at Silver, he asked, "What do you mean? The captain is dead" Shanks and his crew didn''t know about what has happened at Marineford since the beginning for they have not watched the broadcast and even if they wanted to, they couldn''t for they were sailing and they don''t have a something to watch what is happening at Marineford. "Ohh. That''s right, you don''t know. Oh well, let''s go to my Empire and you will see" said Silver Shanks furrowed his eyebrows and said, "Well, let''s go see your Empire. Come to my ship and we will sail" Shanks didn''t believe what Silver said and just agreed to go to see his Empire. Silver said, "No need to sail, we will teleport there" "How? And what''s a teleport?" asked Shanks Silver smiled and said, "You will see" Silver then commanded, ''System, teleport us to the Empire also take Shanks ship along and don''t forget Hanc.o.c.k,'' [ Command Accepted¡­ Teleporting in 3.2.1 ] Chapter 109 - What Happened?... Pirate World~ Chaos Dragon God Empire¡­ 1 week before the war¡­ Morning came and Silver gathered the group asking who wants to go join the upcoming war that will take place at Marineford while telling them the details. Rose asked, "Is that Kaido guy coming there?" with an excited look on her face. "No?" said Silver "Then I''m not going, I want to fight him to see if he really is strong" said Rose "Kaido is at Wano" said Silver "Where''s that?" Asked Kuroka "Somewhere" said Silver Ophis tilted her head and said, "Dragon, fight" Silver bought an Eternal Pose from the system for 1,000 system points and gave it to Rose and said, "Take this, I will lead you there as long as you follow where it is pointing at" Rose seeing the Eternal Pose asked, "What''s this?" "An Eternal Pose" said Silver. "Oh. Okay" said Rose then continued, "Who wants to come?" "Me" said Ophis "I''m also coming" said Kuroka "I''m also going" said Shirone. "Anyone else?" asked Silver, but no one replied, Silver then said "Okay, so Ophis, Rose, Kuroka, and Shirone will go to Wano. Who wants to come with me at Marineford?" "Me" said Irene "I''m also coming, father" said Erza "A fight? I''m coming" said Natsu, ''If I join Rose and the others I might not even be able to fight anyone'' "Count me in" said Gray. ''It''s better to follow Silver-san'' "Natsu, don''t get too reckless out there" said Lucy. Natsu looked at Lucy and smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just a fight" "Where''s Semiramis and Nyx?" asked Silver "They went back to Home world" said Ingvild "Oh, Okay. Thanks dear" said Silver and smiled. Gajeel and Levy arrived to where they are, Gajeel asked, "What''s up Silver-san?" "Oh! Gajeel, Levy, you guys wanna come and join the war?" asked Silver "A war? I am coming" said Gajeel "What? I''m also coming then" protested Levy "No, you stay here" said Gajeel making Levy pout. "If you''re going to war, bring at least 10,000 Dragons" said Serafall "No, that would be overkill" said Silver. "Hmm" said Serafall. "So, anyone else coming with me?" asked Silver. After some time no one want replied. Silver then stood up and said, "Well, so it will be me, Irene, Erza, Natsu, Gray, and Gajeel. Wait, where''s Happy?" "He went back to Earthland Silver-san, saying he misses Charle" said Lucy "And Lily?" "He''s training with the Dragons" said Gajeel "Oh. Okay" said Silver Next day¡­ Rose, Ophis, Kuroka, and Shirone took the ship and sailed towards Wano to fight Kaido. Silver thought, ''Couldn''t I''ve just opened up a portal and they will be there instantly?'' then shook his head at his forgetfulness and idiocity. 5 Days later¡­ Wano Country~ Rose and the others reached their target ''without getting lost''. Docking the ship somewhere they don''t know. The group then got off the ship and walked about without a certain direction. The Island appears to be a Winter Island, with snow constantly falling. The landscape is dotted with bonsai-like trees. Ophis got irritated with the snows that are falling. Raising her left hand up, a small black ball formed and got bigger and bigger. When the black ball has the size of 30 meters big, Ophis threw it up. The black ball that Ophis threw up in the sky burst along with a massive explosion giving off a black light. Not long after, the black light disappeared, and the sky cleared up, no snow came falling down again because the sky is now as clear as blue. "Better" said Ophis and walked again along with the group. But before they could walk further, many figures came running to where they are. One figure said, "Oh? Aren''t you guys the Pirates called, {The Chaos Dragons}? What are you here for?" "We''re here for Kaido. Where is he?" said Rose. "And what business you might have with him?" asked the figure The figure is a man of massive stature, dwarfing his crewmates. However, while still being immensely muscular, his limbs are disproportionately small when compared to his enormous torso. He wears a metallic jaw mask and has a pair of horns on each side of his head. His blond hair is worn in a ponytail and a pair of long braids. He wears a dark, sleeveless, feathery coat with spiked pauldrons on his shoulders, circled by a belt bearing his crew''s Jolly Roger. He is Jack of the Beast Pirates and the right-hand man of Kaido. "I don''t like being questioned when I am asking one" said Rose. "And what are you going to do about it?" asked Jack while looking down on Rose and the group. Saying nothing, Ophis pointed her finger at Jack and a black ball with the size of a soccer ball flew out from it. The black ball traveled fast, before Jack could do anything, the black ball hit him dead center on his c.h.e.s.t making a hole in it. Jack''s body fell down as blood gushed out from the hole that Ophis attack made. The Beast Pirate members couldn''t do anything to fight back before they were all killed. Rose pouted because she didn''t even get to kill one, she said "You guys take the others, I will fight Kaido myself" in a resolute tone. The other three said nothing, Shirone jump up into her Fenrir so did Kuroka and rode at them. Ophis and Rose did so to because they didn''t want to walk. As the Fenrirs are walking and seeing some pirates that tried to attack them all got killed. After some more walking, the group saw a giant mansion that resembles a skull with long horns on top. This mansion occupies a considerable portion of the Island. Rose spread out her sense and found out that there are three people inside. Rose called out, "Kaido, come out!" After calling out, they heard a laughter as a big figure came out of the skull followed by another two. One is a tall and large man, appearing to stand taller than the very large Jack. He wears mostly dark clothes that completely cover his body, including a mask over his face and a spiked hat with goggles on it. He wears a buttoned jacket studded with small circles that has skull designs on its collars, pants with studded rings around them, and gloves with small spikes at the forearm. The jacket also has medium spikes coming off the shoulders. He also has a pair of large dark wings on his back resembling angel wings. Flames also appear to be emitting from the back of his head. He is King. The other one is a large man with an extremely thick build, which he claims is all muscle. His head is hunched and is, save for chin folds, undistinguished from his massive neck due to his nonexistent jawline. His face is small compared to his rotund body. His eyes are covered by oval-rimmed sunglasses that instead of having temples seem strapped on by black bands, which go around his head in such a way as to form an X on his forehead; he has no visible eyebrows, a small hook nose, and a small mouth seen smoking a big cigar at all times, with lipstick making for a slightly effeminate look. He has distinctly eastern-looking hair, donning a Fu Manchu mustache whose tendrils widen as they droop to his c.h.e.s.t, and the top of his head being entirely bald save for a thick, queue-like braid adorned with ties with a stinger-shaped end section. They call this one Queen. The Fenrirs seeing King and Queen glared at them hatefully, letting out grrr sound with their teeth showing. The first one is a big guy, with horns on his head. Rose said "You must be Kaido. Show my your Dragon form and let''s see if you really is the strongest" King and Queen hearing Rose''s taunting tried to attack her without saying anything. But before they could get near Ophis transformed into her Dragon form and caught them with her Dragon arms. It startled King and Queen so does Kaido. Ophis is getting hungry and wants to go eat cake to fill her craving. Squeezing her Dragon arm, both King and Queen turned into a blood mush without being able to do anything. Ophis then said, "Rose, hurry, I am Hungry" as she floated up in the sky. Kaido seeing Ophis in her Dragon form laughed, he said "Can you kill me?" then also transformed into his Dragon form. His Dragon form is not like Ophis form, but it is like that of a snake, a very long and a big one. Shirone seeing his Dragon form pointed her finger and said, "Ah! What a huge snake!" Kaido hearing what Shirone said glared at her and wanted to kill her. Diving towards Shirone who is riding her Fenrir he opened hi jaw up wanting to swallow Shirone and the Fenrir. But. Before he could do so, his neck got grab by someone and stopping him from getting near Shirone more. Kiado looked at the one who is grabbing his neck and got shocked. It is another Dragon, but this one is like Ophis the only difference is that this one is bigger and has a red color. It is no other than Rose in her Dragon form. Rose squeeze the neck of Kaido who''s in his Dragon form and asked, "Is this all your strength? Why would they call you the strongest beast when you are just this strong" Kaido glared hatefully at Rose and tried to hit her with his tail but only to be caught by Rose''s other hand. Rose then said, "Weak, just die. How dare you call yourself the strongest!" Rose squeeze her dragon arm that is holding Kaido''s neck, Kaido felt pained by Rose squeezing and let out a grunt sound. He tried to break free, but alas, Rose is not just a simple dragon. She is a Dragon God. Rose put more force into her squeezing, Kaido who gave his all to break free slowly felt weak and suffocate. Rose didn''t wait anymore and put more force into her hand. As strong as she is, Kaido''s dragon head got separated from his neck. His head fell into the snow down below so did his dragon body. As the separated head and body fell into the snow, Kaido''s head and body transformed back into his human form. After Kaido''s body turned into that of a human, his body and head blinked in a yellow light. Not long after that, a fruit floated up. Shirone took out a sack from her ring and placed Kaido''s head in it. The bag wasn''t enough to fit it because of the horn thus, Shirone broke the horns and threw it away and placed Kaido''s head into the sack then jump back up into her Fenrir. Rose grabbed the fruit and looked at it, she wanted to throw it away but she suddenly remembered about the ''Devil Fruits'' that Silver told them before. Storing the fruit into her ring, she said, "Let''s go take the ship and go to where Silver is at" The three nodded, Ophis in her Dragon form and Rose just flew followed by the Fenrirs who is being rode by Shirone and Kuroka. Reaching where they docked the ship, Rose stored it into her ring, thinking, ''I should have just stored it since the beginning'' Spreading out her senses and locating where Silver is and found him, she opened a portal, huge enough for her and the others. Entering the portal and exiting it, they can see Silver and the others along with many unknown people down below. After Shirone showed the head of Kaido to Silver and with him telling them to go back to the Empire and will follow later, the group then went back along with Roger, Whitebeard, Garp, Ace, Rouge, and Rayleigh. Not long after, Irene, Erza, Gray, Gajeel, Natsu, then Luffy came out from a portal just in front of the Imperial Palace. Then Silver, Hanc.o.c.k, Shanks, Benn, and the others also came. Luffy, Ace, Garp, Hanc.o.c.k, Shanks and his crew are all shocked when they saw Silver''s Empire. They can see Dragons here and there flying about. But what made Shanks more shocked was when he saw Roger. Tears run down on his eyes, he was happy seeing that his captain is alive. Everyone thanked Silver from the bottom of their hearts which Silver just gave them a smile and said, "It''s just a little thing, don''t mind it". Silver then remembered about Luffy and his crew, giving instruction to Rayleigh and Luffy on what they should do, the two agreed. Luffy went back to Marineford along with Rayleigh and did what they did on the storyline. At first, Luffy protested, saying about his Nakama, but Silver said, "If you can beat anyone in my Empire, you can do as you like" Luffy went running about for a week challenging everyone he sees but will always get beaten up. How could he beat them? Everyone living on the Empire knows Haki and not to mention Dragons and Mages and Gods. At the end, Luffy agreed to undergo under Rayleigh''s training for two years. Luffy and Rayleigh went to Rusukaina. Ace stayed at the Empire along with his parents. Whitebeard went back to his family and to see about his territory. Garp went back to the Marines. Two months passed¡­ Silver is sitting in his Imperial Throne with trembling hands as he reads the newspaper with veins almost popping out from his forehead. He shouted in a loud voice, "What have you done now! JACK!!!" Chapter 110 - He Got Drunk!... Marineford~ Two Months Ago¡­ Big Mom came to Marineford along with her family by following Jack''s Vivre Card because of being worried about her husband''s well-being. Knowing that the War about Whitebeard and the Marines are taking place right there and seeing that the Vivre card of jack is pointing right at Marineford, Big Mom didn''t even think twice. Even though she is pregnant and Jack telling her that she shouldn''t travel for she is pregnant and it might do bad for the baby, she still did for she''s worried about him. F.u.c.k the war! F.u.c.k the Marines! If anyone hurts my husband, I will war with them all! Is what Big Mom is thinking. Reaching Marineford, the thought of them all about a chaotic war that they will see, never came into their view. The ship stopped just in front of the frozen bay. The Charlotte Family descended the ship one by one and ready to dash forward and look for Jack, except for Big Mom who got told that she shouldn''t be jumping around and just wait at the ship by her children. With Katakuri and Smoothie leading the group of hundreds members of Big Mom Pirates ready to dash and look for Jack with weapons drawn out, stopped. Why? Because they saw Jack running towards them followed by a big green guy who looked angry. Seeing jack along with a big green guy coming at them who looked angry as he followed Jack tensed up, thinking that the big green guy is an enemy and ready to attack. Jack seeing Katakuri ''who he always bullies'' along with the others with a ready to attack pose, shouted, "Don''t attack, he is a friend" as he signaled them not to do anything stupid. If you attack him, you will regret it! thought Jack. Lin Lin who''s belly is showing her pregnancy cried when she saw Jack. She then hugged Jack not bothering about Hulk. Jack felt happy that there is a woman who really loves him and ready to even look for him at the middle of a war. Is it really a war? Hulk seeing Jack being hug by Lin Lin and crying felt something in him. He thought ''Hulk, needs a woman''. Jack comforted Lin Lin until she stopped crying. They then began to sail back to New World. ---------------¡ª Three Weeks Later¡­ Totto Land¡­ The Big Mom Pirates along with Jack and Hulk reached their destination. The citizens of the Archipelago hearing that Lin Lin and the others are back along with Jack, celebrated. It''s because they can finally rest and rebuild everything. Wait rebuild? As the ship reached Totto Land and sailing towards Whole Cake Island, Jack frowned. Jack asked, "Why is everything in ruins?" as he looked back at an Island that the ship just passed by. "Mama lost her self control when she missed you and couldn''t find you, she runs everywhere while destroying everything in her path searching for you, the good thing is Katakuri nii-san remembered about the war and told mama about it and telling her that you might be there. She calm down after and we sail to Marineford" informed Br?l¨¦e. Jack looked at the sleeping Lin Lin who''s head is resting at Jack''s l.a.p and sigh. ''She truly cares for me'' thought Jack as he cares the smooth hairs of his wife. Hulk is talking with Charlotte Custard while eyeing Jack. Seems like Charlotte Custard liked Hulk the moment she saw him. Seeing his green body full of ripped muscles that looked like wanting to explode and his mean and angry expression got her heart shot by Mr. Cupid. When they sailed back from Marineford, she went towards Hulk and introduced herself and with Hulk only saying, "Hulk". As days passed, she will always go to Hulk keeping him company while talking with him, Hulk''s mean and angry expression that''s always plastered on his face disappeared and got replaced with a happy one. (Imagine that) As they sail, days passed and turned into weeks until they reached Totto Land. Hulk seeing the Islands that''s filled with ruined buildings everywhere thought, ''They like smashing?'' and smiled revealing his big white teeth. Custard seeing Hulk smiled for the first time got her heart beat faster than it ever was with her eyes becoming heart like. The ship sailed towards Whole Cake Island as they passed Island after another with ruined buildings and with people rebuilding them while some partied. Jack hearing the sounds for people''s celebrating or partying wanted to join. He decided, once they reach the main Island, they will also throw a party. Time passed, and they reached their destination. They then got off the ship and walked towards the main building. Everyone seeing Jack is back also celebrated and cheered. With Jack carrying the sleeping Lin Lin in bridal style smiled and signalled everyone to keep quiet for they might wake the sleeping Lin Lin in his arms. Those who are cheering stopped and smiled at Jack then turned back and continue rebuilding stuffs. Hulk didn''t know what''s going on so he just followed quietly along with Custard who''s at his side with a big smile on her face. Jack told Hulk to wait outside for he will just put Lin Lin into her bed at the main building and come back. Hulk nodded and stopped just in front of the main building''s entrance and waited patiently for Jack. Someone dragged custard along with the others saying that they have something to do. Custard didn''t want to leave Hulk but couldn''t do anything but to follow her siblings. Bidding a short farewell to Hulk, Custard left along with the others leaving Hulk alone outside. A couple minutes passed, Jack came out and invited Hulk to follow him. Hulk said nothing but followed curious where they are going. Walking into the center of the main Island, Jack climbed up into a certain building and with a mic on his hand, he said, "Aye people! Jack is back. Let''s party for our new friend Hulk!" The citizens of the main Island heard what Jack announced, stopping their work at hand, they all shouted, "AYE~!" Not long after, most of the citizens of the Whole Cake Island went to where Jack is at with dishes of many kinds at hand. Jack seeing the people come smiled and took out a bunch of Rum which he stored inside of him. Hulk didn''t know what''s going on but seeing the smile on everyone''s face with foods and booze joined. Everyone greeted Hulk with a welcoming smile on their faces. Hulk smiled back. Everyone then partied, drinking, eating while talking. Soon the Charlotte family joined along with Lin Lin who got woken up by the noises. Everyone drank and partied, since it is still afternoon, they continued and partied to their hearts contents. Hours passed¡­ Hulk who''s not used to drinking too much, got drunk. His green face gained a tint of red and felt dizzy. Shaking his head right and left trying to shake off his dizziness with his eyes closed and opened them right after but still feeling dizzy. Everything is blurry in his sight, someone who''s supposed to be one, became three in his sight. Jack noticed Hulk''s unusual behavior and walked towards him, he asked, "Hey mate, are you alright?" Hulk looked at Jack who''s holding a bottle of rum who''s also drunk. To Hulk''s surprise, Jack also became three. Hulk stood up, Jack grabbed his pants trying to make him sit back but failed, gripping it tight and pulling it down, failed. To everyone''s surprise, Hulk jumped up to who know''s where along with Jack who''s holding tight at his pants and screamed to his fullest. Hulk jumped and Jump not knowing where to go, he jumped from Island to Island. Hulk is dizzy and drunk, thus he jumped to who knows where. Jack kept on screaming as he tightened his grip at Hulk''s Pants not wanting to let go soon. Hulk who''s in the air free-falling, reached another Island. Not knowing what he is doing anymore, he used all of his strength and jump up. Hulk who jump up so high as he goes into an unknown direction along with Jack who''s screaming fell into and Island then jump up again. On that Island, there''s a group drinking and laughing. It is Shanks and his crew who came back from the Empire. All of their mugs and bottle they are holding all fell down on the ground and thought, ''Wasn''t that Jack? Who''s the green one?'' On a certain Island¡­ Whitebeard and his crew are also drinking happily, celebrating about Ace rescue and with Whitebeard telling his crew about Roger. Suddenly, Hulk fell just at the back of Whitebeard, startling everyone then jump up again along with Jack''s screaming. Hulk who is drunk and dizzy, jump and jump without knowing where to go. As Hulk landed on an Island, he a red big mountain. He jumped up again towards the mountain leaving a dumbfounded group of people. Hulk who jumped towards the red mountain and only reaching almost half of it grabbed tight then climbed up using his hands and feet. If anyone can see him climbing, they might die of shock and thought ''How the hell can you climb it with such a fast pace! No! That isn''t what''s important! Why the hell are you climbing it!'' Hulk climb at a fast pace along with Jack who''s grabbing tight at his pants. Hulk climbed for a few minutes and reached the top. Hulk felt sleepy, Jack vomited. Hulk then jump up again. Seems like Hulk can''t control himself when he is drunk. Hulk jump and jump after another, even though he is sleepy he still jumped. Finally, Hulk jump so high along with Jack who''s almost losing his grip for his strength was all spent at his screaming. Hulk who''s at mid air fell asleep. Jack seeing that Hulk is asleep and they are still in midair, panicked. He tried to wake Hulk up but to no avail. As they fell down, Jack saw a familiar place, he thought, ''Again?'' Hulk and Jack fell down, at the same place where Jack fell down before. Crashing down from the roof to the same room, Jack saw the beautiful figure again and with Hulk who''s snoring. Jack who has no strength left gritted his teeth and said, "We meet again, Milady. Please don''t panic and let me explain" The figure said nothing and dashed at Jack and punched him again, knocking him out for good. At Totto Land¡­ Lin Lin and the others didn''t know what to do, they just came back today and again Jack left along with Hulk. Lin Lin said that Jack should be alright with Hulk for he is not alone and will come back soon. A month passed, Jack and Hulk are not back yet. Lin Lin then began to panic and worried that something bad might have happened to the two. Everyone did their best at calming Big Mom down and succeeded. A week passed¡­ A news cocoo came and dropped a newspaper. A person who''s walking down the street saw the newspaper on the way and picked it up, reading its contents, his face turned grim and with a panicked look in his face runs towards the main building. The guards seeing the man running towards them stopped the man and asked what he needs, the man then gave them the newspaper and they also read it, as they read it, both of their faces also turned grim. One of them quickly run inside with the newspaper in hand and passed the newspaper to someone. That someone read the newspaper and his face also turned grim. The newspaper got passed around along with those who have read it telling it to others. The news quickly spread, Lin Lin who''s worried received the news. Lin Lin''s worried look turned into that of rage, she declared, "Ready everything quickly! We go to war!" ------------------¡ª Chaos Dragon God Empire~ Silver is sitting in his Imperial Throne with trembling hands as he reads the newspaper with veins almost popping out from his forehead shouted in a loud voice, "What have you done now! JACK!!!" What was written on the newspaper is this, *Jack Sparrow the husband of the former Emperor Big Mom broke into Mary Goise for the second time and assaulting a World Novel and even killing some along with someone. The World Noble declared that Jack Sparrow and his friend will be executed at Mary Goise in three days'' time* Chapter 111 - It is Time... Chaos Dragon God Empire~ The eight new Royal Guards (Dragon) that''s guarding the Imperial Hall were all shocked when they heard Silver shouted. Silver''s aura leaked out of him in a terrifying manner as his body trembled while holding the newspaper. Silver''s aura terrified the Royal Guards, they all thought, ''Why is the Emperor angry? What happened?'' as they kneel. You want to kill Jack? You want to kill Hulk? See how I kill you all! Is what was running inside Silver''s head. Everyone on the Empire felt Silver''s aura that is being released in an aggressive manner. Everyone stopped doing what they are doing and looked at the Imperial Palace with curious yet terrified expression. Even if Silver''s couldn''t transform into his Drag¨®n Form, if he really wished so, he could destroy the whole planet just from his aura alone. Silver''s wives that are in the Empire immediately went to where he is at and calmed him down. "What''s wrong?" asked Irene. Silver said nothing and just gave the newspaper to Irene. Irene took the newspaper, and the others surrounded her and all of them read it. Not long after, they all frowned, Rose said, "Mary Goise? Isn''t that the place we destroyed before?" "It was" said Irene "Do we go?" asked Ophis "Yes, I guess it is time to annihilate those bastards who are calling themselves as Celestial Dragons" said Silver as he stood up from the throne. Rose thought of something and said, "Hey, while we''re at it, let''s show them who really is the rulers of this world" as she giggled. "Why? Do we need to?" asked Silver. "Of course" said Rose "Agreed. I don''t like those pigs calling themselves Dragons" said Ophis "Okay. So, how do we do it?" asked Silver Rose grinned then thought of something while telling the others what they think about it. Not long after, they came into conclusion and they all grinned evilly. ----------------¡ª At Whitebeards'' Ship¡­ "Gurararara. The World Nobles really are c.o.c.ky, for them to even think about killing Jack and that Hulk guy, Gurarara. Silver will surely make a move so will Big Mom. I guess it is time for them to fall, Gurarara" laughed Whitebeard happily as he got finished reading the newspaper. The crew of Whitebeard are all curious about what would make Whitebeard laugh so much. One member asked, "Pops, what''s making you so happy?" Whitebeard said nothing and just threw the newspaper to the member who asked, the others who are also curious surrounded the man then they all read it. Not long after, the man asked, "Pops, will we go help?" "Foolish brat, we won''t but we will go watch the fall of the World Nobles" said Whitebeard. "Watch? Then should we go prepare the booze and everything?" asked the man. "You need not ask, just prepare" said Marco who came up to the deck. The crew of Whitebeard then cheered and went to do their own thing with a smile on their faces. ------------------------¡ª At a certain Island¡­ Shanks and his crew along with Hawk Eye who''s covered in bandages on his body and just came the day before were all drinking with Shanks who seemingly can''t stop laughing. "Dahahaha, I can''t really believe you fought Erza. Look at yourself now Dahahaha" laughed Shanks while looking at Hawk Eye. Hawk Eye who''s being laughed at by Shanks got irritated and chug down the sake in his hand then said, "When will you stop? You''ve already said it thousands of times!" "Dahahaha, man, I just can''t believe it, really" said Shanks as he also chugged down the sake in his hand then took a bottle and poured some into his mug then to Hawk Eye. He asked, "So, how does it feel like to get defeated by her?" asked Shanks "Not too bad, I hope I can fight with her again to hone my skills more" said Hawk Eye. "If you can go to their Empire, I''m sure you will get stronger than you ever could think of" said Shanks. "Empire?" asked hawk Eye Shanks then told Hawk Eye about Silver''s Empire, Hawk Eye listened to every detail Shanks said and he couldn''t almost believe it but with the agreement of Shanks crew, he believed it, not that he doubted Shanks to begin with. As they were talking, a member who''s on the lookout came running to where they are at with a newspaper in hand. Everyone stopped and looked at the man running towards them with a curious look on their faces. Shanks asked when the man reached them, "What''s wrong?" The man said nothing and just handed the newspaper at Shanks as he panted. Shanks gave the man a drink then read the newspaper. As Shanks read it, he smiled and said stood up. He said, "Guys, pack the things up, we''re going to watch!" "What are we going to watch, captain?" asked Lucky Roo. "How Silver wreck Mary Goise and the World Nobles" said Shanks with a smile then threw the newspaper to the others and they read it. After some time, everyone cheered then packed things up not forgetting the boozes. -------------------------¡ª Whole Cake Island¡­ After Lin Lin a.k.a Big Mom read the newspaper, she gave out orders in an angry tone. Her children who didn''t know asked why, those who knew told them about the contents of the newspaper. Hearing what they said, they contacted everyone and told them about it. Hours passed, everyone pack up hastily and readied the sh.i.p.s in full gear. Everyone then boarded the sh.i.p.s one by one. The citizens who heard the news took up their weapons and wanted to join but got stopped by others. They could only suck it up and wait at Totto Land for the good news and no bad news. They like Jack because they saw him as the light, joy, and many thing more and now hearing that he is about to get executed, they are ready to take up arms and take him back even if it cost them their lives. Lin Lin is angry so is her children. Custard is also worried about Hulk and angry at the same time. Aye~ everything''s going to be f.u.c.k.e.d up! -------------------¡ª Marineford¡­ Garp, Sengoku, and Aokiji along with the old lady (Forgot her name) are all discussing about the World Nobles decision. Garp laughed merrily and said "Wahaha, those pigs doesn''t know who they have offended" as he put a cracker into his mouth and chewed it loudly. "Oi Garp! You haven''t told us about the place you go along with Roger!" said Sengoku in an angry tone. "Wahaha! Well, I can only say one thing about that place" said Garp who he told no one about the Empire. "One thing? What one thing!" said Sengoku The old lady and Aokiji just listened to the side, not saying anything. "That place¡­ Is where Gods live" said Garp in a serious tone. Sengoku, Aokiji, and the old lady didn''t know what to say. Sengoku asked, "What do you mean by that? Tell us in details" Garp sighed then told them about the Empire, even though he just said one thing, he couldn''t help it but tell Sengoku about it for he is a friend of his for a long time. Time passed as Garp finished telling them about the Empire. Sengoku, Aokiji, and the Old Lady faces turned grave. Gods? Goddesses? Angels? Devils? Dragons? Ohara? Mages? Oh My God! Those Pigs really didn''t know who they have just offended!!! Executing a real God''s friend? They are insane!!! Thought Sengoku, Aokiji, and the Old lady. Sengoku promptly took up the Den Den Mushi and called Mary Geoise, after some time of trying to call them, someone finally answered. Sengoku then told them to stop the execution and apologize to Silver or face his wrath, not even counting Big Mom. On the other side are the five elders. Hearing what Sengoku said asked if what he''s saying is true. Sengoku told them that everything is true. The five elders faces turned grave hearing what Sengoku said and contacted the World Nobles but to no avail. The World Nobles insisted on executing Jack and Hulk, not believing that Silver is a God for they think that they are the only ones who can be called Gods. Unknown to them, there is a person listening to everything. This person is the one who really controls everything from the shadows but the five elders knew who it was. The person thought, ''No one can stop my plans, I will rule this world!'' then disappeared into nothingness. After some time of trying to convince the World Nobles, the five elders gave up for even the Princess supported it. Sengoku just sighed and said, "Prepare for the God''s Wrath" then cut off the line. Sengoku, Garp, Aokiji, and the Old Lady then talked again not minding what is about to happen to the pigs. ------------------------¡ª Three Days Later¡­ The day of execution came. --------------------¡ª Silver said, "It is time for destruction!" Chapter 112 - The Elders... Mary Geoise~ During the pass three days, the five elders tried to convince the World Nobles to stop the execution or face the wrath of Gods. But, to their dismay, they never listened to what they are saying. They say that even the Noble Princess supports it and won''t take their advises. The five elders tried their best to convince the pigs, but no one listened to them. Just for confirmation, they called Sengoku once, twice, thrice again and again. Sengoku got irritated and told them everything he knows. Then they call again, asking the same question. Sengoku finally snapped and said, "If you don''t believe me, then don''t! Who cares about those pigs!" then cut off the line, nearly wanting to stop all communications they have at the Holy Land. Garp who''s eating his crackers while sitting at a sofa that''s near to where Sengoku is at laughed hard at the pigs pridefulness. Aokiji and Tsuru went out to make sure that anyone does nothing stupid. Sengoku at first doubted what Garp told and the others but, remembering about the war that just took place months ago couldn''t help it but think otherwise. He watched Silver''s crew dominate everything to where even Whitebeard didn''t need to do anything and just watch, even his strongest fighters couldn''t do anything, especially Akainu and Kizaru who got killed in just one attack. Hours later, a soldier came to Sengoku and reported, "Fleet Admiral! Grave news!" as he panted. "What is it!?" asked an startled Sengoku. "Th-the Red Hair Pirates, Whitebeard Pirates, and Big Mom Pirates are all making a move in full force heading towards Mary Geoise!" reported the soldier. "What!? What about the Dragon Gods Pirates!? Any news about them!?" hastily asked Sengoku. "N-no! No one has seen them yet, Fleet Admiral!" said the soldier. "Damn it! You can leave, report to me if anyone got news about them!" commanded Sengoku. ''Garp is just laughing his a.s.s off when he heard the news. The Red Hair Pirates are making their move! The Whitebeard Pirates are also making their move! And why is Silver not making his move? Damn this! Then¡­ That''s right! Maybe it''s about time I retire'' Thought Sengoku. A minute later, the den den mushi rang again. Sengoku picked it up and answered it, only to get madder again for the ones who are calling are the five elders again asking about the same thing. Sengoku informed them about the movements of Shanks, Whitebeard, and Lin Lin who are heading towards Mary Geoise. The five elders'' faces turned more grave, Silver is already bad enough and now that the monsters are also joining, what could they possibly do? Others may call them the five elders and are strong but so what? They are just below the World Nobles and can just listen to them. They might decide for the Navy or Marines but, at the end, they are lower than the pigs! One need not ask for the answer is a big, NO! Cutting off the call, they talk to each other. One who''s holding a Katana who''s wearing glasses said, "As you all know, we are already old and have done many biddings of the pigs. I guess it is time for me to spend the rest of my with my family" as he sighed. One asked, "What do you mean?" "Well, if the Gods really came, they will discover everything. Not to mention ''Him'' and ''That''" The other four looked down and thought about what might happen, one then said, "Yes, I guess it is about time to cut ties, forget ''Him'' and the pigs. I agree about what you just said, we are all old. It is time to spend our remaining lives with our families" The other three looked at the two, one asked, "What do you guys mean?" "Well, we are retiring and go to some place peaceful away from anyone''s control" said the glasses wearing guy. The other three contemplate on what the glasses guy said, "Yeah, we are old enough and our time is running out. Who cares about secrets, f.u.c.k those pigs!" said a chubby guy who stood up. The other two also contemplated and decided, one asked, "So where will you guys go?" "We don''t know. We''ll just find an Island to live free and start a new life" said the glasses wearing guy. "Hmmm. In that case, let''s keep one of each other''s Vivre Card so we can meet up anytime we want" said a skinny tall guy. All of them then took out their own Vivre Card then tore a piece for each other. "Well then, let''s meet up again later" said one. "Wait! Can''t we go to Sengoku and ask about that Empire? Maybe they will let us in with our family" recommended one. The other four nodded then all took off towards Marineford not minding what is to befall the pigs after telling a guard that they''ll be going to marineford, never to come back. Someone who''s hiding behind the shadows thought, ''You guys can go to wherever you like. I will hunt you all down and kill you for betraying the Kingdom'' ---------------------------¡ª Three Days later¡­ The place is lively as much as it can. The World Nobles paraded one by one while riding their human rides as they wave their hands. Guards and the citizens of the Mary Geoise are all cheering loudly. Near to the back of the parade, some guards are dragging a beaten up Jack who''s chained up with chains made of sea stones while some are carrying a sleeping Hulk. Reaching the place for where they''ll be executing Jack and Hulk, which is just in front of the Majestic Palace of the Mary Geoise, they all stopped and payed their respects to the Princess. The Princess wave her hands signalling everyone to shut up, said, "As you have all heard, this man named Jack Sparrow broke twice into my chamber. The first time he did so, I who has a huge forgiving heart only got him sent at Impel Down. But! He broke out and still have the guts to come back and broke into my chamber and even brought someone with him! We as the World''s Ruler cannot forgive such things twice! I declare that this man Jack Sparrow and his friend are to be executed!" Hearing the Princess decree, everyone shouted and cheered loudly while the guards fired their pistols up in the sky. The Princess then said, "Begin the execution!" The guard then dragged Jack and carried Hulk into a platform which is just five meters high and placed their necks into a guillotine. Jack tried to fight back but got restricted by the guards. Seeing the shard blade hanging above his head, Jack prayed to who knows who then looked at Hulk who''s snoring. The Princess seeing everything going smoothly smiled; she looked at everyone then frowned, she asked, "Where is the Five Elders!? Someone, go call them here! They are the one who will do the execution!" Everyone looked around, true, they invite the five elders and be the one to the execution of Jack and Hulk, but for some reason, they are not there. One guard sweat but took the courage to step forward and reported, "Your Highness, three days ago the Five Elders said that they will go to Marineford and never to come back" nervously. "What!?" shouted everyone. The Princess who''s standing at the Palace balcony said "Why did you not tell me earlier!!??" completely angered. The guard defended, he said, "REPLYING TO HER HIGHNESS! NO ONE ASKED ME!" Chapter 113 - You Dare?!!!... Red Line~ Mary Geoise¡­ The World Nobles stood dumfounded. The Citizens stood dumbfounded. The Guards stood dumfounded. The slaves looked dumbfounded. The princess looked dumbfounded. Everyone stared at the guard who just spoke. All Dumbfounded. What do you mean no one asked you?! You should have reported as soon as they left or even before they left! No one asked me?! No one asked my A.S.S!!! Everyone''s dumbfounded and stared at the guard. Suddenly, everyone heard a laughter coming from the execution platform. "Bwahaha! Nice going there, mate! Wahaha! Why don''t you follow me and learn?" Everyone came back to their senses and looked where the voice came from, even the guard who just spoke looked over. As everyone looked over where the voice came from, they could see Jack grinning like a maniac. The guard thought, Follow you? Why the heck should I follow you?! You who is about to get executed! The princess looked at the guard and commanded, "Contact Marineford and ask them about the elders!" Ring Ring Ring Ring Ring The guard with Den Den Mushi at his hands tried to contact Marineford for some minutes, but for some reasons, no one answered. The princess narrowed her eyes and got angry. She shouted, "WHY ARE THEY NOT ANSWERING! WHO DO THEY TAKE FOR?!" Everyone who''s at the venue felt nervous. For the elegant and graceful princess to shout in an angry tone. This is the first time they ever witness the princess getting angry and shouting! Everyone said nothing and looked down as sweats wetted their clothes. Jack is still grinning and Hulk beside him, snoring. Not long after, another guard came running from somewhere with a paper in hand. Everyone looked at the guard with a curious expression when they saw the paper in his hands. The princess frowned when she saw the guard and asked, "What is it? " The guard panted and reported in a nervous tone. He said, "Your Highness we have just received a telegram from Marineford" and panted more. "What is it? Tell me" commanded the princess. The guard then stood straight and read the contents of the paper. He said nervously. "Never contact Marineford again. We are cutting ties with you and you cannot control us anymore. The five elders also abandoned you because of your stupidity. Marineford gives and wishing you all the luck we could for your incoming demise. The Red Hair Pirates, The Whitebeard Pirates, Big Mom Pirates, and the true Gods are coming your way. - PS. Goodbye Stupid Pigs. Yours Truly. Sengoku, Kong, Garp, and all of Marineford" After the guard finished reading, he knew nothing anymore. He wanted cry, but couldn''t. He wanted run away, but couldn''t. If he could go dig a hole to hide, he would. ''Without the help from the Navy, how could these pigs even fight back?'' thought the guard. ''Mama, come and save me!'' cried the guard from within. Hearing what the guard just said, the princess nearly fainted because of shock. The pigs are all shocked again and dumfounded as they stared at the guard. Jack laughed, Hulk snored more. The princess shouted in anger. "How dare they! They are just lowly servants born to do our bidding! Pigs? How dare they call us all pigs!" She breathed hard then continued, "Hear my decree! Take Sengoku, Garp, The Elders, and Kong here. We must execute them!" Everyone stared at the princess then to each other in a daze. They all thought, ''Who would go?'' What execute? Who would do it? Everyone didn''t know what to do anymore. They even didn''t want to think. Execute them? Execute your ass! If you want to execute them. Go find them yourself! As everyone is shocked and dumbfounded, another guard came running covered in sweats. He shouted. "The Red Hair Pirates. The Whitebeard Pirates. Big Mom Pirates are all coming in a massive number!" Hearing the guard, everyone came back from stupor and only to be shock again. Everyone stared at the guard, even the princess did. They all thought, ''How did they even got up here!'' --------------------------¡ª Flashback¡­ After the war¡­ When Silver came back and gathered everyone and celebrated the rescue of Ace that was successful. Everyone drank as they celebrated along with some crying, saying thanks, and many more. After some hours of drinking, Whitebeard asked, "Silver, I heard your ship could fly?" "Yes, it could," replied Silver. Whitebeard wondered, then he asked again, "Can you make my ship able to fly too?" "Dahahaha! Whitebeard, don''t ask too much from Silver. He already helped to save Ace," said a drunk Shanks. Silver pondered for a while then said, "Yeah why not, I''ll also make of your family or allies sh.i.p.s able to fly" "Gurarara! Thank you!" gratefully said Whitebeard. Silver then looked at Shanks and asked, "Shanks, do you also want your ship to fly?" "Ohh! For real? Can you do it? I would be glad to" said Shanks. "Yeah why not? I also made Big Mom''s ship able to fly haha," said Silver. "Then let''s drink more!" said Shanks. They then all drink until they are all drunk. A few days later, Silver went around, making Shanks and Whitebeard''s sh.i.p.s able to fly. Silver spent a day doing it for he has to teleport here and there and again. When he''s done, Shanks and Whitebeard thanked him again and again. But Silver said that it''s not that much of a problem. Everyone then drank again as they talked more. After some time, Shanks, Whitebeard and the others bid Silver and everyone on the Empire farewells. The time they spent there is not just all about drinking; They also spared with the Empire''s citizens and also got stronger, albeit it''s just a few days. Silver then sent them back to where they wanted. Flashback End¡­ -----------------------------¡ª Seeing so many sh.i.p.s up in the air and slowly descending to where they are, everyone then panicked and ran everywhere. Some ran away while some stayed with an angry expression plastered all over their face. Some of those who stayed are those who valued their pride being a world noble also stayed with angry expression on their face. As the sh.i.p.s descended to the ground. The Pirates got off, one after another, and walked right in front of the palace. The only thing separating them is the execution platform that''s occupied with Jack and Hulk who are lying down on their stomachs along with other two people who are standing at the platform ready to cut the rope any time. The first group to reach the place are the Whitebeard Pirates followed by Red Hair Pirates, Big Mom Pirates are the last one to arrive. A World Noble pointed his finger towards the pirates that were standing after them. He said, "How dare you filthy pirates to step towards the holy ground!" The Pirates just laughed at the World Noble. They all back away and unpacked their goods and sat down as they watched and drank. The princess and those who stayed seeing, so many pirates faces paled while some world nobles didn''t and has an angry expression on their faces. Big Mom pirates then reached the place and quickly got off the ship and ran to where the place is at. The other pirates made way for them so they don''t have to push their way in at the front. Lin Lin was the first to reach and only to see Jack at the execution platform along with Hulk, snapped. Lin Lin is mad beyond belief. She shouted, "How dare you try to execute my Jack!" She unknowingly unleashed her Conquero''s Haki in full force. The world noble fainted; some pirates fainted. The two people who''s ready to cut the rope anytime also got affected. With an axe in their hands, they fainted. But! As their body fell down, the axe in their hands accidentally cut the rope that''s holding the blade of the guillotine. The blade fell fast on both Jack and Hulk neck! Everyone seeing it all panicked. ''Oh No!'' They shouted in their heads and tried to do everything they can before the blade cuts off the neck of Jack and Hulk! They weren''t fast enough for they are some distance away from the platform. Everyone could only look in despair. The World Nobles and the princess all smiled seeing the blade falling onto the neck of Jack and Hulk. Everyone was terrified. Lin Lin ran as fast as she could to stop the blade. Jack panicked. Hulk snored. The first blade to fall was the one on Hulk. As the blade fell onto Hulk''s neck, the world nobles and the princess smiled in victory. But! When the blade reached the neck of Hulk. It stopped! The blood fountain they are expecting didn''t happen! What? You want to cut Hulk''s neck with a blade? Dream on, suckers! Those who were watching Hulk, and the blade were all dumbfounded and stared in disbelief. Then the blade on Jack''s is nearing his neck. Lin Lin was running at a fast pace, but she''s not as fast as the blade that''s falling onto Jack''s neck. Jack, seeing Lin Lin running towards him, hoping to save him, smiled. Jack said, "It''s fine. He is coming." The world nobles didn''t know what he was talking about and just sneered. ''You are dead'' they thought. The princess thought, ''Who is coming?'' Lin Lin ran with tears in her eyes and the blade falling onto Jack''s neck and reaching it in just a few centimeters away, stopped. The blade stopped! The princess was shocked. The prideful pigs are shocked. The Pirates smiled. Before the blade could even reach Jack''s neck, Silver appeared! Silver who just came seeing the blade falling into a figure who he is familiar with quickly caught the blade with his hand and stopped it. Silver raised the blade and used {Taker} skill and placed it at his inventory along with the guillotine. Silver sat down and broke the chains that were restraining Jack. Jack stood up and ran towards Lin Lin and got hugged by his wife, who cried. Silver then looked at Hulk and tried to wake him up. Shaking Hulk''s body for a few minutes, Hulk woke up. Hulk woke up and broke everything restraining him and sat then looked around. Not knowing what happened, he looked at Silver. "Hey, big guy, did you know they wanted to kill you and Jack?" said Silver. "Kill Hulk? WHO!!!" shouted Hulk and stood up, then looked around angrily. Silver said, "The one''s wearing white with a bubble on their heads." Hulk then focussed his gaze as he looked around, seeing the one''s Silver told him, Hulk jump down at the platform. The world nobles panicked and run away. But! Will Hulk let them off? F.u.c.k them! Hulk then ran around while picking up the world nobles and squeezing them into a ball as he threw them away with all of his strength. The pirates who are watching all cheered with mugs on their hands filled with sake or beer of any kind, even Jack''s rum as they laughed and drink! Silver smiled, seeing them. Silver looked at the palace behind him. Seeing a beauty with an angry expression on her face made him angry. He was already angry when he learned about Jack and Hulk''s execution. He was angry to the point that he wanted to erase all the world nobles. As angry as he was and seeing the beauty on the palace'' balcony with an angry expression made him angrier. Silver activated his Dragonic Conqueror''s Haki along with his true aura, focused it on the beauty that''s on the balcony, making her kneel. Silver said in an angry tone. "You dare call yourselves Gods of this world!? You dare think everyone is your servants!? You dare think you are the most powerful!? You dare call yourselves rulers!? You dare try to execute my friends!? F.u.c.k you all! Let me show you who is the real God and Ruler!!!" Chapter 114 - Never Believe Jack!... Mary Geoise~ Hulk who''s chasing the World Nobles around and throwing them everywhere, stopped and looked at Silver. Shanks and his crew also stopped drinking and look at Silver because they felt his aura unleashed. Whitebeard and his crew and allies also stopped and look at Silver, feeling a portion of pressure coming from him. Jack, Big Mom, and also her family stopped and looked at Silver. The World Nobles got pinned to the ground unable to move, but the princess who Jack called a beauty is the one who suffered more because Silver didn''t like her the most. He felt disgusted and angry. Silver also pressured the guards and the citizens but just enough to stop them from moving. Silver looked at them and scanned each one of them. Checking them up, Silver stopped pressuring some of them and said, "You guys can go. Never come back here." The guards who got freed didn''t know why Silver would let them go. They stared at Silver with a questioning look, curious that why would Silver let them go. Silver said, "Hurry and scram out of here, or you will die." Disappearing from everyone''s sight, Silver then looked at the citizens of Mary Geoise. Scanning each one of them, Silver said, "You, you, you, you, and also you. Get out of here" as he pointed each one of them. Those who got pointed heave a sigh of relief and thanked Silver then scram out of the place. Why would Silver let them go? Not all of them are the same as the others. Some guards are just doing their jobs in honest ways while some citizens have a baby or child with them, thus letting them go. Even though some of them did their own ways of ''evil'' Silver can''t just kill them, especially the children and those who are pregnant. If one is to kill even a child who knows nothing and has done nothing to others, one can only call it ''Pure Evil''. The citizens who Silver spared and so are the guards promised to themselves to change and are grateful to Silver for sparing them. As the citizens disappeared from sight, Silver looked at the World Nobles, he said. "Now then, it''s your turn." The World Nobles who''s still pinned down on the ground faces paled as their body trembled. "Please, Spare me!" "Please, let me go. I promise to change!" "How dare you do what you want in our Holy Land! Who do you think you are!" Some pleaded while some cursed but Silver paid none attention to them and looked for a certain someone. "Yo! Reverse Broccoli Head! It''s been a while," said Silver as he stopped pressuring the man and walked towards him. Everyone didn''t know who is Silver talking about so they look to where he is looking and walking at and thought. ''Reverse Broccoli Head? Yeah, seems right. The one who Silver called Reverse Broccoli Head is no other than Donquixote Mjosgard. He is a World Noble that Silver encountered when he visited Fish-man Island. Mjosgard has his dark green hair styled in an updo, a hairstyle shared by most other World Nobles. He has a wide face with a bulbous nose that has snot hanging out from time to time, thick lips, and small slit-like eyes. Like all World Nobles, he wears a thick white protective suit adorned with medal-like knobs and an air bubble when out in public. Years ago¡­ When is still has restriction, he visited Fish-man Island and for some coincidence; he arrived just right after Mjosgard landed on Fish-man Island and with the Fish-man''s wanting to kill him but only to get protected by Queen Otohime. He watched the show in the shadows and after some time, the children of Queen Otohime also came. Silver noticed Vander Decken. He remembered that the fool would use his fruit ability on Shirahoshi. Silver smirked and used his {Taker} skill and took the fruit and his ability from him with Decken knowing a thing. Not long after, the children of Queen Otohime also reached the place and watched everything. Seeing their mother bloodied because of gunshots and getting taken as a hostage, Shirahoshi cried. As the Big Child cried, Sea Kings appeared, summoned by Shirahoshi without her knowing. Those who saw it and knew something looked at Shirahoshi then to the Sea Kings. It shocked them all; they knew about this kind of power. Some of them got exited while some got shocked to the core. Silver waited no longer and appeared beside Shirahoshi, which shocked her brothers and others. They put up their guards and some pointed guns towards Silver and asked, "Who are you?" "Don''t worry, I mean no harm. Shirahoshi, don''t cry nothing bad will happen to your mother," said Silver, who''s staring at Shirahoshi. Shirahoshi looked at Silver and for some unknown reason, she felt she could trust Silver and stopped crying, then nod her head obediently like a child she is. Silver, seeing her stopped crying, smiled. When Shirahoshi stopped crying, the sea kings also submerge themselves back into the deep sea, disappearing from sight. Silver then teleported to where Queen Otohime is at and healed her, Mjosgard fainted from fright and fell down onto the ground when he saw the sea kings. Queen Otohime didn''t know what happened for it was too quick, even her arm that got shot by a gun earlier stopped bleeding and also healed. Looking at Silver who healed her, she asked, "Who are you?" "Name''s Silver. It''s nice to meet you, Queen Otohime," said Silver politely. The Queen thanked Silver but Silver didn''t really mind it. Waking up the fainted Mjosgard up. Silver beat him up as he healed him. Not long after, the king and many more citizens of Fish-man Island also came into the place and asked what has transpired. Telling everything that has occurred and watching Silver beating up the World Noble stopped him for they feared that when he goes back and tell the marines everything, they might face extinction. Especially a human beating him up at their Island which they never knew or heard of. Silver said, "Don''t worry, if any of them come to find trouble here. I''ll take care about it," assured Silver. Hearing what Silver said as he beat up Mjosgard, they still stopped him to which Silver listened and stopped with a sigh. Healing Mjosgard for the last time, Silver threatened him to which Mjosgard didn''t dare refute. The Queen then invited Silver to come at their palace for she wanted to thank him, even Shirahoshi invited him, making him unable to refuse. Silver then agreed and joined them, dragging Mjosgard along with him. Days passed, Queen Otohime sailed together with Mjosgard because of her dreams of wanting the Fish-man citizens be able to go inland and explore. Silver stayed back and just gave a protective talisman to Otohime that''s able to summon him whenever her life is at risk. Silver stayed at Fish-man Island for months and watched everything until Otohime would get assassinated by Hody Jones. He watched and let things play out, even watched Otohime''s death. He wanted to prevent it from happening but couldn''t. Silver begged the system. But to no avail. Silver thought hard; he spent days thinking in frustration. Then, he found a flaw! He''s able to revive Queen Otohime. But! Otohime must not show herself alive to her family or to her citizens, but can only let those who could keep secrets know, but not her family! Silver revived Otohime without further ado when he found the flaw. At first, when Otohime got revived, she looked around, curious. She knew she died but now again alive. She noticed Silver; she questioned him, which Silver answered everything. When she learned that Silver is a God, she believed it and asked nothing further. Silver then told her everything she must not do, which made her cry. She couldn''t meet her family; she couldn''t show herself to the public but just until the right time comes. Silver took her to the Empire and hid her identity to the world. She begged Silver to let her see her family, but Silver couldn''t do anything then thought of something. Silver made a TV for her and made it so she could always watch her family all the time. Otohime didn''t stay at the Imperial Palace but at a lone house, only for her. She watched everything; she watched her children grow up; she watched her husband; she watched everything. She wanted to meet and hug them all but wasn''t able to do so. She spent her time watching her family so is her citizens; she laughed, and she cried. Mira, Erza, Rouge, and the others spent time with her also, keeping her company. Silver took Otohime back to Fish-man Island, but she must still wait for two years until Shirahoshi comes. Jinbe was there sitting in front of her supposed to be grave. Seeing the Queen and Silver almost shocked him to death. The Queen is dead! How is she alive! Is what Jinbe is thinking. "Oya? Jinbe you''re here," said Silver. "Si-Silver! Que-queen Otohime! H-how!" asked a wide-eyed Jinbe. "I''m tight on time. Queen Otohime, let Jinbe know, I trust him" said Silver then disappeared. Leaving Queen Otohime and Jinbe alone at the graveyard. Queen Otohime then told everything to Jinbe which Jinbe almost couldn''t believe but just to believe. He watched his Queen die. He watched her funeral. Now, seeing her alive in flesh, what he can''t believe, believes for everything''s laid down in front of him! Present¡­ Mjosgard seeing Silver kowtowed and cried, saying, "I''ve change Silver-sama! I told no one about you as you told me too. Please don''t kill me!" "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you, and I also know you''ve change," said Silver. Silver helped Mjosgard up and patted his shoulder. "It has been a while, go sit over there so won''t get killed accidentally." as he pointed to where Shanks and the other are. Mjosgard thanked Silver and walked to where Shanks and the others is at. Silver said, "Shanks, he is a good guy. Yep, I beat him before so he should be good." Shanks laughed and welcomed Mjosgard as he gave him a mug then said, "Come sit here, let''s drink and watch, Dahahaha!" Mjosgard took the mug and sat beside Shanks and said, "T-thank you!" "Don''t worry, let''s just watch," said Shanks, then gobbled up the contents of his own mug. Mjosgard said nothing and also chugged down the contents of his mug. He said, "This is delicious!" "Isn''t that right? It''s Jack''s rum. Dahahaha" laughed Shanks, They drank, not knowing where the f.u.c.k.i.n.g rum came from! The princess and the other worlds nobles are still pinned down on the floor. Silver paid no attention to them and looked at Jack. "Jack! Where was the beauty you were talking about before?" asked Silver Jack put down his bottle of rum and then pointed his finger. He said. "Isn''t that a beauty?" Everyone looked at where Jack was pointing at. They thought, ''No Sh*t!'' "Jack, you''re kidding right!" "No mate! I am not" F.u.c.k! How can you call that a beauty? Look at that body! Look at that figure! Look at that skin! Look at that face! F.u.c.k! You have a weird taste for beauty! Doesn''t she look like a pig! The description of a real pig! Look at that face, full of wrinkles and sh*its! Look at that figure, f.u.c.k.i.n.g looking like a pig! Never again! Never ever! We will never believe how you describe a beauty! F.U.C.K YOU JACK! YOU MISLEADING BASTARD!!! Chapter 115 - Rulers and Gods... Months Ago¡­ When Jack climbed up the Red Line and was drunk. When he fell into the bedchamber of the princess, he saw a ''Beauty'' which he told Silver and Whitebeard. He got knocked out by her and sent to Impel Down and when he got out and only to get drag by a drunk Hulk back. The ''Beauty'' Jack was talking about was not the princess at all! The one he was talking about was the one behind the princess. The one he saw was someone who was taking care of the princess for all her needs. When Jack saw her, the thought. A Beauty! He was not talking about the princess, but who he is talking about was the one behind the princess! Back to present¡­ When Silver saw the one Jack is pointing at, he nearly spurts out blood. He thought, ''F*cking misleading bastard!'' When Whitebeard saw the one Jack pointed at, he splurted out the rum that was on his mouth, he nearly chocked! He thought, I thought he was talking about the princess at that time! What a misunderstanding. I should have asked him more about it! When Lin Lin heard what Silver asked and saw who Jack was pointing at, she frowned. She grabbed Jack''s ear and asked, "And what do you mean by a ''Beauty'' eh Jack? Are you perhaps thinking of cheating me, eh!?" as she put some force into her grip. "Ow Ow Ow! No, no, my dear! I will never cheat you! Don''t get mad now; It is bad for the baby and please let go. It hurts," pleaded Jack. "Hmmpfh. If I ever find you cheating on me, I will surely teach you a lesson!" said Lin Lin as she let go of Jack''s ear. "No, no. I would never cheat you, my dear," sweetly said Jack as he blocked both of his ears, fearing that Lin Lin might pinch them again. Back to Silver. Silver just ignored Jack and looked at the princess, sure the princess is a beauty on own but she is a b*tch deep within. Seeing that Silver is looking at her. The princess, even though she is kneeling forcefully, glared at Silver, full of hatred. She weakly said, "So what now lowly peasant? You were just boasting a moment ago. True rulers? True Gods? I see no one who is. Just wait until my father comes. He will kill all of you!" in a threatening voice. "Yeah, I nearly forgot! Thanks for reminding me!" said Silver. Silver spread out both of his arms and waved them. Not long after, a portal appeared up in the sky. At first it was just small, but after sometime, the portal became bigger and bigger. Everyone looked up and watched the portal as it expanded. What everyone could at the portal is a massive island, an island that no one from the World Nobles has even seen appeared right before their eyes. But that wasn''t the one that gave them fright. It was the beings that are flying everyone and humans they could see. Some pissed at their pants, some fainted from fright, some trembled, some cried. They all have only one thought. ''Just who and what are they?'' "Oh? Isn''t that the Empire?" said Shanks. "Yeah it is" confirmed Whitebeard. "Empire?" asked Lin Lin for it is her first time seeing it. "Ah yes! I forgot to tell you about it," said Jack. He then told Lin Lin about it. Lin Lin asked nothing further for everything is laid down before her eyes and everyone. At the Empire. Rose the leader of mishaps couldn''t keep still; she kept walking back and fort. Thinking, ''How long, hurry. I want to do some beatings'' Everyone who''s inside the Imperial Hall just stared at Rose who''s walking back and forth outside the entrance of the hall. They understood her because they also couldn''t wait for the signal and also wanted to do some bashing but just sat there, waiting. Some time later, a portal formed up in the sky as it expanded. When Rose saw it she transformed into her dragon form and roared loudly. Ophis who was sleeping at the throne room got startled awake. Seeing Rose in her dragon form, she smiled. Quickly getting up, she went out and also transformed into her dragon form then roared. Shirone and Kuroka who''s feeding their Fenrirs'' also stopped and looked at the sky. Jumping up into their own Fenrir, they flew up. Mira who''s sparing with Erza and Hanc.o.c.k also noticed the portal and stopped, they all smiled then flew up. Irene, who was with Levy and Lucy who came back from Earthland and researching something, also stopped and looked at the sky. Nxy, Semiramis, Gabriel, Ingvild, and Serafall who was inside the Imperial Hall also went out with a smile on their faces. The dragons hearing Rose and Ophis roar looked at their magnificent forms and also roared. Seeing the portal huge up in the sky and seeing Silver along with many other people got them all pump up. Rose declared. "It''s time for us to show ourselves to the world! Let''s go!" Rose flew into the portal, followed by Ophis and the others. Almost all the citizens of the Chaos Dragon God Empire followed, some didn''t for they have their own work to do. Mary Geoise~ When the portal was huge enough for everyone to see the whole Empire. Many express their thoughts. Fright overtook the World Nobles. The princess face can''t be described at this moment. Rose exited the portal. Ophis followed. So is Silver''s other wives. Dragons exited it. If one is to count them all, it would take them hours by doing so. There are more than a million dragons that followed with many humans riding them! Gol D. Roger also came along with Rouge and Ace and many more. Draig the commander also came along with Albion and their wife. For Shanks and his crew, they were not surprised, for they have already seen the Empire. Whitebeard also isn''t but his crew is. Sure Whitebeard told them about the Empire but seeing it in person is a different matter. Lin Lin and her family are all surprised when they saw the dragons and the others. This is the first time they saw such force! The World Nobles didn''t what to do anymore. The princess seeing such a sight finally understood what Silver said before. When Silver said, "Who is the real God and Ruler!" Silver, seeing that everyone is here. He looked at the princess and said, "Calling you yourselves rulers? Treating yourselves as Gods? How dare you! You all are just a bunch of pigs, no, I can only see you as ants! You treat everyone like they are your slaves? Fine! Let me tell you. How you''ve treated everyone so far, you will pay for it a hundred times!" Silver roared. "WRECK HAVOCK! SHOW THIS BUNCH OF F*CKING INGRATES, THIS WANNABE GODS, WHO WE ARE!!!" Chapter 116 - One Piece... 1/3... Mary Geoise~ When Silver gave the order. Shanks cheered as he raised up his mug while some rum splashed out of it followed with his crew. Whitebeard also cheered and laughed, raising his big bottle of rum up. He said, "Let''s watch the show!" "Aye!" replied his crew as they also raised their mugs up and drank as they cheered. Lin Lin and her family are here to rescue Jack, so they prepared nothing, just weapons. Unlike Shanks and Whitebeard, who came fully prepared. On watching that is. Jack saw Hulk stopped in place and stared at the dragons up high above called him. "Hey, Hulk! Come over and let''s drink. No need to join them." Hulk heard Jack and looked at him. Hulk said, "Hulk want to smash!" But still walked over to where Jack is at. Hulk didn''t know why, but he felt like Jack and him could get along pretty well. Jack has a certain charm on him, no? Lin Lin asked Jack why he never told her the truth about the Empire and Silver. Jack just peeked a kiss at Lin Lin''s lips and said, "I''ll take you over there later, love." Lin Lin didn''t know why, but she blushed and then nodded her head. Saying nothing more, she also watched. Hulk reached Jack and Jack gave him a rum. Hulk didn''t want to drink but Jack, for some reason, convinced him. Hulk took the bottle of rum then sat down just beside Jack and they watched. -------------------------¡ª When Silver gave the order, all the dragons roared. Millions of dragons that were floating on the sky all roared at the same time. Their roar shook everything, red line shook, the clouds dispersed, the magnificent palace crumbled at some parts. The pirates cheered. The world nobles panicked and wanted to run away but couldn''t. Stuck in place, their feet failed them, they could only tremble from fright. Calling yourselves Celestial Dragons? Rulers? World Nobles? Everyone is just a peasant in your eyes? Well, then! Open your f*cking eyes! This is what Dragons is! This is what Gods is! This is what the true rulers'' power possesses! ------------------------¡ª After roaring, some dragons flew down while some stayed flying on the sky. Those who flew down played with the world nobles, be they fainted or awake. Catching and throwing, playing the pigs like a dodge ball. They killed them? No! They didn''t and won''t kill them! As Rose, who''s the leader of mishaps planned. "They treat themselves as gods? Let''s show them what a real god is!" "They think they can do what they want? Let''s show them how it''s done!" "They are the ones to decide one''s fate to their biddings, live or die? Who do they think they are!" "They can make anyone they want as their slave? Heh Heh, leave that to me!" "I remember! Let''s build or place our Empire at that place and make them our slaves!" "Let''s show the world, who and what we are!" No one disagreed. Silver nodded so did everyone. No, this is not a mishap. This to show those arrogant prick who''s above them. ------------------------¡ª Rose flew down so did Ophis and the others and transformed back to human form as they stood beside Silver. The dragons wrecked everything, the Holy Land everyone called is slowly being destroyed. The pirates cheered as the watched and drank booze after another with a laugh. The pigs tried to run, but failed. They became the plaything of the dragons. Rose and the other just watched everything as everything got destroyed. Silver''s wife saw two people on the palace balcony kneeling. Rose asked, "Silver, can we play with those two things up there?" She didn''t even think that they are a human anymore! They became things in Rose eyes, so did the others. Silver said nothing and just nodded. He didn''t even need to do anything; He could just sit there and watch as everything wreck everything. Rose laughed then flew to where the princess is at. The princess, seeing that the dragon from before and turned into a human right after coming at her, couldn''t do anything but wait. She prayed that her father and others come to save and help her and also to kill everyone. Even though she is strong and learned from the elders and her father, but confronting Silver? Dream on. With her meager strength she have, she tried to stand up and fought the pressure Silver is giving her. Silver, seeing that she is trying to fight back, stopped pressuring her and let Rose take care of her. The princess felt that the pressure stopped. She stood up as fast as she could and tried to run away but, with Rose coming at her, she failed. Rose grabbed her head and slammed it into the concrete floor, breaking it. The one Jack a ''Beauty'' got thrown away. She is just an attendant and held no power. Rose laughed. She said, "Oh? You''re not dead. Good! If you died just from that, I won''t have my fun!" and slammed her head again. Ophis said, "Rose, pass." with a pouting face. Rose looked at Ophis, knowing what Ophis wants. She threw the princess at her. Ophis didn''t catch her, but clenched her fist instead, not putting much strength into it. She caught the princess with a fist, straight into her face. Not really a catch but welcomed with a fist. The princess face can''t be described anymore, her face which is a beauty from before turned into a bloodied face of a pig. The elegant and magnificent face of the nobles princess now looked like a pig! But! That''s not the end of it. As per the plan of Rose, "Silver, you heal them, we play. Let''s make them what is real despair!" So did Silver, he healed everyone while the dragons played. It''s not much though, they are letting them suffer, again and again and again. Silver sat down into the platform and watched. The world nobles are getting passed by dragons as they played with them. Silver said, "Others, go free the slaves! This pigs will become our slaves from now on!" The dragons who was floating on the sky and waiting for Silver''s order finally got their turn. They all dove and search every nook and cranny as they freed slaves after another. The pirates cheered. The pigs got beaten and played. The princess cried. Someone who was always hiding behind the shadows couldn''t take it anymore. He finally wanted to make his move along with the others. But before he could give the order. Silver looked up and said, "You''re finally here, Sabo and Monkey D. Dragon. They are yours!" Chapter 117 - One Piece... 2/3... I''ll make quick work on this¡­ Don''t expect much. V: ------------------------¡ª Red Line~ Mary Geoise¡­ As the pirates watch the dragons play the pigs as they beat them up, throwing them and catching only to throw them again. Everyone suddenly heard Silver speak. Silver''s voice might not be that loud. Everyone still heard him despite the commotion they were watching. The dragons stopped and just floated up in the air with the pigs in their hands all beaten up with snot and tears on them. The pirates stopped cheering and looked at Silver. Seeing Silver looking up and hearing the name, Monkey D. Dragon and Sabo, they also all looked up. Ace who didn''t join the beating of the pigs since arriving and went to Shanks and drank with him and the others perked up when he heard the name ''Sabo''. Looking up as the sun hanging up above block his view preventing him seeing who Silver is looking at put up his arms above his forehead, blocking the blinding light coming from the sun. One is wearing a long black jacket with a buckle on the left sleeve, with a blue shirt and vest, a frilled cravat, and a simple belt holding a pair of loosen light-blue pants with black boots. He also wears a pair of brown gloves and the same top hat with goggles over the band and holding a pole in hand. The other one is wearing in a long green cloak, underneath which he wears the garb of a revolutionary. He has spiky black hair with a widow''s peak and a tattoo on the left side of his face; He also has stubble on his chin. When Ace saw the first one, he rubbed his eyes roughly until they hurt. Opening them up again and staring at the familiar face who is also looking at him with a smile plastered on his face, Ace remembered what Luffy told him, ''Silver said Sabo is alive!''. When Luffy told him what Silver said. Ace wanted to ask Silver about it, but Silver was busy and didn''t have the time. Ace went around the Empire, asking if anyone saw or knows Sabo, but only to get a reply. "I don''t know" from everyone on the Empire. Now seeing a familiar face staring at him with a smile on his face, Ace couldn''t help but tear up. Standing up and looking right into the eyes of the figure, Ace said, "Sabo?" with an unbelieving tone. "Ace, it''s been years, " said Sabo who also teared up. Confirming that the figure is truly Sabo, Ace shouted, "Sabo!" with tears running down on his face and run at his fastest speed towards Sabo and hugged him tight. Tackling Sabo down on the ground. Ace cried, seeing his sworn brother who he thought dead for years. He was happy and glad. Sabo also cried and laughed, feeling happy for finally seeing his sworn brother. Ace let go of him and got up, extending his hand for Sabo to grab which he did and helped him up. Sabo said, "It''s great seeing you again, Ace" as he patted Ace''s shoulder with smile on his face. "Sabo, H-how, where were you all these years?" inqiured Ace. "We will talk later. First, let''s help Dragon-san" said Sabo. "Help? On what?" asked Ace. "You will know" said Sabo as he readied himself in battle mode. Ace seeing Sabo with a determine look also readied himself. Sworn brothers, finally met again after years passed and standing right beside each other, ready to fight an incoming battle. -----------------------------¡ª When Dragon and Sabo descended, Dragon sent Sabo near Ace because he knew about them for Silver told him before when they met years ago. Dragon descended near Silver and said, "Thank you for giving me this opportunnity" as he nodded his head at Silver. "Don''t mind it. It''s just a small matter. Now go take your revenge," replied Silver. Dragon nodded and averted his gaze from Silver and looked into the palace. Activating his Armament Haki and coving himself from head to toe. Dragon shouted, "IM! Come out!" as he also activated all of his skills and prowess. Dragon''s voice reverberated throughout the place, his voice was loud and angry for everyone to hear. Most looked at him and silently gulped. Few knew about ''IM'' and those who knew can''t be counted by one''s fingers. Shanks frowned, Whitebeard stared, Lin Lin expressionless, Silver smiled, and Jack chugged down his Rum with a *Hic*. The others:¡­. With Dragons'' resounding angry voice that reverberated throughout the place, a figure slowly walked into the palace balcony, which is almost destroyed and stood there. The figure that stood at the palace balcony possessed a humanoid figure with sharp almond eyes with light-colored irises that have thin circles surrounding the pupils. He wears a crown that has four sharp, tall spikes on the top and an extremely long robe that flows upon the ground a great distance behind him. This figure is known as IM: No one knew what kind of power he possesses. No one from the outside ever saw him except for some. IM is the top of the world government; He is the one who controls everything to his wishes. He is the one who sits at the Empty Throne and commanding the five Elders before. No one knows how he truly looks like. No one knows how old he is. No one knows his real identity. He is someone that almost no one on the world have ever heard and knew of. He is IM, the shadow who controls everything from the darkness. "Monkey D. Dragon. We meet again" mockingly said IM as he stared at Dragon. Dragon smiled. Using everything he got. He leaped up towards IM with a fist covered with his fruit ability and Haki and punched forward. Dragon shouted. "I will spare nothing! I will give everything! Even if I die! I will kill you! I will take revenge for my wife!" *BOOOOMMMMM* Chapter 118 - One Piece... 3/3 Part 1 Red Line~ Mary Geoise¡­ Dragon shouted with all of his abilities fully activated to their maximum as he leaped up toward IM. Dragon punched forward with his right fist, covered in Armament Haki. IM seeing Dragon smirked, which couldn''t be see for its hidden underneath a cloth that covered almost all of his face and head, except for the eyes. IM raised his saber up with one hand that''s also clad with Armament Haki and met Dragons'' fist. Sword and fist collided, both covered with Armament Haki. When the sword and fist collided, their Haki fought. Shock waves after another were being produced as a lightning of black, red, blue, and gold followed the shock waves. "Not bad. You have grown stronger after all these years. But not strong enough to beat me" said IM as he pushed his saber forward making Dragon lose his advance and back away. Dragon grunted and tried to put more strength into his attack, but only to get his fingers get cut and bleed. IM then used his other hand and slash the saber followed by a flying sword attack that hit Dragon dead center into his c.h.e.s.t as his body flew away and crashed into a building before stopping. Sabo and Ace wanted to help Dragon in his fight, but Silver stopped them. Saying, "This is his fight revenge, do not interfere" calmly as he stared at the building Dragon crashed at. "If you want to fight and lessen his burden, go fight them" continued Silver as he pointed his finger in a certain direction. Ace and Sabo looked at where Silver is pointing at. Sabo activated his Observation Haki and said, "Cypher Pol 0, Ace let''s go!" as he ran at a fast speed. Ace followed, saying nothing. Jack *Hic* and said, "Hulk, let''s go follow them *Hic*" as he tried to run and follow them but struggled to do so for he is swaying left and right. Hulk looked at Jack, who tried to run but failed. Hulk shook his head and picked up Jack then followed the duo. ------------------¡ª Dragons'' fingers are bleeding with his body buried underneath the crumbled building where he crashed at. Kicking up the debris that are burying him as dust arose, Dragon stood up and summoned his wind ability, throwing away the dust and everything covering him and his sight. Clad in Haki and Wind, Dragon slowly rose into the sky. Raising his left hand, he said, "Wind Spears." As soon as he finished speaking, spears made of winds formed quickly atop his hand, which are visible to the n.a.k.e.d eye. Dragon waved his hand down and the wind spears flew right towards IM. IM, seeing the incoming spears of wind, smiled. "Time - Nothingness" said IM as he raised his hand up towards the incoming wind spears at him. After IM spoke, the wind spears dissipated as if no attack or anything came at him, everything turned into nothingness. Dragon seeing his attack turn into nothing, got shocked. He said, "You! You took Toki''s fruit" and flew over to IM with his other hand covered in Haki and wind. IM smiled and said, "Kozuki Toki couldn''t use the true power of this fruit. It''s just a waste of it being with her" IM then used the fruit ability, targeting Dragon who''s coming at him. With his hand raised up, he clenched it and said, "Time, Stop!" Dragon stopped in mid-air with his fist stretch forward. Dragon stopped, not moving. He couldn''t move; he could only stare at IM with an angry look. ''What''s happening! Time fruit shouldn''t have this much power! How did this bastard use it to this extent?'' thought Dragon who''s hanging in mid-air, not moving. Silver seeing Dragon being suppressed by IM and with no chance of winning sighed then frowned. He looked at IM and thought, ''Time fruit. Did he kill Toki and took her fruit? Oh well, guess I must step up, can''t let Dragon die here'' and stood up. Dragon can''t move, but he can still use his ability. Dragon activated his awakened fruit ability and summoned a storm. Clouds gathered at a fast rate along with thunder roared. The clouds turned dark as the strong wind blew. ''Storm! Blew away everything!'' thought Dragon. The Pirates took cover on their ship because of the strong wind and some rain. The dragons didn''t bother to do so for it is just a storm for them, while the Empire''s citizens who and the others are all protected by a barrier Silver made. IM seeing the storm blowing its might said, "Time - Zero." The storm that was blowing stopped and disappeared making the sky turned into sky blue it was before. Dragon seeing his attack failed eyes widened in disbelief! IM brandish his saber and jumped up towards Dragon. Dragon tried to move but couldn''t because he is still being suppressed by IM''s fruit ability. Cladding the saber with Armament Haki as IM reached up to Dragon, he swung it down, intending to seperate Dragon''s head! Dragon''s whole body''s still covered with Armament Haki, but remembering that he got overpowered in their earlier clash felt an eminent danger from the saber at IM''s hand coming at his neck. IM smiled and thought, ''I could finally get rid of you! Monkey D. Dragon'' and put more strength into his swing. The saber neared Dragon''s head. Everyone who''s watching, just watched. Not intending to do anything. The saber stopped before it could touch Dragon''s neck. It alarmed IM. For someone to stop his saber which he thought no one could ever is now laid before his eyes. IM quickly came back to his senses and looked at the one who stopped his saber. He saw Silver. Holding the saber with his hand. "You! Emperor Silver! Why do you interfere!" said IM "I can''t let you kill Dragon, we have a promise" said Silver. "Who do you think you are?" said IM in an angry and overbearing tone. He then tried to take the saber out of Silver''s grasp but, the saber won''t move! Silver clenched fist which is grabbing the saber tight. The saber cracked, not long after, it broke, cutting it in half. Silver stared at IM''s eyes and said, "Self-claimed God, if you still want to fight. Let me show you who is a real God! In my eyes. You are just an Ant!" Silver with his hand covered in Dragonic Armament Haki punched IM in the face. IM wasn''t able to dodge for the attack is too fast. Even with his self-claimed Godly Eyes and Haki, he didn''t fare much. Silver''s punch sent IM in a fast pace towards the palace. BOOOMMM! Chapter 119 - One Piece... 3/3 Part 2 Red Line~ Mary Geoise¡­ Silver''s punch sent IM at the palace and crashed into it. When IM crashed at the palace, the place crumbled. No one should underestimate Silver''s punch that''s fused with his Dragonic Armament Haki. IM flew and crashed into the palace balcony, but it did not stop there. The balcony crumbled and IM continued to crash into a wall, breaking it. IM crashed into walls one after another as his momentum slowly dropped and stopped just right into the center of his so-called Throne. Outside¡­ Silver floated right beside Dragon who''s still stuck mid-air. Silver canceled IM''s time ability on Dragon and to his surprise, Dragon continued his flight down with his fist forward and crashed into the crumbled cement of the palace. ''Right! I forgot he only got stuck in time but didn''t lose his momentum. Oh, well'' thought Silver as he watched Dragon crash down below. Silver then used his Observation Haki, locating where IM is at. Soon he found him, coughing out blood inside a place that looks like a throne room. Not minding Dragon and the others, Silver flew inside the palace, where IM is at. Not long after, he reached the place what greeted Silver''s sight is a place that has a throne at the top with swords place down below and stairs with a red mat place in it. Seeing the place that gave the feeling of unease and eerie and IM coughing out blood who crashed into the throne decided. He will destroy the place. Silver activated his {True Lightning Form} and turned into lightning itself. Silver''s body turned into a blue like. Lightning cracked out of him with some dark crimson. IM seeing Silver turned into a lightning man looked at him with angry eyes and said, "Lightning fruit. Do you think that is enough to defeat me? "as he stood up and grabbed his saber again. Im then clad himself in Armament Haki also his saber. Activating his time ability, IM stopped Silver''s time and froze him in place. Walking down with saber in hand towards Silver and soon reached him. IM raised his saber and swung it down vertically with all of his strength intending to kill Silver. A saber clad in peak armament haki came down towards Silver, who''s standing there with his {True Lightning Form} stuck in place. IM smiled coldly, thinking that he had won. But! Who is Silver? Did you think time fruit could really stop him? No! Silver just let IM use his fruit ability on him. He could feel that the time stop, but only for him, he couldn''t move but his thoughts are clear. ''Seems like IM''s still hasn''t mastered his fruit. Disappointing. Here I thought I could finally fight someone strong but seems like he is also a weakling'' thought Silver as he watched IM neared him and slash the saber at him. Silver activated his own time ability and canceled IMs''. IM who smiled thinking that he won because Silver isn''t moving and the saber nearing Silver, got sent flying again and crashed into the stairs. IM didn''t know what happened; He didn''t know how he got sent flying and crashing. Coughing out blood again, he quickly composed himself and tried to stand up, but failed. He finally felt pain, his gut hurt a lot and coughed out more blood. IM went on four and looked at Silver, wide eyes in disbelief. He strugglingly said, "H-how!" "Did you think your time fruit ability could really defeat me? Like I said, you are just an ant in my eyes," said Silver. He continued. "If you think my lightning isn''t enough to defeat you. You''re horribly mistaken. Tell me, do you want to die by my lightning or my time ability? You didn''t even mastered time fruit''s full ability," with a mocking smile. "You! Just who are you! I have been around since the beginning, but I have never heard of you! What time ability! There is only one fruit that has the power and I have it!" angrily shouted IM. "Hmm. It''s bothersome speaking to you. I''ll just let Dragon handle you after taking your fruit," said Silver. Silver then activated his {Taker} ability and tried to take the fruit out of IM. IM didn''t know why, but he felt danger. IM then tried to use his fruit ability. "Time - Reversal!" and tried to revert time back. But! Before his fruit ability could fully activate. Silver with his {True Lightning Form} quickly went atop IM and with his fist covered in armament Haki with lightning cracking around it, hit IM in the back of his head. IM couldn''t respond. Everything went so fast that he didn''t even notice that he got hit in the head. IM fell, face first into the hard cemented floor. The floor cracked as dust arose as it made a crater. The throne got destroyed and everything. IM got buried into the crater. Strugglingly, IM tried to activate his fruit ability, but Silver noticed and kicked IM at his back, burying him even deeper. IM again tried to use his fruit ability, but Silver canceled it with his time ability. IM tried and tried but only to get hit by Silver and getting his ability canceled. Silver seeing IM in a bloodied state and couldn''t use his ability anymore picked up IM out of the crater. Silver then used his {Taker} ability and took the fruit out of IM. IM who''s bloodied, beaten up, and feeling weak felt all of his strength left him. Silver healed him using his {Instant All Zero} skill and hit IM again. "Weak. And you dare sit at a throne? Pathetic!" said Silver and threw IM out and followed with a kick along with some lightning hitting IM. Outside¡­ The pirates continued drinking when Silver flew inside the palace. The dragons continued ''playing'' the pigs. Some drank, some played, some cheered, some watched Sabo, Ace, Jack, and Hulk and cheered with booze in hand. Not long after, the crumbling palace finally completely collapsed. Boom! A bloodied figure flew out of the crumbling palace followed by Silver. Silver in his {True Lightning Form} went atop IM and kicked him again in the gut, sending him crashing to the ground. Silver flew down with a fruit in hand. Everyone watching noticed the fruit but said nothing and cheered as they chug down their boozes. Silver thought about the fruit; He doesn''t need it. Contemplating, Silver threw the fruit towards Shanks as Shanks caught it with both hands, letting go off the mug he''s holding. Silver said, "Shanks, I entrust this fruit to you. Put it to good use" and smiled. Shanks crew got shocked as their eyes widened. They knew just how powerful the Time-Time Fruit is, and Silver is just giving it like that? Shanks asked, "Are you sure about giving me this fruit?" "Yeah, I trust you," said Silver. He then looked at Dragon who''s frowning and said, "Dragon, he is yours." Dragon nodded and walked towards IM, who''s laying at the crater. Dragon used his wind ability and took IM up into the sky. He needed to interrogate him. Why did Dragon founded the revolutionary? Why does he hates the World Government? Why do they say he has the highest bounty? Because Dragon knew things others don''t. .......... Years ago¡­. Dragon told Silver. "Luffy''s mother is a World Noble. I saw her in a certain island dressed in a clothing of civilians, not the same as the world nobles. She was getting abused by pirates, and for some luck, I met and saved her. After that, we spent times together. We fell in love with each other. Living free, out of other''s sight. But who knew, IM came together with the Elders and many more. I fought them off, but there are just too many of them. I tried everything I can to protect her. I didn''t know that she is a world noble of high rank. I lost the battle; IM took her away from me. She was already pregnant when IM took her away. I spent months recuperating and finding a fruit. I charge towards Mary Geoise. I killed world nobles, a lot. As I search for my wife and my unborn son. I found her, finally, after almost spending all of my strength just to find my wife. I saw her holding a child, with her weakened state while holding the child as tears run down her eyes. Seeing me, she was glad and sad. She handled our child and said, "Please. Hide him away. Don''t let the nobles find out bout his existence." Tears run down my eyes. I nodded and kissed my wife farewell. I wanted to take her, but after I kissed her. IM came and so did the Elders and many more, surrounding us. I am already weakened at that time. I fought my way out. I tried to take my wife but IM took her away. Desperately, I fought my way out. Heeding my wife''s wish. Bloodied and weakened, I struggled. Using all of my remaining strength, I used my fruit ability and flew away out of everyone''s sight. Months passed¡­ I heard that my father Monkey D. Garp is around somewhere near to where I am. I went to him. Ashamed, I requested that he take care of his grandson. Named Monkey D. Luffy because I can''t. If I took him with me, he might get hurt. I already have a bounty in my head. So I left Luffy to my father. Not knowing what to do after that. I traveled around everywhere. Seeing pirates pillaging towns and villages, I fought and killed them. World Government is the same. So I formed a new group. A new power to overthrow the government. Many beliefs slowly formed. Slowly, the group I founded grew. That group is the revolutionaries. I thought that when we were strong enough, we would overthrow the current world government. Promise me. If you can really defeat IM, let me be the one to kill him. I need to know about my wife. And I will tell you a certain secret that I found out. A secret the world nobles are hiding. " Silver replied. "Nah, keep your secret. I''m not interested. But sure, I''ll let you kill IM." Then he disappeared, leaving Dragon whose mouth is twitching. Thinking, ''After all I just said, you say you''re not interested and disappeared just like that!? At least act like you care. Damn it!'' Chapter 120 - Finale... 1/2 Red Line~ Mary Geoise¡­ Ruined. Dragon stepped out, taking IM along with him up into the sky. Silver sighed and sat beside Shanks. He also invited Whitebeard and Roger for he needs to discuss something with them. Roger and Whitebeard walked to where Silver and Shanks is at, followed by others. Silver made barrels of his favorite beer (Red Horse) and the group sat surrounding the barrels. The dragons continued playing with the pigs, while the mages from Earthland and the Empire citizens took care of the slaves while killing the guards underground. There is no mercy shown, Silver gave command to wreak havoc, so they did. The freed slaves that were just rescued thanked their saviors from the bottom of their hearts. When the slaves underground reached the ground above. They all went wide eyes. The majestic palace and buildings of Mary Geoise also known as Holy Land is in ruin. No building is intact; everything has fallen. When they saw the dragons flying in the sky, throwing the pigs and catching them and only to throw again. They are all dumbfounded. They all asked what has happened to their saviours. They told everything to them. Knowing why, they all went to Silver who''s gathering the others and thanked him earnestly. Silver just waved his hand meaning that he didn''t mind and said, "Do you guys want to make those pigs pay up or do you want to go back in your own home?" They clenched their fist and gritted their teeth. Others have a place to go back they can call home. Others want to go back and check on their family. But they all swore, they will never forgive the pigs. Even if they go back home, they will come back, eventually. Many departed as they cried but swore to come back from relief and gratefulness. Those who didn''t joined the drinking. --------------¡ª With that settled, Silver said, "Roger, Whitebeard, Shanks, tell me. What do you guys want to do from here on out?" "Gurararara! I just want to keep the peace in my territory and those islands that are under my protection. I can''t just leave them, time is changing" said Whitebeard "Don''t worry. I''ll take everything under my name and my protection. This world''s ruler is no longer the old. It will be us," said Silver. Whitebeard shook his head and said, "I trust you but I just can''t leave them" in a sad tone. "Why don''t you go find yourself a wife and conceive a child, eh? Speak to me after you present your own child in front of me or else, I will get Shirone to beat you into submission!" forcefully said Silver. True! Whitebeard doesn''t have a wife and a ''real child of his own blood''. He may treat his crew as family and others, but blood is still a different matter. He is now also young ''looking'' not the old he was before. Silver only wished for Whitebeard to have his child. ''Real One''. Whitebeard love his crew as he and they treat each other as family. But Silver knew one thing. Whitebeard fancied ''someone''. How does he know? He watched everything, not all but most. "You!" Whitebeard sighed and said, "You knew?" "Of course! Who did you think I am?" confirmed Silver. "I guess. Yes, I guess it''s time or maybe it''s too late. But I will do my best," said Whitebeard. "Don''t worry. I also made her young. She''s (Tsuru) waiting for you, you know," said Silver with a smile. "Thank you" said Whitebeard and chugged down a barrel of beer then laughed merrily. "Shanks, how about you?" asked Silver. Shanks looked at his mug and shook it a bit, he said. "Yeah, I miss her (Makino). I should stay with her." He also chugged his beer down with a smile. "All right" nodded Silver. "Roger?" asked Silver as he looked at Roger. "Your Majesty, there is no need to ask. I already have everything I wish for," said Roger. Silver nodded and stood up. He shouted. "Let''s party!" as he chugged down his mug filled with his favorite drink. "Aye!" shouted everyone. Not long after, Ace, Sabo, Hulk who''s carrying a drunk Jack came back while dragging the Cipher Pol 0 members they defeated and joined the party. If one asks why they didn''t kill the ''World Nobles''. It''s simple; They have treated everyone below them and did what they wanted, making slaves, killing who they want, and many more. Thus, they shall become slaves. Everyone''s slaves until they die, that is. Taste your own medicine, it is. A few days later~ Silver placed the whole Empire atop the Red Line after cleaning out the ruins. The whole Empire didn''t fit into the Red Line. Thus, Silver left out some and thought, Yeah, the pigs should do the building and the former slaves shall do the commanding and planning'' He placed Ohara right where it belonged for the archaeologies requested it. He also took ''Robin'' right after placing the Ohara back to its rightful place. When Robin saw Silver appearing in front of her and telling her about almost everything and taking her back to the Island, Robin cried when she saw her mother and everyone alive. The citizens of Ohara are all glad and happy to see Robin all grown up, healthy, and turned into a beauty like her mother. The mother and daughter hugged each other as they cried with tears of joy. Months passed¡­ The Empire is still being built as it expands throughout the Red Line. When some ''Slaves'' can''t work, they are forced to continue. Getting whipped, beaten up, spit at, and many more. They didn''t die because Silver bought a bunch of ''Healing Pills'' from the system, which cost him 10 Million points and distributed them. So the ''Slaves'' can continue working. Silver is getting bored, so does his wives. Silver then thought, ''I guess, it''s time to go to Raftel and find out what''s hidden'' Weeks later¡­ Silver has finally assembled the ''Ultimate Pirate/Strongest Pirate Crew/Group. But he didn''t the notification from the system ''Quest Completion'' which is ''Make/Create a Pirate Crew that shall never be defeated and stand at the top of all!'' His crew now only comprises all his ''wives'' and Erza. But still the quest is not complete! Something is up! Thought Silver. Not minding it anymore. They left the Empire and sailed the sea, slowly. Silver did not want to teleport into the island in one go. He wanted to feel and have fun as they slowly sail towards their destination. They encountered many pirates as they sailed and those they encountered. Sh.i.p.s all sunk to the bottom of the sea. The marines didn''t even bother spying on them, for they feared that Silver might get back at them. Silver isn''t that petty of a person though. But they didn''t know. Months passed¡­ The system notified Silver that they''re reaching the island soon. Silver quickly woke up everyone because they were all still asleep since it''s still 4 am. They asked why he would wake them up so early. He only told them that they''re reaching their destination soon. All his wives then got up and clothed themselves for they are all n.a.k.e.d! -------------------¡ª Soon¡­ Everyone''s standing on the ship''s deck as they look around. His wives wanted to land on an island long ago but Silver didn''t listen and continued sailing. Finally, A shadow of an island came into everyone''s sight. They all smiled and quickened their sailing to the point that they almost made the ship fly, again. What greeted everyone''s sight is an island, full of green, high mountains, large birds flying through the sky. If their ship is a ''normal'' one. it would have been wrecked before even reaching the island. But theirs is not and those who are on board are more. Soon, the ship reached the island. Docking the ship beside a big tree, everyone then got off. Getting off the ship and walking through the island, everyone could see a lot of treasures, be it gold, silver, jade, valuble stones, and many more, but they didn''t even took interest in it and just walked, following Silver. As they walk, treasures became more abundant but still, they paid no heed into it. Some time later, they could finally see buildings. Old and ruined and at the center, there stood erect a massive black square like stone, (Same as poneglyph but this one is 100 times bigger) They saw writings on it, but no one could read it. Silver then requested for the system to translate it for him as the system read it through his mind and giving him the information. When the system''s done telling the contents, Silver also told the other about it. But they didn''t even listen and went on their own to explore the old ruined kingdom. Silver just sighed and walked closer to the poneglyph and touched it. Unknown to him, there is someone sitting above the massive poneglyph as it swung her feet back and fort who just appeared. Silver then heard a sweet sounding giggle and is familiar to him. Looking up, he went wide eyes. He asked, "Are you One Piece?" The sweet voice said, "What do you think?" Silver said nothing no more and flew at a high speed. He hugged the figure sitting atop the massive poneglyph. He kissed the figure without further ado and said with a sweet and gentle smile. "I thought I couldn''t see you again before conquering or finishing the requirements. My Wife and Goddess. Daisy." Chapter 121 - Finale 2/2 Verse End. Next World! New World~ Raftel¡­ Silver smiled. He felt happy seeing his wife and Goddess again after all the years that had passed. He kissed his Goddess, who also kissed him back. Kissing for some time, they parted their lips. Silver asked. "How? I thought I won''t be seeing you before conquering and reaching the requirements?" The Goddess smiled sweetly and said, "I asked father. He said that I could meet with you ''three times''. I have been watching over you all these years, saving the times I could meet you. So, I decided that I should save them in a good place and time." Silver, even though he could be an idiot sometimes, caught unto something when he heard ''three times''. He asked, "Three times? How long can you stay with me then? How can I see you again if you are to leave? "as he holds her hands softly. "That¡­" The Goddess got stumped. She then recalled what her father said. *If that is what you want my daughter, then I shall not stop you, but remember, you can only meet up with him ''Three Times'' until he''s able to come here* is what her father said before she left. The Goddess then said, "Now that you mention it. He didn''t tell me how long I could stay. He just said ''three times!" as she got enlightened. Silver grinned, he thought. ''I understand, Father. I really do, we are the same, drunkards we are'' ---------------¡ª Somewhere around Raftel¡­ Rose, who''s happily riding a massive bird that she caught and beaten up into submission into the sky, felt a familiar presence, stopped the bird and told it to ride back into the massive poneglyph. The bird listened and flew over towards the direction Rose told it to go. Ophis who''s munching down a fruit that she took from a tree also felt the familiar presence. Finishing the fruit in hand and taking another, she then flew over towards the same direction Rose is going at. The others also felt it so they all went back. "Who is she?" asked Shirone Silver and Daisy both stood up and faced everyone. "It''s been a while, Rose, Ophis" said Daisy as she smiled. Rose asked, "When did you come back? Where were you?" "I was always together with you all, watching," said Daisy. Rose got confused so is Ophis. Daisy then told everything to everyone after introducing herself. Irene, Nyx, Semiramis, Serafall, Gabriel, Mira, Hanc.o.c.k, Ingvild, Shirone, Kuroka, and Erza didn''t know her but after introducing herself to everyone, finally knew her. Ophis would always introduce herself as the second wife. They never asked why before and now seeing Daisy and her beauty. They all then understood. After introducing herself to others, the girls left Silver alone atop the massive poneglyph. He asked why would they leave him alone and only to get an answer. "Girl''s time". He just sighed and let them go. After everyone left. Silver heard the system''s notification. It said, [ Main Quest #2! Pirate! Completed! Description: Make/Create a Pirate Crew that shall never be defeated and stand at the top of all! Reward: 100 Million System Points Failure: The Additional Rewards from Main Quest #1 shall not be given Time Limit: 50 Years ] [ Giving Rewards¡­ 100 Million System Points. Calculating host System Points. 970,970,000 System Points left ] ''System, what about Main Quest #1?'' [ Answering to Host¡­ Not Completed ] ''Damn! Just what is One Piece!'' thought a frustrated Silver. What is One piece? Is it treasures? Is it life? Is it fame? Is it glory? Is it power? Is it Dreams? I have treasures; It''s my new life and family. Life? I have life. I am alive and well. Fame? I don''t need such a thing. Glory? Can I eat that? Power? I am powerful and will become more powerful. Dreams: Yes dreams. ''That'' is my dream. My wish and dream. As his expression sadden. System Alerted. [ Main Quest #1! One Piece! Completed! Description: What is One Piece? No one Knows. Find out what is One Piece! Reward: Movie Verse Unlock Time Limit: 50 Years Additional Rewards:??? Giving Rewards¡­ Movie Verse Unlocked! Additional Rewards: Requirements to revived host Earth family has been halved! ] Silver went wide eye. Confused, happy, Shocked, and Dumbfounded. He quickly asked, ''System! What do you mean Quest completed? And I now only need half the requirements? You''re not kidding me right!?" [ Answering to host¡­ Host, the quest is completed as the system notified and system is not kidding ] Silver slumped down, raising his hands up into the air. He shouted. "HELL YEAH!" The girls who went out heard Silver''s shout. Quickly flying towards him, they asked him why he was shouting. Silver just told them that everything''s all right, but Daisy frowned. Checking the system''s log, she smiled. But her smile quickly disappeared when she heard a voice by her and only her. Seems like everything isn''t without a price. [ Since host has conquered Pirate Verse. Host can stay in the verse for two years ] notified the system. Silver, who was so happy after getting the Quest done, heard the system. he asked, ''Two Years? Wasn''t in the Earthland verse only a year? What''s up?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Each verse you conquer will add up to the years you could stay after conquering it ] Silver nodded in understanding. Seems like the more he conquered, the more he could stay after conquering a verse. -------------¡ª [ Congratultions host for conquering two verses! Unlocking 10% of host bloodline¡­ 1% 3% 26% 57% 86% 99% 100%. Done. Please check your status for the deatails! One bloodline ability unlocked! Primordial Bloodline Ability: Gravity! ] -------------¡ª Superior Realm¡­ "Aaaaaaachoo!" loudly sneezed gray-haired old man who''s asleep at a table in the middle of a garden as he rubbed his nose, feeling itchy as he woke up and sat up. Then sneezed again. Is someone thinking of me? thought the person. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" asked a white-haired old man as he also sat up, feeling soggy as he looked at the gray-haired old man. "Hmm? What''s this? As he touches the liquid that got into his forehead. The gray-haired old man looked at the liquid that''s on the white-haired old man''s forehead who raised his hand and touched it. As the white-haired old man touched it, he felt that its warm and slippery. It has the color of white. Not knowing what it was, he removed his finger on his forehead. Raising it down to his eye level followed by the white liquid that formed a line. Seeing that it is white with no other characteristics, just warm and slippery and a bit sticky. Not knowing what it was, he licked it. "What is this? It''s sweet! Got more? "as he devoured the sweet tasting white liquid while looking at the gray-haired old man in front of him. "Er¡­" the gray-haired old man wanted to say something but shut his mouth up. If he said that the white liquid came from his nose. The white-haired old man who''s his father is. Might beat him to death. ''Right, let''s bullshit him'' thought the gray-haired old man. He then said, "It is a gift from Daisy, and no father. I don''t have more. It was the last one" bullshited the gray-haired old man. "She came back? When?" asked the white-haired old man. "After the meeting," replied the gray-haired old man. "Now that I remember it, how long has it been?" asked the white-haired old man. "It''s been almost 500 years, Father," replied the gray-haired old man. "Hmm, let''s watch just how much young Silver has progressed," suggested the white-haired old man. "Right, let''s do that, Father" instantly agreed the gray-haired old man while nodding his head. The gray-haired old man then waved his hand and something like a screen formed into the air. Silver came into view when he''s still at the DXD Verse. The then watched as they drank, sometimes forwarding, then stopping. Laughing and talking. Time passed¡­ The two watched as they drank their liquor. When it reached Daisy and Silver talking, the gray-haired old man spit out the liquor that was in his mouth. ''Holy shit! I forgot to set a time limit!'' thought the gray-haired old man. The white-haired old man laughed his a.s.s off and said, "You should really tone down your drinking, son!" as he laughed more. "Like your one to talk!" rebutted the gray-haired old man. ''Since it has come to this. I will put a limit then! Then do something about that and there'' thought the gray-haired old man. -----¡ª¡ª¡ª A year and months later. Silver sat on his Throne while reading a newspaper about Luffy resurfacing along with his crew. Smile could be seen in his face as he read it. During the passed years and months, Many things happened. Even though Silver reached Raftel, no one declared him as the pirate king because no one other than his wives knew and he also didn''t like the title. A year after coming back from Raftel, everyone on the Empire already knew the Goddess as Silver''s wife. Everyone got along well. The supposed World Nobles, now slaves. Are the one who build the current majestic Empire. They are forced to work, some died, only to get revived by Silver and work again. A fitting punishment, is what Silver thought. With Silver clling the shots about the world. Everything was in peace. The Marines became better with Aokiji being the Fleet Admiral and along with Silver''s instruction. The Marines are not as bad as they were before. They even made a thorough inspection about the soldiers passed, what they have done and what they were doing. No secret remained a secret. They dug everything out. Those who were doing suspicious activities are all detained and waiting until the investigations are all cleared. Some got out and stayed at the Navy whilst some got imprisoned for eternity. Aokiji also came forward and asked Silver about the pirates. Silver just replied, "Are you the Marines or I am?" Aokiji replied, "W-we are." "Then, don''t ask me. Do what you will," said Silver. Aokiji didn''t ask Silver again about the pirates. Sengoku and Garp stayed with Aokiji helping him adjust to everything before leaving everything to him. Whitebeard got married to Tsuru, which Silver and the other attended followed by Shanks and Makino''s wedding and with Makino pregnant. Everything was at peace. Silver and his wives spent days together at the Pirate verse. After the year is done. They went to Earthland. Daisy liked Erza a lot. Almost not letting Irene stay with Erza. She keeps saying. "My sister''s daughter is too cute" as she rubbed her cheeks into Erza''s. Erza felt awkward at first but as time passed, she got used to it. Forcefully. Silver was also thinking about Jack and Hulk. Should he send them back? When Jack heard what Silver is planning, Jack begged Silver not to send him back for he is still waiting for his unborn child and wants to spent time with the baby. Silver then let Jack off. He checked at Hulk but only to see him smiling as he spent his time together with Charlotte Custard. Silver sighed after seeing them; Thus, he just let them stay at Pirate Verse. Little did he know that letting Jack stay is a big mistake. But that''s for another story. The group toured Earthland and Pirate Verse s they also did to DXD verse while taking some others along with them. Time passed¡­ It''s now time for Silver to go to another verse and conquer it. His companion? Only his wife, Goddess Daisy. When Silver asked why the others doesn''t want to join. They all said, "You should spent time with her. It has been almost 500 years since you were together. Don''t forget. You can also open up a portal later for us to join" Silver hearing their response went and kissed every one of wives. [ Host¡­ Only 5 Minutes left before going to another verse¡­ Please confirm your choice of verse to conquer this time ] Silver told everyone then, "Always keep one watching if a portal open connecting the verse I''m going and Daisy into, come quickly" "Hai~" replied all his wives lazily. Feeling sleeping as they all lay on the bed, n.a.k.e.d. Readying himself and his Goddess for the journey. Silver asked, "Are you ready?" as he looked at his wife. "Are we really going to conquer or just play around?" asked Daisy "Both" said Silver a he smiled. Looking at his wives who went back to sleep for they have all been at ''it'' for days. Silver said. ''System, Onto the next Verse!'' [ Confirming Timeline¡­ Checking Verse¡­ Done. Teleporting in¡­ 3.2.1 ] ---------------------------¡ª Author: Hello all. Didn''t have much time to write, so I quickly typed what I can to give you this chapter. Many might ask about many things skipped this chapter. They will be mentioned at next verse. About One Piece¡­ Only Oda Sensie knows about it. So, since this is a fanfic. I guess, I could put my own Piece into it. My One Piece Version: DREAMS. Thanks for reading! -------------------¡ª So? Next Verse? LOL Chapter 122 - One Piece END Stats... Name: Silver Blaze Race: Primordial Dragon God Age: Incalculable/Infinite Title/s : Drunk and Wasted Buff Description: Unknown Title: I Am The Protagonist Buff Description: In every world, you travel you will become the main protagonist. Title: Plot Armor Possessor Buff Description: Since you are the Protagonist, of course, you have the power of the so-called Plot Armor Level: 180 EXP0% Bloodline: Primordial, Dragon God, Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos (80% Locked), Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon God - Grade:???, Son Of Thunder - Grade: SSS, Soul: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: S Strength : 10,018,000,000 {Base} *Bloodline 20% Unlocked* Defence : 10,018,000,000 {Base} *Bloodline 20% Unlocked* Endurance: ??? Intelligence : 100% Unlocked Wisdom:??? Charm:??? Luck:??? Energy: Infinite {All kinds} Forms: {Origin Dragon God of Chaos Form} Description: Transform into length of 300 Meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 10,000,000,000 Description: Transform into a 250 Meters Sage Dragon : Strength and Defence + 1,000,000,000 {Lightning Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 200 Meters Lightning Dragon: Strength and Defence + 500,000,000 {Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into 150 meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 100,000,000 {Dragon-Human Form}: Description: Turns you into a Half Human-Half Dragon Form: Strength and Defence + 500,000 {True Lightning Form} Description: Turns your body into the embodiment of lightning itself: Strength and Defence + 10,000,000 Eyes Abilities: Unknown Rule Breaker: Being restricted by a Rule? Break it! Rules are meant to be broken. Origin Flame: The Origin of all flames. Abilities Unlimited/Unknown Known ability: Burn everything {Body and Soul} {Once hit by this flame it won''t stop until its designated goal is not accomplished} Bloodline Perks: Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos: Unknown/Unlimited Space: Description: Space, The place where every worlds or planet reside. You wanna teleport somewhere? why not, wanna blow up a planet? just rip open space in the middle of a planet or just make a black hole in the middle/anywhere, how you do it? find out yourself! Description: Time, Yes time, time is always moving forward, But! you have control over time then why not try moving time back then or even stopping it, how you do it? find out yourself! Gravity : Description: Gravity, Wanna lift something up or crush something? Easy! Use Gravity. With Gravity, You can even make a Black Hole! How to do it? Find out yourself! Chaos : Description: Chaos Energy, it is the Origin of all Energy. All kinds of Energy is from Chaos, It has existed before everything has been formed. Body Perks: Primordial Body: Body of the Prime beings: Unkillable/Immortal Body Dragon God Body: Body of a Dragon God: Great Defence, Hard to pierce or cut [ Note: Only Divine Weapons or Higher can make a wound on you or kill you ] Thunder Body: Body of the Thunder: Intangible/Untouchable, [Note: Can attack and wounded if enemy use. QI, KI, Haki/Spirit willpower, Divine Energy, God Energy] Million Years Heavenly Void Soul: As you have stayed at the void for millions of years without dying, your soul has become a million times stronger than any other normal human being as you were a human before. [ Immune to all Illusions or Soul Attacks of those weaker than your soul {Note: Those who try so, as long as they have a weaker soul they will receive a backlash in the form of what they try to do in a million times more} ] Laws: Life Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Life Death Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Death Soul Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Soul Time Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Time Space Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Space Creation Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Creation Perfect Reincarnation: Call forth the Soul from the Realm of the Dead, Bringing it back to the Realm of the Living and Giving it Life, With Space to act as the Bridge and Time for when, what and how much the user decides to call the Soul back with Memories(From Kid to time of Death) and Create a body for the Soul to reside {Note: Life Force and Energy is needed for compensation without enough to act as compensation the Skill will fail} Laws needed for the Skill: Soul, Death, Life, Space, Time and Creation. Perfect Revert: Revert the Skill used to the time before it was used and making the Skill as it has never been used by the User. Skill and Law Needed: Time Skill, Creation Law, Life Law {Note: Must have a Descent amount of knowledge about Time and Laws to be used or else fail} Description: Use Time Skill to Revert the Skill when it was used, Creation to help recreate or destruct and Life Law to help preserve or take Death Lightning: With lightning added with Death Law is a sure kill skill if it hits the target {Note: Cannot kill Immortals} Revive: Bring someone to back to life by touching the body and recalling the soul. {Laws needed: Soul, Time, Space} Eyes Abilities: Unknown Skills: Passive: Instant Regeneration: Can heal instantly, Regenerate broken or lose limbs. But Energy is required for broken or lose limbs to regenerate. Instant Mastery: Instantly Master anything/everything if the host wishes to do so. Photographic Memory: Can remember anything/everything or all, the host can turn/off this skill. Active: Space-Time Skill - Taker: Create a space to the designated target and the user can bring the target to where it wants without alarming anyone as time shall be paused and continued after the target has been taken. Note: Everything is possible if User has enough strength to do so even a planet can be taken and place somewhere else. Space-Lock: Lock someone or something in place, taking/preventing it from moving. Space Locked-Dome: Create a dome that locks everything inside. Note: Can be broken by someone stronger if they know Space Laws that is stronger than the caster. Lightning: Can Control/Create Thunders out of nowhere to strike your enemies down. Can also be used as normal electricity for everyday use [ Human Charger ] Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death: A rain of lightning will rain down from the above bringing death to your enemies. Universal Creation Magic: Can Create a Planet or Restore a destroyed one. Create things from grasses to trees, Create lands and seas. {Note: Can also make a body but not a soul} Instant All Zero: Can heal/remove Inner, Outer, Poisons, and Curse in an instant leaving no scars {Note: Cannot Remove Poison/Curse if it has been done by a God} All Barrier''s Breaker: Break all kinds of barriers. Note: Cannot break Universal Laws. All Curse Breaker: Break all kinds of the curse. Be it done by Gods or any higher beings. Note: Magic Power/Energy or Life Force is required depending on who and what the curse is ] Senjutsu: Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the ki and auras of others thus letting them track targets from far away distances. Through disrupting the ki of their opponent''s ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent. As such, there are very few ways to defend against Senjutsu. Senjutsu also has healing capabilities that are effective for either one physical or mental condition, releasing any fatigue and goes as far as to store one''s lifespan, however, this method requires physical contact. Touki: Touki is an ability that can be used by those who are trained in Senjutsu by controlling the base of their life, creating an aura of life force that they will wear around their body, increasing their attack, defense, and speed tremendously. Another method to obtaining the Touki is by training one''s body to the uttermost limits, gaining control on the base of life itself. This even allows the user to counter magic attacks by punching or otherwise striking them. System Function: Status, Inventory, Shop, Summon, Summon: Jack Sparrow, Hulk. Tickets: 0 Inventory: Mission Dropper X10, Creators Beer x900, Half-Human Hal-Devil Bloodline, Origin Saiyan Bloodline, Sand Sand Fruit, Dark Dark Fruit. System Evaluation: ... SP: 970,970,000 Chapter 123 - A New Beginning... Timeline... The Year Long Before Ouranos Descend... Year, 4,535 (Earlier)... On a beautiful sunny day. Not! The time should be the time where the sun should be shining bright and hanging onto the sky can''t be seen! The sky filled with dark clouds. Not! Black smoke rose up into the sky, gathering as they covered the sun''s view from the ground. Disgusting looking figures runs on the ground whilst some are flying around. The beautiful ground, mountains, flowers, and trees. Not! The ground is dyed red, while someplace are black. Trees burning, no flowers can be seen swaying with the wind which is filled with the smell of rotting and blood. The disgusting looking figures on the ground running and flying seems to be, playing? JANAI!!! They are fighting. Killing each other and seemingly eating something from those they killed? The thing they are eating seems like a rock but not exactly a rock for they gave light in various colors. Those who ate a rock-like thing from those they killed who disappeared into a form of a black-like substance became stronger. Something doesn''t seem right. Are they killing each other and eating as they become stronger? Thought the two figures who are floating up high into the sky. A bird that looked like a chicken having the length of 8 meters saw the duo. The bird flew over them as others followed with their mouths wide open that''s filled with thorny teeth rushed at them, seemingly wanting to eat the two figures floating into the sky. "Hmm?" toned out a handsome young man noticing the chickens rushing over to them. As the chickens neared the two figures floating into the sky. Not! They are Wyverns! The handsome young man raised his right hand and said {Heaven''s Wrath - Rain of Death}! Right after, the black smoke dissipated only to to be changed into a dark cloud which quickly formed. Lightning roared making the chickens stopped and stare at the clouds above with a frightened expression on their faces. They may be called ''Monsters'' but monsters still possesses ''Instinct''. With the chickens ''instinct'' telling them that the cloud above means danger. They all tried to fly away, away from death. But, are they faster than lightning? NO! Lightning roared and not long after, rain of lightning descended from the sky hitting the chickens to death as their body charred into black but the lightning didn''t stop. It continued after killing all the chickens that fell into the ground and also hit the monster on the ground. The rain of lightning continued, hitting the monsters that are on the ground, dead. Not long after, the lightning stopped. It killed hundreds but not all for there are at least a million of them and some are lucky enough to dodge the lightning before it hit them. ''Level 2? Aren''t I already at Level 180? What do you mean system?'' asked the young man who is known as Silver. "I think its a restriction," said the Goddess. [ Answering to host... Goddess Daisy is right ] "Okay, tell me the restrictions," said Silver as he looks down on the monsters that are on the ground. [ Restrictions... Newly placed by the Dream Creator... In each verse the host travels into, the host must follow the rules. Example: If the host goes into a game verse, he will start at Level 1. The Verse host is in right now has its own rules. Example: Gods and Goddesses prowess are sealed when they descend. The host must start from Level 0, according to the World Law. But worry not host, your real Level won''t really drop, just following the World Law. The host can level up in this verse and the level ups he can make and get will be ''stacked'' up to the hosts'' current level (Which is sealed by the moment) Other Restrictions will be given at a later date ] ''Hmm... Then what about me going inside a dungeon? Am I restricted?'' [ Answering to host... It is a rule host ] ''Okay. Got it. Break that rule!'' [ Affirmative!... {Rule Breaker} skill Activated! Breaking all the world''s rule... 3,2,1... Done ] ''Great! If I can''t explore the dungeon and kill, how am I suppose to level up! Thanks, {Rule Breaker} and Father'' Hearing what the system just informed and how Silver broke it, Goddess Daisy giggled and said. "Seems like father really gave you a real cheat of a skill" "Right, seems like father really cares" answered Silver with a smile. "So, what to do about those monsters?" asked Goddess Daisy as she looked at the monsters that are on the ground and sky. Silver thought of something then said, "Why don''t I kill them all?" The Goddess smiled playfully, knowing what Silver meant. Goddess Daisy waves her hand and golden light gushed out of her body. The golden light enveloped all the monsters on sight and as soon as they get enveloped in the golden light, they all disappeared! Soon right after the monsters disappeared, the earth rumbled and shook. Cracked appeared on the ground as it became larger as it expands. Not long after, a building/tower rose from the ground, it rose at a fast pace. Soon, a tower with hundreds of meters high came into their sight as it stopped rising up. The Goddess not really knowing about Danmachi Verse, said, "I''ve placed all the monsters inside. Let''s call it, Babel" with a smile on her face. With mouth agape, wide eyes with a look of disbelief, Silver shouted, "TTE!! MATTE! Did you just created the dungeon that will be known as Babel and be the dungeon the adventurers in Orario will explore in the future!?" The Goddess blinked her eyes and looked at Silver. She asked, "Orario?" as she tilted her head to the left side. Silver facepalmed. Seems like she didn''t even know about the world they are currently at! And by coincidence, she created the Dungeon that will be known as Babel! ------------------------ Superior Realm... The Dream Creator and his father are drinking as they watch Silver and Daisy. Hearing about the {Rule Breaker} Skill, spurted out the liquor that was on his mouth. Facepalming. He thought, Rule Breaker!? How could I forget! Chapter 124 - Game of Tag... Silver and Goddess Daisy floated up in the sky as they watch the tower known as Babel. Silver recollected himself. He asked, "Don''t you know about this world?" The Goddess smiled and said, "No" Silver facepalmed. How his Goddess Wife does not even know about it when her dear father is the one who created it! "Let''s go fly around. This place is not good. It smells bad" said the Goddess as she flew away. Silver could only sigh, he wanted to tell her about the world they currently at but the Goddess seems to just want to tour around. Silver followed while thinking. How should I tell her about this world when I don''t even know much about it! Leaving the dungeon now known as Babel behind. Not much could really be described as beautiful for monsters crawls on earth and the monsters that can fly roamed the sky freely. Goddess Daisy seeing the monsters roam about the earth and sky as they hunt humans who gave their all at hiding from the sight of the monsters just to live, frowned. Waving her hand, bright golden light gushed out of her and covering the monsters along with it, all disappeared. Not long after, the earth trembled and shook. Cracks appeared on earth. Soon after, another dungeon appeared! Silver is just started at the new dungeon. Feeling numb. He never thought that his Goddess could do things as she pleases. Silver said, "Let me clear this dungeon so I can Level up" "Mmm... I''ll wait for you then" said the Goddess with an enchanting smile. Silver then dove down. Landing softly into the ground just right in front of the dungeons'' entrance. Silver wave towards his Goddess then entered it. The Goddess thought. If he can level up by clearing dungeons. Then, why shouldn''t I make more? Seemingly thought if a great idea. The Goddess flew about. Days later... Silver came out of the dungeon with a smile of victory plastered on his face. After clearing the dungeon, Silver leveled up to 8. Why 8? Because how Silver levels up is a bit different. If Silver need was at level 0 before. He needed to kill 10 monsters just to level up into 1. If he wants to level up into level 2, he would need to kill 100 monsters. The EXP thing is gone. If Silver wants to Level up to the next level, he must kill as many monsters as how much the bar is needed. It means. He must kill X10 monsters from the level below required so that he could level up! It''s like this. Level 0 - 10 Level 1 - 100 Level 2 - 1000 Level 3 - 10,000 and so on. He must kill monsters accordingly to the numbers needed so he could level up to the next level. ------------------------------------ The dungeon Silver cleared didn''t respawn the monsters. He was curious as to why is it. He asked, ''System, Why didn''t the monsters respawned?'' [ Answering to host... The dungeon hasn''t been given the divinity needed yet host ] ''Oh... I don''t get it'' said Silver Silver then decided to just destroy the dungeon for it no longer serve any propose. Dissolving the dungeon into nothingness, Silver then looked around, looking for his Goddess. Not finding her nearby, he activated his senses, covering the entire planet. Soon he found where his Goddess is and only to be dumbfounded. His Goddess is floating at a far away place... Creating Dungeons. One after another. Silver sweated at what he found out. In just the short span of days, Goddess Daisy created thousands of Dungeons, almost covering the entire planet. Silver panicked. Teleporting to where his Goddess is at, he quickly said. "My dear wife, please stop creating more dungeons. Only one or two is enough" with a pleading tone. The Goddess blinked her eyes in confusion and asked, "Don''t you need to clear dungeons so you can level up and become stronger?" "Yes I do," said Silver without thinking. "Then clear those dungeons I created so you can become stronger, faster," said the Goddess. Silver felt his heart warm up. He thought, ''So she''s doing it for me'' Silver then nodded and dove down after kissing his Goddess and entered the dungeon. Forgetting the fact that there should only be one or two dungeons. Days passed... Silver came out, spreading out his senses and found out that his Goddess is sleeping atop the first dungeon she created, peacefully. Not long after. Silver teleported to where his Goddess is at. Not wanting to disturb her sleep, he pecked on her cheeks. Leaving a note behind Silver once again entered another dungeon. Atop the Babel tower... The strong wind blew. The strong wind blew, the note that was written on a paper also got blew away. The Goddess woked up. Blinking her mesmerizing eyes open. She sat up. Looking at her right side, she found a stone. Lifting up the stone, she found nothing. She then thought, seems like he cleared another one. Mmm. I should go make some more dungeons then. Thus. She flew out again. Silver is inside the dungeon, he finally reached level 11! He was happy. After clearing the third dungeon. Silver came out. Spreading his senses out, trying to locate where his Goddess is at. Failed. Silver frowned. Just where is she? Silver then flew around the world. He didn''t enter any dungeon. Unknown to him. Goddess Daisy is inside the Babel Tower, giving it divinity. She thought earlier. What if Silver cleared all the dungeons? How could he level up more? Thus. She decided to give divinity on the dungeon. Making it able to respawn the monsters. Silver just kept flying. Not sensing where his Goddess is at. He thought. Maybe father called her back? Upon failing to find where his Goddess is at. He decided to enter another dungeon and clear it. Days later, He came out of the dungeon, reaching halfway to level 12. Spreading out his senses, he finally found where his Goddess is at. Teleporting over to where she is at. Silver asked. "Where did you go this past few days?" "I was giving divinity to some dungeons. I feel tired now" replied the Goddess. They then both went to sleep. Silver created a house atop the Babel tower. Next day... Silver woke up only to find that Goddess Daisy is not by his side. Spreading out his senses trying to locate where his Goddess is at, failed. Silver promptly stood up, he thought. She can''t be giving divinity to other dungeons, right? Silver then flew all around. Entering a dungeon, one after another... Thus... The Game of Tag. Began... Chapter 125 - Pummel...Heroines Father... After clearing a hundred more dungeons while destroying them, Silver finally decided to take a break. Silver already stopped his Goddess problem of a wife from giving divinity to more dungeons and made her remove the divinity to other dungeons. Thank God. Thought Silver. By some coincidence, Silver found his Goddess when he entered the 49th dungeon and made her stop giving it divinity. The Goddess asked, "Why?". Innocently and curiously. Silver then narrated about the world they currently at. The Goddess then understood. She asked, "Why didn''t you tell me before?" "I forgot" Silver replied. The Goddess then wanted to remove the divinity from the dungeons she blessed but, the thing is, she forgot which dungeon! Silver facepalmed and thought, ''How could you even forget?'' Thus, with Silver stopping his Goddess wife from giving more divinity to more dungeons, searched for the dungeons the Goddess blessed while clearing the ones that don''t have and destroying them as he leveled up. If he could find a dungeon that has the Goddess blessing, Silver will tell her which one and the Goddess would go and remove it. Thus, The game of seeking the hidden. Began... (They forgot to ask the system) -------------------------- Years Passed... Silver spent his years clearing dungeons and leveling up. Finding which dungeon has a divinity can be described in five words, which is. A pain in the Ass! Silver didn''t know how much time had passed since he started clearing dungeons. If one dungeon took him a few days. Then, with thousands of dungeons standing erect into the world would surely be time-consuming. At some point, the Goddess joined him at his hunt. -------------------- Years passed... Only three dungeons are left. Silver and Goddess Daisy are flying about, searching for any dungeons to clear and destroy, stopped. They saw a Black Dragon flying about. Silver wanted to chase and subdue it, but before he could a bright golden column of light descended from the sky. Seeing the figure descending. For some reason, Silver wanted to pummel the figure. The figure has white hair and blue eyes. He wears a white robe with a black hooded cloak and sandals. Descending slowly to the world, looking like a holy old man with a wrinkled face. The old man didn''t notice the lightning before it could even hit him. There comes a second one, a third one, then a fourth. The old man''s cloak turned to ashes as his body gained a burnt mark, spurting out blood. He tried to locate where the lightning came from but, failed. Little did he know, Silver teleported on top of him, with his right fist clad with his Dragonic Armament Haki as lightning cracks around his arm, punched the old holy man with the fastest speed he could. BOOOMM! The figure that was slowly descending flew downwards at a fast speed and crashed hard into the ground. A cloud of dust arose from the pit the old man made upon crushing to the ground. "Who!" shouted the old man from the pit and flew up, out of the cloud of dust. Floating up into the sky, the old holy man''s face is now bloodied with a few broken teeth. Silver seeing the old man alive was amazed. He asked, "Who are you!? How dare look like a holy-shit coming from heaven! And that bright light! It hurts to the eyes you know!" "That... I can''t help it! It just happened! Who are you anyway! How dare you attack me, a god!" asked the old man in an angry tone. "A god? What a weak god you are. Who are you!" again asked Silver Hearing the ''weak'' word made the old man''s mouth twitch. But, knowing how easily the young handsome man in front of him bash him before he could even do anything, calmed down. He said, "I am Ouranos. I came down from God''s realm to check upon the buildings that are housing monsters that appeared a thousand years ago" Silver not knowing who the god is, said, "The dungeons? Don''t worry about those things. My Goddess Wife created them! Name''s Silver by the way. Forgive me from hitting you earlier, your face just ticks me that''s why" explaining himself. I know I''m old, but even though I am a god! What did my face ever do to you! Is that the real reason why you hit me!? Cried the old man internally. "Who''s your Goddess? I should be the one to first to descend this world" asked the old man. "Her name''s Daisy. You know her?" Then he looked back only to find his Goddess out of sight. ''Hmm? Where is she?'' [ Answering to host... Goddess Daisy went back to Babel ] ''Why would she go back?'' [ Answering to host... She went to cook. She said she''s hungry ] Silver facepalmed. Can''t she even tell me before disappearing? "Daisy? No, I don''t know any Goddess or God named Daisy" replied the old man while shaking his head. "All right... Talk to you later then. I need to go and chase the black dragon" said Silver, bidding the old man farewell. He then flew away, but then he remembered. Silver shouted, "I''ll find you later" The old poor man shuddered when he heard that Silver will look for him later. What more do you want from me!? The old man wanted to tell Silver to leave him alone but stopped. Silver might come back and beat him again. The Old man flew somewhere, near the Orario''s Dungeon and secluded himself underground. Praying. ----------------------- Flying for some time, following the black dragons'' presence. Soon he found it. The Black Dragon, seems to be fighting someone? Silver narrowed his eyes and focused his gaze at the figure. The figure a young man with black hair, wearing a maroon scarf, light armor, and wields a silver longsword. The young man is fighting the black dragon within a forest that got devastated. The young man panted in exhaustion, seems like he''s reaching his limit. Cladding his sword in wind with all of his might, he jumped up while shouting. The black dragon seems surprised by the young man''s vitality. Injured, the black dragon tried to evade the blade that''s about to reach it. The young man with a sword in hand, shouting, swung his sword down while shouting. The sword reached the black dragon. It hit the black dragon''s one eye. The black dragon let out a roar in pain. Blood gushed out from the dragon''s eye. The young man smiled, losing his grip on the sword. He fell down, devoid from any strength. But before the young man could fell to the ground, the black dragon swiped his hand, hitting the young man. The young man could avoid the dragon''s attack. The young man''s body flew while hitting trees, breaking them as he crashes at them. After hitting tens of trees, the young man stopped when he hit a big three. Slowly, the young man''s body slid down, leaving a line of blood from the big tree and reach the ground. Seeing the young man dying, the black dragon flew away. Silver watched the fight without interfering. Seeing the black dragon flew away and the dying young looking man. Silver decided to not chase the black dragon and just go and save the dying young man. Flying towards the young man, that''s sitting on the ground while leaning on the tree as blood drips out of his wounds, Silver stood before the young man. When he saw the eyes of the young man, filled with regret, sadness, sorrow, but not with peacefulness, decided to save the young dying man. The young man failed to notice Silver as his eyes are already giving up, wanting to close for eternity. The young man muttered, "Forgive me, Aria, and my unborn child. It seems like I won''t be seeing you again" with tears runs down from his eyes to his bloodied face. Silver didn''t know why, but the thought about his family resurfaced. He asked, "Young man, Tell me. Do you want to live?" The young man heard what Silver said, he just thought. ''Seems like I am hearing things now'' but still clung into hope from the voice. The weakly muttered, "Yes" hoping that the voice could really save him. "Tell me your name," asked Silver. "I am Albert, Albert Waldstein" replied the young man. Then he died. Silver stared at the dead young man, he thought. Waldstein? Waldstein. Waldstein... Waldstein... Then he remembered something. Isn''t he Ais Wallenstein Father!? Holy Shit! He is the Heroine''s Father!!! Yosh! Let''s revive him then! Chapter 126 - MMM... Silver, Albert, and Goddess Daisy are eating together at the top of Babel Tower as they watch the people down below. The City of Orario has been built years ago, but as time passes, people destroyed buildings and only to create another and a better one. Silver and his Goddess Problem of a wife did not interfere at the world''s progress. They stopped when only tree dungeons are left, which is years ago. After reviving Albert, Albert thanked Silver from the bottom of his heart. But, when Albert wanted to go back to his wife and to his unborn child, the system notified Silver. [ Host must not let Albert met his wife and unborn child for now... It is a restriction ] Thus Silver didn''t let Albert go back to his family. He couldn''t help it. Albert then asked, "Can I at least watch them? I promise to not meet them" in a pleading tone with tears on his eyes. The system agreed, as long as he doesn''t go and meet his wife and daughter, he should be good. Since then, Albert will just go and float upon the sky as he watches his wife and daughter. Little did he know. He could have used a disguise! Time to time, Albert will come back to Babel and spend some time with Silver who he treats as his God, Saviour, and brother. And that time happens to be now. As the three of them ate, bright golden light descended. Zeus came, Hera came, Freya came, so did the Loki in the future all descended, followed by other Gods and Goddesses. Paying no mind into it. The three continued eating. "Silver-sama, when can I meet my daughter and Wife?" asked Albert after munching down beef meat in his mouth. "I don''t know" simply replied Silver. "Goddess Daisy, do you know?" asked Albert as he looked at the Goddess. "I also don''t know," said the Goddess. They don''t know. Albert was intriuge and asked Silver and Goddess Daisy about it. Silver told him everything. But, the only thing that got registered on his mind was the dungeons. He couldn''t almost believe it but still believed. If Silver coould bring him back to life, then there''s no need to ask about the Goddess creating the Dungeons. Gods and Goddesses also have thier own rankings. Low God/ Goddess Mid God/ Goddess High God/ Goddess Superior God/ Goddess But of course they also have thier ranks or sub-rank. Low God/Goddess - Low, Mid, High. Mid God/ Goddess - Low, Mid, High. And so on. Of course, our Goddess Daisy is beyond that ranking! For there is still the Creation Gods/Godesses and Destruction. Silver is a High God, but he doesn''t even know! There is a certain rule concerning about Gods, Creators, Destructors, and the SUPREME! (Will talk about this at later time) Silver got his main quest right after saving Albert. Description: Get a wife or two! The more the better! Rewards: ??? Failure: Losing Origin Saiyan Bloodline. Time Limit: None! ] ----------------- Time passes... Zeus Familia became the number 1, followed by Hera familia. While Loki and Freya familias along with others are behind. Zeus familia boasted their strength, declaring that thier familia is the strongest. Years later... Zeus Familia along with Hera familia went into expidition. Aiyah~ For some reason, they encountered the black dragon! Zeus along with all of his familia and Hera''s, fought the black one eyed Dragon. Only to missirable lose. With many deaths of both familias, they were driven out of Orario. Hera wanted to go back to Heaven, but Hera''s remaining familia who is loyal, stayed with Hera, not leaving. At some point, Hera''s familia stayed at a village. Hera wanted to ascend back to heaven, even though the loyal members of Hera''s familia beeged, Hera didn''t listen. But! Silver appeared, stopping Hera from ascending. Hera and the Familia are all dumbstruck! For someone to stop Hera a God from ascending isn''t something anyone could see everyday! Silver said, "After doing what you want from my Goddess Dungeon and World, did you think you could leave when you want?" Hera went eyes wide asked, "Who are you!" "I am Silver, The Dragon God of Chaos. Now then, come with me" said Silver as he took Hera and the familia along towards a certain place. Zeus... Zeus is just about to disband his familia. But! Silver appeared! He said, "For the familia who boasted being the strongest to become like a chased chicken in firght become like this" *Sigh* "Now then, misirable losers. I Silver, the Dragon God Of Chaos, shall take your paments from doing what you wanted to what my Goddess dungeon created!" declared Silver in an overbearing tone as he pressured the remaining members of Zeus familia. "Who is your Goddess! How dare you do this!" asked a familia member of Zeus. "Like I said. My Goddess is the one who created the dungeons. You have boasted for years being the strongest. Now, you should do well repay for everything. Weaklings" said Silver, emphasinsing the last word. Zeus and his remaining familia members wanted to attack Silver. How dare he call us weaklings! But soon realized that the pressure Silver gave off became stronger, making them all kneel. "Do you want to die or submit?" asked Silver menacingly. Everyone gulped down a mouthful of saliva, with their best, they all nodded their heads. Like a chicken. "All right" said Silver with a smile. Silver then made a portal, leading to where Hera''s familia is at and said, "You all enter the portal, except you Zeus" Everyone could only do as they are told. With just the pressure Silver emanated they all know that if they are to do things or even disobey. Silver might kill them. Soon, everyone entered the portal, leaving Zeus and Silver behind as it closed. Why would Silver do this? Of course it is a quest! [ Side Quest! The Losers! Details: Zeus and Hera Familias lost to the One Eyed Black Dragon! Make the boasters build your Empire! Rewards: The Goddess Kiss Failure: None Time Limit: None! ] As broken as Silver is, he did the quest. IIn an overbearing way! Zeus asked, "Why only leave me?" in a worried tone. His old face filled with wrinkle and sweat with a look of fear, asked. "MMMM..." tone out Silver. Silver then recalled about Belll. He then said, "You have a role to play. Go live here. I will come for you later" as he gave a map with a place that''s circled with a red in it. Zues didn''t asked anymore, nodding his head, he departed alone. (Zeus is no longer arrogant, he change. Nah, If he didn''t Silver would kill him) Years passed... Ais Wallenstein came to Orario. She''s 7 years old and joined Loki Familia which is now topping the Familias ranking. Her mother left her, she didn''t know where she is at, where she could have gone into. Thus, she travelled. Despite her young age, she was able to reach Orario. Little did she know. Her mother got ''Kidnapped'' by her father. Learning that Ais joined Loki familia. (He was away with his wife. With Goddess Daisy watching over her(Goddess Diasy is fond of cute children and wants one) ) Felt happy. After coming from their vacation, Silver notified the husband and wife. Albert was specially happy. Knowing that he can''t meet his daughter, yet! Watched over her, along with his wife Aria. Thus... The father and mother, Stalking their daughter. Began... Chapter 127 - Empire...And? South Part of the World~ At an Island... At the center of the island, there stood a massive building glistering with shiny gold light as the sun hanging up into the sky giving light to the world. Two massive towers could be seen from afar standing erect at the right and left the side of the massive massive building. Everyone calls these two towers as dungeons and in the middle of it, they are separated by a river with hundreds of meters away. Everyone would be blessed if they could live or just enter it. They call the massive shiny building, The Imperial Palace! The island is beautiful, full of gree life. Tress majestically stood tall, seemingly never going to fall. Flowers of various kinds and colors dance along with the warm wind. Dragons roamed the sky freely, roaring loudly. Humans could be seen down below, commanding the workers on their work. These ''workers'' are called ''Celestial Pigs'' Along with ''Zeus Familia and Heras'' There even some ''Goblins'' Years Ago... When Silver and his Goddess Wife are clearing dungeons and destroying them. Silver seeing the island away from any humans sight decided to build his Empire here. Leaving two dungeons aside. Silver decided to make a river to separate the dungeons and build the palace in the middle. Activating his {Universal Creation Magic} skill, he made trees, grasses, flowers and so on. Activating his Space Ability, he opened a portal connecting from The Dungeon and Gods Verse to Pirate World/Verse. Soon, his wives, dragons, devils, some mages from Earthland Verse came out of the portal. And of course, they didn''t forget to bring the ''Celestial Pigs'' along with them. After some reunions, the ''Celestial Pigs'' started working. (Forcefully) Silver made the equipment needed for building. Silver could have just created an Empire all by himself but didn''t. What''s the point of having workers if you do things your own? So! Silver just made temporary houses for him, his wives, and those who are needed. Silver remembered. Jack! Why didn''t Jack and Hulk came? [ Answering to host... They are at Earthland host ] ''Hmm? Oh well, nothing could go wrong, right?'' Thought Silver. Oh, how wrong you are! Rose, seeing the Dungeons, asked. "What are those?" pointing her finger towards the dungeons. "Those are Dungeons, filled with monsters inside. If I remember correctly, there should be some dragons inside" replied Silver. Ophis who''s sleepy perked up. Gazing at the two dungeons, she flew towards one and entered it. Rose followed, Shirone is already out of sight, everyone left Silver and the Goddess, heading inside a dungeon. Seeing the dungeon the problem group entered, Silver remembered. ''Is that the dungeon I put Loki into?'' (DXD''s Loki) A few days later... The group came out, feeling great. They all asked about the dungeon. (About the monsters respawning) Silver gladly explained it to them. Not long after, The Goddess called out, saying that it''s lunchtime. Everyone entered the house and sat at a long table and ate the delicious black like thing on the table. Deep inside the dungeon, Loki is crying. "Please! Just put me back from where you put me before! Tho-those monsters might come again!" shouted Loki in a pleading tone. Too bad, no one could hear his plea. ---------------------------- Silver and his Goddess Wife left the Empire and went back to Orario, leaving everyone on the currently being built Empire. Silver asked if they wanted to come along, but they all shook their head. Saying, "The dungeon and monsters are fun" Silver didn''t tell them about the dungeon in Orario, if he did, they might all end up clearing it. Good thing, they stayed at the Empire. Opening up a portal, Silver and his Goddess entered and disappeared in everyone''s sight. Years later... Silver came back, along with Zeus familia and Hera. They are all forced to work and help building the Empire, which now has a majestic palace. They could feel that they are all too powerful. If they are to compare the black dragon they fought before, then that dragon could be called a baby in front of the dragons within the Empire. But that was not all. Learning the fact that within the Empire that there are Devils, Angel, Wizards, and Gods, they almost couldn''t stand up. Sure, they have all seen Gods and Goddesses. But, Dragon Gods? Devils? a Seraph? And Goddess Daisy being the one who created the Dungeons? Just what are these group of monsters! Thought the newly arrived group. Then, they remembered Silver''s word about his Goddess and payment. They all gulped their own saliva and stared at the majestic palace and the two dungeons standing erect at each side of the palace. Not needing to ask anything further. They all joined in building the Empire. (Happily) Years passed in a blink of an eye... "A long, long time ago, we Gods came down to this world the world of you, our children seeking excitement. And we decided, to live here with you forever in the lower world. We decided to seal our divine power and enjoy life with all the hardship and inconvenience that it entails. We can only offer you one thing: the power to fight monsters, what we call our blessing. The children given this power become our servant, our familia. Learn of our Goddess name. She is Goddess Daisy, the Creator of the Dungeons!" Shouted Albert, Zeus, Ouranos, (In Disguise) and Silver in the middle of the street. Everyone''s looking at them like looking at a crazy bunch of people. Some are laughing at them, while others ignore them. Albert, Zeus, and Ouranos internally cried. Did you really have to make us look like crazy in front of so many people! Silver cried internally. Why do I also have to do this! Earlier... Silver is eating along with his Goddess at the top of Babel, dropped the spoon on his hand when he heard the system''s notification. [ Quest Found!... Chapter 128 - The Quest!... Orario~ At the top of Babel Dungeon... Silver and Goddess Daisy sat in front of each other, eating as they talk. There''re many kinds of dishes filling the table, just a shame that they are all colored black but, they still taste delicious. Silver happily spooned up a black-colored cake made by his goddess wife. He''s already used to it, the black-colored food that is. Happily chewing and gulping it down, Silver thought, ''This is a bliss'' with a smile on his face. Suddenly, [Quest Found! Hail Thy Goddess Name! Description: Goddess Daisy. The creator of the dungeons, years have passed and adventures dive and explore the dungeon. Gods and Goddesses alike came down creating familias. But! They don''t know who created it! Description #2: Make someone believes that Goddess Daisy is the creator. Gods, Goddesses, and those who already know doesn''t count! Rewards: Free Origin Saiyan Bloodline customization Failure: Farting for three whole days Hearing the system''s notification, Silver got stupefied. Dropping the spoon in hand with wide eyes and jaw-dropping to the table. Goddess Daisy, seeing Silver''s current look, got curious. She asked, "What''s wrong?" After waiting for Silver to answer for some time, the goddess could only hear Silver mumbling as he curses in a low tone. The goddess thought it might have something to do with the system. Checking the system, the goddess couldn''t help but giggle. Not long after Silver about, abruptly standing from his seat, Silver said, "I''ll be back later." Then he left. --------------------------¡ª Within the dungeon¡­ Ais, Bete, Tione, and Tiona and others are fighting monsters as they explored the dungeon. Within the shadows, there are two figures hiding while watching (Stalking) Ais, not caring about the others. These two figures are known as Albert and Aria. Albert is gripping his sword''s handle tight, ready to dash out any moment if any bad thing happens to Ais and would save her without a second thought. It was a time when Ais came to Orario and has been with Loki familia for a few months. Ais being innocent didn''t know who the old man is. The old man offered her candies and others, Ais happily accepted it, innocent she is. When a member of Loki familia saw the old man and Ais walking towards a dark alley, the member saved Ais from the old man''s dark plans. When darkness covered the world, the old man is walking alone on the street, wobbling he goes. Albert appeared in front of the old man, startling him. "We have something to talk about" smiled evilly Albert and knocked the old man out and carried him away followed by Aria. (They didn''t have any disguise.) Then. The old man has never been seen by anyone ever again. ¡­ "Damn! I want to beat that Bete guy! Does he think he is good enough for my Ais!" angrily said Albert within the shadows. "Calm down. Ais doesn''t seem to even have a feeling for the guy," said Aria who''s gripping her rapier''s handle tightly with a cold glint in her eyes, letting out a dark cold aura in her body, ready to dash out and stab a certain someone. "Y-yes!" agreed Albert as cold sweats covered his back, thinking. ''You should be the one to calm down!'' Suddenly. Someone appeared behind them. Albert and Aria felt someone just appeared at their backs. Albert quickly unsheathed his sword and swung it horizontally as he turned around. Aria also quickly unsheathed her rapier and turned around as she stabs the ''someone'' who suddenly appeared behind them. The one who appeared behind them is Silver. After getting the quest, he thought about how he should do it. After thinking of a ''great'' idea, he thought of taking Albert along with him, thus he teleported. As soon as he teleported, he saw Aria and Albert hiding within the shadows, watching their daughter. Before he could even speak, he saw that the couple is already attacking him. Catching both of the couple''s sword and rapier, he asked, "Why attack me?" curiously with a frown as he let go of the couple''s sword and rapier. Albert and Aria seeing that the one who suddenly appeared behind them is Silver, go taken aback. "We''re sorry Silver-sama, we didn''t know it was you," apologized the couple. Silver just nodded and said, "Albert, come with me. We have something to do." Albert asked. "What are we going to do, Silver-sama?" "I''ll tell you later," said Silver. "B-but," said Albert as he looked at his wife. Thinking, ''If I leave her alone, who knows what she might do!'' "Hmm? What''s wrong?" asked Silver then also looked at Aria. He thought, ''Right'' Aria being stared at by Alber and Silver got the idea why, she said, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything. I''ll just watch" ''Are you sure?'' thought Silver and Albert. "What?" asked Aria not because the two just stared at her. "Nothing," answered Silver and Albert. "You should go then Albert, seems like it''s something important," said Aria. "Don''t do anything rash now," said Albert. "What do you take me for!?" angrily asked Aria. ''Someone who can''t keep her cool in check,'' thought Albert, not wanting to say it. "Okay. I''ll be back later then," said Albert. "Mmm" nodded Aria. Silver and Albert then teleported away appearing inside a forest. "What are we doing here, Silver-sama?" asked Albert. Silver said, "Wait." He then created a table, a paper, and a pen as he bent down and wrote. After two minutes, he stood up and gave the paper to Albert and said, "Memorize this, we will need it." Albert then read what Silver wrote on the paper. As he read, his expression kept changing. Finished reading it, he asked, "Silver-sama, this¡­ what are we going to do with this?" having a bad premonition. "I''ll tell you later. For now, memorize it," said Silver. "B-but," said Albert not able to finish what he wanted to say. "I''ll leave for a bit. Wait for me here," commanded Silver. "Okay," agreed Albert and sat down dejectedly. Silver then teleported, leaving Albert alone within the forest. ''Now, time to look for Zeus'' thought Silver happily. Chapter 129 - The Hero and The Pervert... Town of Spring¡­ The town of spring is as its name implies, a town full of spring. Nearby the town, there stood an active volcano. Even though the volcano is active all year round, but for some unknown reason, it never erupted, making/giving the town full of hot springs. Many know the town of spring. It is a lively town, always full of tourists wanting to take a dip at the hot springs. But without the hot springs, there might not be even a single life to exist here for it is almost like a barren land. There are just some houses around, hotels, inn, and some trees. Not far away. There are two figures standing and sitting on a tree branch with eyes full of life. The one who''s standing is holding tight into a small branch from the tree as he leans forward with eyes wide open looking at a certain place. Meanwhile, the one who''s sitting has both of his hands covering his eyes, taking a peek from time to time with a blush on his face. "Gra-grandpa! I think this is a wrong thing to do!" said the one who''s sitting, then took a peek then covered his eyes again, blushing more. "What wrong?? We are doing this to train our mentality! See, when everyone is born, we are all without clothes and now we are just appreciating the world''s blessing and see the other''s growth!" replied the one who''s standing and as he opened his eyes wider, letting out an ''Ooh,'' sound. "B-but! I still think this is wrong!" said the one who''s sitting and covering his face and taking a peek from time to time. "If you can''t even handle this, how can you become a hero in the future?" reprimanded the one who''s standing. The one standing is an old man, having a white hair, white beard with a wrinkled face. "I-I-I¡­ I would do it! I will become a hero!" resolutely said the one who''s sitting and finally drop his hands that were covering his face and opened his eyes wide, burning the view he is seeing into his brain. Not long after, white smoke came out from his head, with a deep blush on his face and covered it again. He said, "I really can''t do it, Grandpa!" The one who is sitting is a young boy, having a white hair, red eyes with an innocent face that''s currently red. The old man sighed and shook his head. He said nothing no more and just looked ahead, burning the beautiful view he is seeing. Suddenly. The old man got kicked on his back without him noticing it and fell down on the tree while breaking the small branch he was holding into and fell face first into the ground, covering his face with dirt and dust. "Grandpa!" shouted the young boy and quickly climbed down the tree and helped his grandpa up. "Who!" shouted the old man when he got up, thanks to the help from the young boy and looked up. "Zeus! What do you think you are teaching this small kid is!" shouted the figure who''s floated down on the ground and kicked the old man known as Zeus in the face, making Zeus fly and only to stop when he hit another tree. The one who kicked him is as we all know as Silver! "Grandpa!" again shouted the young boy as run towards his grandpa. When Silver kicked Zeus, a tooth flew out from his mouth along with some blood. Getting back up with a bloodied mouth, Zeus leaned his back on the tree he crashed into and looked at the figure who kicked him while the young boy wipes out the blood that coming out from his mouth with a worried yet angry face when he looked at Silver. "Ehh? Silver-sama. w-what are you doing here!?" asked a shocked Zeus when he saw that Silver is the one who kicked him. "Humph! Seems like you need to be taught a lesson. Corrupting an innocent young boy with your own pervertedness!" harrumphed Silver and walked towards Zeus. The young boy seeing Silver walking towards his grandfather quickly stood up. Standing in front of his grandfather and spreading his arms, he said, "Please! Don''t hurt my grandpa anymore. He did nothing wrong." with eyes determined to protect Zeus. Silver, seeing the white-haired young boy, asked, "Do you want to become a pervert like him?" "I-I-I¡­ My grandpa said I need to and its for training to become a strong hero in the future! What''s a pervert?" said the young innocent boy. Silver stared at the young white-haired boy and sighed. He need not ask who the young white-haired boy is for he knows who he is. He is Bell Cranel! The future hero of the story! "How old are you, boy?" asked Silver. "12" answered Bell. ''Hmm, so it''s two years more, huh,'' thought Silver. "Don''t worry, your grandpa and I have known each other for years now," said Silver. "S-so you won''t hurt him again?" asked Bell in relief. "That¡­ Yes, I won''t. But¡­" Silver walked forward again, making Bell move aside. Picking up Zeus, he looked at where they were peeking at earlier and throw Zeus. Silver then said, "I won''t hurt him but, I don''t know about them" as he pointed to the place where Bell and Zeus are peeking at before. Bell went wide eyes and shouted, "Gandpa!" as tried to run to the place where Silver had thrown Zeus is at but only to get stopped by Silver. Silver smilingly said, "Don''t worry. He won''t die." Bell wanted to save his grandpa, but to no avail, Silver didn''t let him go. Silver then picked Bell and leaped up on a tree as they both watched Zeus while they converse. With Zeus¡­ Zeus, who got thrown by Silver, screamed. As he flew and nearing the place where he and Bell are peeking at before, slowly fell down. SPLASH!!! Zeus crashed into the water. The place he crashed into is an open hot spring with girls covering their bodies with a towel as they relax on the hot spring. KYAA~!!! Shouted the girls¡­ Startled at someone suddenly flying and crashing in the middle of the hot spring. There''s at least twenty girls currently relaxing at the hot spring, startled as they were. They all came out of the hot spring and stared at the figure, who is now floating in the middle of the hot spring. Playing dead. Zeus thought as he floats, ''What to do?'' With a cold glint on their eyes, they all picked something up and threw it at the floating Zeus. After not finding any other things to throw. They stopped. Zeus who got things thrown at him for sometime got curious when the girls stopped throwing things at him. Zeus then stood up and looked around to see if the girls left. But seeing the girls still around and just having a towel covering their n.a.k.e.d bodies nodded. He said, "What a bliss!" with a perverted smile on his face while nodding. Appreciating the view he is seeing. The girls got angrier when they heard him say that. One said, "Beat him up!" Everyone said no more. They all charge at Zeus and started beating the hell out of him. "Ouch." "Oww," "Not there." "Stop." "Ahh." "Ohh!" "More." "This is life." Zeus kept muttering as he got beaten up by the girls. While grabbing here and there. Meanwhile, Silver and Bell just watched Zeus get beaten up by the girls. "See that? That might happen to you in the future if you follow your perverted grandpa''s way," said Silver. Bell shuddered. Thinking, ''Grandpa is right. Grandpa is right.'' Not even hearing what Silver is saying and even watching what his grandpa is currently going into. Some time later¡­ Zeus came back wobbly. "Silver-sama" cried Zeus with his face covered in bruises as so his body. "Come, we have something to do," said Silver as he leaped down on the tree while carrying a muttering Bell. "What are we going to do, Silver-sama?" asked Zeus as he took Bell away from Silver and woken him back to reality. "Just come, you will know later," said Silver. "What about Bell?" asked Zeus. Silver looked at the now sleeping Bell and opened a portal that leads to where Zeus and Bell''s house is. Zeus walked inside and came out right after placing Bell into a bed. Silver then opened another portal after closing the first one, leading to where Albert is at. Zeus and Silver then entered the new-created portal. Zeus and Silver appeared inside a forest only to see a muttering and cursing Albert. Silver then said, "Go ask Albert. He will tell you what''s needed to be done. I have to go get someone. Wait for me here" as he opened a portal. Thinking, ''Time to get Ouranos'' Chapter 130 - Familia?... Orario~ Silver appeared outside of a building called the Pantheon. Everyone knows this building as the ''Guild''. It is a wide space with counters for adventurers to talk with their advisors and also has an exchange area. There are also small meeting boxes where adventurers can talk one on one with their advisor, with no one else hearing them. When Silver appeared out of thin air, the adventurers around and citizens got startled. The young girls and also the MILF''s seeing Silver''s handsome face and well-toned body all blushed. While the men¡­ Nah forget about them. Not knowing who Silver is, a young girl curious mustered her courage and sat up from her seat, walking towards Silver. But, before the young curious girl reached Silver, Silver went inside the ''Guild'', not knowing that someone wanted to talk to him. Feeling dejected, the girl went back to her seat and sat with a sad expression painted on her face. She wanted to follow Silver but decided not to, thinking she might just embarrass herself. Inside¡­ Silver looked around, looking for someone to ask where the Old Ouranos is. As he looked around, Silver saw someone on the reception that just came out from a curtain on the back. ''Isn''t that Eina Tulle?'' thought Silver then walked towards the reception to ask. Eina is a beautiful half Elf with a slim body, pointy ears, shoulder-length brown hair, and emerald colored eyes, wearing the guild''s uniform. Eina who just came back from the back and seeing that there''s still a mess on the reception table, which is just paper, started arranging them. Silver smiled, thinking, ''Seems like she didn''t notice me, eh?'' As Silver walked and reached the reception, he said, "Hello," startling Eina. Hearing a male voice in front of her got startled but kept her calm. Looking up and seeing a handsome young man standing in front of the table with a smile on his face blushed but quickly disappeared. "Hello, what can I help you with?" asked Eina as she fixed her glass. "Oh, I''s looking for Old Ouranos, is he here?" asked Silver "O-o-old Ouranos? Who are you?" startling said Eina. "Name''s Silver, Silver Blaze. So is he here?" asked Silver nonchalantly. ''Silver Blaze? Does he know our God? And how come he''s asking with that attitude?'' thought Eina then said. "I-I don''t know, please wait I''ll go find our ''Guild Leader''" said Eina. "Okay. Thanks," said Silver with a smile on his face. Eina then left, leaving Silver alone standing in front of the reception desk and waiting. Eina came followed by a fat Elf with white hair, green eyes, and short legs. His fat also makes his height seem small. Silver knew who the short fat old elf was but seeing him along Eina, with a frown on his forehead, smiled. He is Royman Mardeel, the Guilds'' Guild leader. Royman wears a black suit and is of much better quality than any other Guild worker. Silver only knows the guy for being an arrogant Elf that constantly looks down on others except for the Gods and Goddesses. He also knows that this Royman guy likes money a lot. Reaching where Silver is at and standing in front of him, Royman said, "Who are you to look for our god and say his name without respect!?" in an arrogant and angry tone. The other workers and adventurers inside the guild heard of the commotion and watched the show. No one knows about Silver for he never showed his real self in front of others, always in disguise. "Name''s Silver Blaze. Go call Old Ouranos here. Tell him I need him for something," said Silver in a mocking tone as he looked down on Royman. "How dare you call our God''s name in a disrespect! Who do you think you are!" angrily said Royman. Eina sweated, she didn''t know who Silver is and hearing speak in a nonchalant and mocking tone as he calls their god''s name in a disrespecting way and seeing the guild leader getting mad at Silver, didn''t know what to do to stop the both of them. "Just call him over, tell him Silver Blaze is here and I need him for something. If you don''t, I''ll make this guild go bankrupt today." threatened Silver. "B-bankrupt!? Who do you think you are!" again said Royman, this time with a pointed finger towards Silver. Silver started getting annoyed, he said. "If you continue pointing that finger at me, I will surely break it. And if you don''t call Old Ouranos here, I''ll beat you too and make this place bankrupt! Continue annoying me and shouting at me, I will severe that head of yours from your neck!" as he pressured Royman and Royman alone, no affecting the others. Royman instantly kneeled down with sweat formed and dropped from his forehead, thinking, ''Just who is he?'' Everyone inside the guild all got shocked by the scene they were seeing. Just as Silver finished speaking, Royman kneeled down and didn''t speak. (They didn''t feel any pressure coming from Silver or anything.) Silver then asked, "So. Are you going to call him here or not?" "I-I-I''ll go call god Ouranos now, please spare me!" weakly said Royman. Silver nodded and stopped pressuring Royman. Silver then said, "Go call him over then. Tell him I need him for something." Royman quickly stood up and said "Thank you" before running away out of everyone''s sight with a terrified expression on his face. Deep within the Guild¡­ Underground¡­ Ouranos sat on a throne looking chair, alone with closed eyes as mutters that no other can hear. Soon right after, the entrance door opened and Royman came into his sight, covered in sweats with a terrified expression plastered on his old face. "M-my God, there''s a man looking for you. He said his name is Silver Blaze. H-he threatened to make the guild go bankrupt if you don''t meet him, saying he needs you for something," pantingly said Royman. "WHAT! H-He is here!? Why didn''t you tell me sooner!" angrily said Ouranos. Abruptly standing from his so-called throne. He asked, "Where is he!" "A-at the reception," said Royman. Taking a deep breath, he continued. "He is currently waiting there." Ouranos ran out quickly, leaving the panting Royman behind. ------------------------¡ª Reception¡­ Silver just stood there waiting, tapping the reception desk with his finger. Eina who is in front of him didn''t know what to say. "Why is he taking so long?" bored ly said Silver as he continued tapping the desk with his finger. Ouranos came, seeing Silver with a bored look quickly approached him. He said, "S-Silver-sama, H-how are you?" bowing his head, not minding the others who can see. "What took you so long to come here? I''ve been waiting here for thirty-one seconds, you know," said Silver. "So-sorry, I didn''t know you were here. Please, I''ll make up for it," said Ouranos with sweats on his forehead. "I was planning on making this place bankrupt because of that Guild head of yours but, nevermind. Since you''re here, let''s go. We have something to do," said Silver. "Where are we going Silver-sama?" asked Ouranos curiously. "I''ll tell you later," said Silver. Opening a portal with a wave of his hand, Silver then picked Ouranos from his shoulder and threw him inside and followed and the portal closed. Leaving a bunch of dumbfounded people. --------------¡ª¡ª Zeus and Albert are currently discussing. "God Zeus, do you have anyway for us to avoid this?" asked Albert. Zeus again looked at the paper that Albert gave him earlier and said, "If I can and if I have any way to avoid this, I would gladly share it with you. But it seems like there''s no other way but to do this" as he shook his head. The two of them conversed, thinking on how to get away, but it seems like that both of them couldn''t think any. Suddenly, a portal appeared in front of them. Seeing a figure flying towards them both tried to evade but they are too late. The figure crashed into them, making the three of them fly and only to stop when they crashed at a nearby tree. Soon right after, Silver came out of the portal and the portal closed. "What are you guys doing?" asked Silver. Seeing the three of them stacked one after another. Zeus and Albert cried internally, ''What are we doing, you asked? Throwing Ouranos at us, you ask what are we doing? What have we ever done to you? For you to throw Ouranos at us!?'' Ouranos internally cried, ''What have I ever done to get thrown away like garbage!? I have never done anything to deserve this!'' Silver seeing them not getting up saaid, "How long are you guys gonna stay like that? Get up" Albert, Zeus, and Ouranos then got up. Ouranos asked, "What is the thing you said we will do, Silver-sama?" "Ask Albert and Zeus. They will tell you" said Silver and looked up into the sky. Seeing that it''s already dust. He said, "Albert, explain to Ouranos what to do. I have to go back now. I''ll be back here tomorrow." "You''re gonna leave us here, Silver-sama?" asked Zeus. Silver stared at Zeus making Zeus feel uncomfortable. Silver seeing that the three of them doesn''t have any place to sleep at within the forest, made a house. Just a small one with three beds and with the necessities needed within a house. Silver then bid them farewell, saying that he will be back tomorrow. The three didn''t even have the time to say anything before Silver disappeared. The three then went inside the house and talked with each other. Next Day¡­ Silver came and took the three into Orario with disguise don on them. Within the busy street of Orario. With Silver''s command, the four of them shouted. "A long, long time ago, we Gods came down to this world the world of you, our children seeking excitement. And we decided, to live here with you forever in the lower world. We sealed our divine power and enjoy life with all the hardship and inconvenience that it entails. We can only offer you one thing: the power to fight monsters, what we call our blessing. The children given this power become our servant, our familia. Learn of our Goddess name. She is Goddess Daisy, the Creator of the Dungeons!" Shouted Albert, Zeus, Ouranos, (In Disguise) and Silver in the middle of the street. Everyone''s looking at them like looking at a crazy bunch of people. Some are laughing at them, while others ignore them. Albert, Zeus, and Ouranos internally cried. Did you really have to make us look like crazy in front of so many people! Silver cried internally. Why do I also have to do this! Three Days Passed¡­ The four of them continued shouting the same sentence. They change places from time to time. Where they go, people followed. Some of the guild members saw Silver. Rumors then spread arround. Even if people are laughing at them, they still continued. Albert, Zeus, and Ouranos begged Silver to spare them from further humiliation, but Silver didn''t let them off. Silver thought, ''My a.s.s is on the line! I cannot fail this!'' Not telling the three about it. On the fourth day¡­ The quest time limit is nearing its end with the system''s notification. Leaving Silver Six hours to finish it. Amplifying their voices, the four of them continued shouting. Silver became desperate more than ever, he kept shouting more and more as his voice grew louder and louder. Not long after¡­ A little girl came. She is wearing a ragged like clothes with dirt all over her body. She has green hair, she eyes and white skin having scars all over her little body. The four of them seeing the little girl stand in front of them felt bad for the little girl. The little girl asked¡­ "Um¡­ Onii-chan, who is Goddess Daisy? Why have I never heard of her before? Is she really the creator of the dungeon?" innocently asked the little green-haired girl. Silver sat down in front of the little girl and said, "Do you believe us? Goddess Daisy is really the creator of the dungeon" smilingly. "Onii-chan, does Goddess Daisy have a familia? I have bever heard of her name. Can I join? If I can I will believe!" said the little girl. The little girl''s question stumped Silver. Silver rubbed his glabella, thinking. Famila? Fa-Mi-Li-A? Familia! HOLY SHIT! WE DON''T HAVE A FAMILIA! Chapter 131 - Who?... Orario~ Somewhere on the streets¡­ Ouranos, Zeus, and Albert looked at the sitting Silver in front of the little green-haired girl when they heard her question. As they stared at Silver, they frowned. Ouranos thought, ''Familia?'' Zeus thought, ''He''s in trouble now'' Albert thought, ''Don''t tell me that after all these years, he forgot to make one?'' Silver came back from his stupefied state when he heard the systems'' notification. [ Main Quest #2 Triggered! Familia! Description: Create or Join The Strongest Familia to ever Exist and let everyone know Rewards: Life Creation Knowledge Rewards #2: Level up to Level 120. (This verse) Failure: Losing Soul Law and Never to Learn again Time Limit: Five Years] Thought Silver. Silver then stood up and ruffled the little green-haired girl, which the little green-haired girl didn''t expect and took her by surprise. He then said, "Familia? I will create it now and introduce you to my Goddess Wife. You will be the first to join our familia." with a smile on his face. The little green-haired girl didn''t know why but felt warmth from Silver''s ruffling her hair. She nodded and said, "Onii-chan, Can, Can I really join a familia? I-I-I tried joining others before but everyone turned me away saying that I am weak and useless," as warm tears flowed out from the little green-haired girl''s eyes. Ouranos, Zeus, Albert, and those who are watching the little green-haired girl cry sighed in their hearts. The little green-haired girl''s stomach then growled, telling that she is hungry. How could those familias just turn away such a little girl away? Look at her ragged clothes! Look at her body full of scars! Look at the dirt all over her. How could someone just let such a little girl be on herself? Heartless Familias! Thought everyone. Silver seeing the crying little girl stopped ruffling her hair and sat down. He hugged the little green-haired girl and said, "Don''t worry. From now on, you are a member of our familia and I will not let you suffer again. Can you tell me your name?" The little girl stopped crying but still sobbed. She hugged Silver back for reasons unknown to her felt safe in Silver''s arm. She said, "My name is Ella. I don''t know any other else. I don''t know my family." Silver then let go of the little green-haired girl, seeing her state, activated his {Instant All Zero} skill. Curing the little green-haired girl of everything. He then activated his {Universal Creation Magic} skill and changed the little green-haired girl''s ragged clothes into a cloth complimenting her hair. When Silver did that, those who were watching the scene all went wide eyes. The little girl''s scars disappeared in an instant. Her ragged clothes change into that of a new one. Her messy long green hair straightened at her back beautifully. Silver then looked at the little green-haired girl. Skinny face, skinny body, meaning that she is malnourished, but when Silver saw her ears, he asked, "Ella, are you an elf?" Ella, who was cured by Silver and also seeing her scars disappear on her body and not feeling the aches anymore, got taken aback. Hearing Silver''s question, she asked. "What do you mean by Elf, Onii-chan?" ''Seems like she doesn''t know. Just who would leave their child alone? If I met her parents, I would beat them up!'' thought Silver. "I''ll tell you later," said Silver. Albert seeing the little green-haired girl is an Elf got shocked. Her ears were not visible before because her hair was messy. But seeing her now made him get shocked. Why? It is because there isn''t many elves left in the world! And seeing Ella turned out to be an Elf! Albert then asked, "Silver-sama, can, can I take care of her?" "Hmm? You better ask my wife, right my wife?" said Silver as he looked up. Zeus, Ouranos, Albert and those who are still watching the scene also looked up. As everyone looked up, a figure slowly descended. The figure wears a golden gown as her golden long hair swayed along with the wind. When the figure reached the ground, Zeus and others almost couldn''t believe what they were seeing. (Zeus first time seeing Goddess Daisy) That beautiful face, that smooth white, pale skin, those red cherry lips. Everyone thought, ? Goddess Freya, forget about her! Just who is this Goddess in front of us!? Goddess Daisy stood beside Silver and said, "I will take care of her." She then looked at the skinny Ella. "Do you wish to come under my familia?" asked Goddess Daisy. Ella stared at Goddess Daisy with twinkling eyes. Seeing such a beauty in front of her and even inviting her to join her familia never felt such kindness. Tears welled up into her eyes as they fell to her skinny face. She answered, "YES!" with her fist clenched tightly. Determination, gratefulness, and awe can be seen from her eyes. She swore deep within her heart to never forget the kindness given to her. Goddess Daisy then smiled and said, "Silver, let''s create our familia" as she looked at Silver. "Right," said Silver with a nod. "Ouranos, register our familia. I leave the rest to you" said Silver as he looked at the (Disguised) Ouranos. "That would be an easy thing to do Silver-sama, Goddess Daisy-sama. But.." said Ouranos Silver frowned, he asked, "But what?" "I-its like this¡­ Who would be the God/Goddess and what would the familia name be?" said Ouranos. Silver "¡­" Goddess Daisy "¡­" Albert "?" Zeus nods. Everyone¡­ ??? Chapter 132 - Nya???... Orario~ Guild¡­ Silver, Goddess Daisy, Aria, Albert, Ella, Ouranos, and Zeus went to the Guild and register their familia. Silver decided that Goddess Daisy would be the one to be their familia''s Goddess/Head. He didn''t want to take the role because that would bore him and according to the rule stating that a familia''s head shouldn''t enter the dungeon and blah blah (Which He Broke) using his {Rule Breaker} ability, decided that Goddess Daisy would be their familia''s head. The Goddess also didn''t want because she just wanted to take care of the little elf girl and not do anything troublesome. She''s lazy to do any other else. But with Silver''s plea, she agreed but with a condition that she won''t be doing anything else and just stay with the little elf. Ella''s P.O.V It has been two days since I ate anything. I tried joining familias one after another but only to get shooed away. Wearing ragged clothes and with my skinny body, no one accepted me and just turned me away. Saying that I am weak and useless, which is true. I don''t have any money to buy food. I tried scavenging for food from the back of restaurant trash cans but only to get shooed away by the workers. I went to a restaurant one after another. I tried to beg for food but no one gave me till a ''brown-haired'' Onee-chan gave me something that looked like a box and wrapped in some kind of cloth. Thanking the Onee-chan who was in a hurry to leave saying that she needs to go back to her work, I swore that if a day comes, I will pay back this kindness she gave me. But before I could ask her name. She was already out of my sight. I thought. I will find you later Onee-chan and thank you. Sitting in an alley that''s devoid of people, I opened the box after removing the cloth wrapping it. Delicious smell and food, full of many kinds of fruit with some meat and rice. I ate silently. As I ate, tears ran down my eyes. Finishing the food that made me full and has gotten some strength, I sat up and started to wander around, looking for the kind Onee-chan. As I wandered about, I saw four people shouting on the streets about Goddess Daisy creating the dungeon. Hearing the Goddess Daisy name, I then started to recollect my memories about the Goddess name, but then, this is the first time I heard of the name. I wanted to ask them if they would let me join them, but decided not to. Seeing myself and with skinny, dirty, full of scars thought they might not want and just shoo me away like the other familias I tried joining before. Leaving the place and searched for the kind Onee-chan that gave me the box of food before, but to my dismay, I never found her. I tried searching for her for four days but to no avail. As I search around, I then again saw the four people still shouting on the streets in another different location and seeing that they haven''t stopped yet and seeing the determined eyes of the handsome Onii-chan (Silver) who shouted louder than the other three, I gathered my courage and stepped forward to ask them. Thinking they might take me in. (Gonna Skip this, you already know what happened. HAH) Walking on the streets with Goddess Daisy-sama and Silver-sama along with the three old dudes, we stopped in front of a building and seeing the board saying Hostess of Fertility; I didn''t know why. I then looked at Silver-sama, he said. "Mmm. Let''s eat here. You''re hungry right, Ella? "as he looked at me. Hearing Silver-sama''s question, I didn''t know how to answer and just looked down. Silver-sama then patted my shoulder as he sat down and looked at me in the eye, he then said, "There is no need to worry, everything you need, we will support you. I will not let you feel hungry ever again. So, open up and treat us as your family for we will also do the same." Then he smiled gently. "Come, let''s go eat," he said, as he grabbed my hand and pulled me to go inside the building. Such warm treatment, such kindness. How could I ever repay them back from such a thing! I thought and followed Silver-sama inside along. As we walked and entered the building, we sat on where there''s an available table. Someone then came to take our order with a silver plate on her hand. Seeing the figure who came into us surprised me. She has brown hair and eyes with cat ears and a tail of the same color. She is the one who gave me the box filled with food before! Quickly getting off the chair I sat, I quickly went in front of her and bowed my head and said, "Onee-chan! Thank you for giving me food before! I will never forget your kindness. Thank you Onee-chan," as I raised my head and look at her. "Nya? Can I ask the customer''s name? I don''t remember seeing you before. But I remember giving someone food," said the waitress. "My name is Ella, and it is me you have given the food before. I thank you! Without it, I might not be alive now!" I said with a tone full of gratefulness sincerely. "Nya??? Are you the girl wearing ragged clothes before? How come you''re wearing new clothes now?" asked the waitress. "I-I-I have joined a familia, and they gave me this cloth I am wearing. May I ask your name, Onee-chan?" I asked. "Nya. Everyone calls me Anya, so call me Anya. I see. It is good that you joined a familia! By the way, which familia accepted you? Nya?" asked Anya Onee-chan. "Err¡­ I-I-I don''t know the familia would be called yet. They said we will make it now," I said and looked at Silver-sama, Goddess Daisy-sama, and the others. Anya, "Nya???" Silver "¡­" Goddess Daisy "¡­" smile. Others¡­ ??? Chapter 133 - P.O.V End... Orario~ Finished eating, we bid farewell to the people of the restaurant and headed for the guild to get our familia registered. As we walk, there is this beautiful Onee-san that stopped in front of us, she has golden long hair with a kind look on her face, then I heard Albert-sama speak. "Aria, you''re here. Where''s Ais?" he asked. The beautiful Onee-san called Aria replied. "They came out of the dungeon so I also did" "Silver-sama, Goddess Daisy-sama, Aria greets you" as she bowed to Silver-sama and Goddess Daisy-sama. "Have you eaten yet?" asked Silver-sama. "I already have, Silver-sama," politely replied Aria onee-san. "All right. Come follow us, we will go to the guild and register our familia" said Silver-sama "We''re finally creating a familia, Silver-sama!? This is great!" said Aria onee-san. Seems like she''s happy about Silver-sama making a familia. I wonder why she''s shocked about the familia though. After introducing me to Aria onee-san who also wanted to take care of me but got turned down by Goddess Daisy-sama, we then headed into the guild. Aria onee-san then put on a disguise and I don''t know why. As we walk on the streets, we saw a group I know of that are from Loki Familia. Now that I remember it, doesn''t Ais the sword princess looks like Aria onee-san? To my curiosity, I asked, "Aria onee-san, doesn''t Ais the sword princess looks like you? Are you perhaps related to her?" Hearing my question, everyone stopped walking. Aria onee-san sat in front of me and said, "She is my daughter and Albert. But we can''t tell her about us being alive for now," with a sad look in her eyes. "Why can''t you tell her Onee-san?" I asked. "This¡­ I will tell you later" she said. Seeing the sad look in her eyes, I could only nod my head and not wanting to make her look sad any longer. We then heard a laugh from someone who''s a member of the Loki familia, saying, "What Goddess Daisy the dungeon creator? Hahaha! Those guys must be crazy!" as he laughed and also did the others except for Ais who didn''t even give any expression on her face and just walked. Hearing what the person saying and laughing, I looked at him so did everyone. He has gray colored hair, along with amber eyes, and a sleek tail. He has a blue tattoo on the left side of his face and a muscular physique. His features are described to be handsome, and he appears cool to others. I know of him as a werewolf named Bete Loga. I then noticed that Silver-sama, Albert Onii-san, and the other three old men frowning. Aria onee-san grabbed hold of her rapier''s handle wanting to go and make a hole in Bete Loga. I then heard Silver-sama speak, he said, "Don''t mind them. Let''s just go to the guild." Everyone then stopped looking at the Loki familia group. But then I heard Goddess Daisy-sama said. "I''m banning Loki Familia from entering the dungeon for a month." Not long after she spoke, the dungeon behind us lightened up for everyone to see. I then looked at Goddess Daisy-sama and asked, "Are you really the creator of the dungeon Goddess-sama?" with an awed expression. One of the three old men then said I heard his name is Ouranos. "She is. She could also ban everyone from entering the dungeon for their lives." Hearing what the old man Ouranos said, I got awed further. With twinkling eyes, I looked at Goddess Daisy-sama and asked, "Why ban them Goddess-sama?" "For laughing at my husband," said Goddess Daisy-sama. "Ehh? Silver-sama is your husband, Goddess-sama?" I asked. "Yes, he is," said Goddess Daisy-sama. "Wow" is the only thing I could mutter and look at Silver-sama. "Let''s go, don''t mind them any further," said Silver-sama who sighed and smiled. (Quest Completed! No Farting!) We then resumed walking. As we walk, everyone seeing Goddess Daisy-sama''s appearance all went wide eyes, some even drooled. I don''t know why. Reaching the guild and entering it someone called Eina and Misha came to welcome us. Judging from how they act, they seemed to know who Silver-sama is and then the old man called Ouranos'' appearance change, Shocking everyone in the guild and called him their God. Wait! This old man is the God of the guild and and and and, eh? How come he''s so respectful towards Silver-sama and Goddess Daisy-sama!? This got me shocked and confused! Ella''s P.O.V End Chapter 134 - Registering Familia... Orario~ Guild¡­ Eina, Misha, and so is the others are shocked when they saw their god Ouranos change into his real self. "O-Ouranos-sama. Are you also one of the guys shouting before on the streets? Why?" asked Misha. "Don''t ask me why. Just get Silver-sama''s familia registered quickly!" said an angry and embarrassed Ouranos. "Y-yes!" said the frightened Misha seeing that her God was angry and quickly went to take some papers to get Silver''s familia to sign it up so they can get registered. As quick as she goes as she quickly came back with papers in hand and gave it to Silver and said, "Silver-sama, please fill out the needed information so we can register your familia quickly" politely as she looked at the beautiful Goddess within the group. "Thanks," said Silver. "Oh right. Zeus, I don''t need you here anymore so scram" said Silver as he looks at the disguised Zeus. Everyone on the guild hearing the name Zeus all looked at him and those who saw the old Zeus before thought, ''Nah, he doesn''t look like him'' "Eh? How do I go back, Silver-sama? It is too far to walk it" asked Zeus. "Then run. Don''t walk," said Silver and didn''t pay any attention to Zeus anymore. Zeus could only sigh and walk away. The group then chuckled behind Zeus. With Zeus out, Silver then read the contents on the paper. He frowned because he didn''t understand the writings on it. ''System. Can you help me out here?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host should just buy All Language Knowledge ] ''Right! I should have done that! There was no need to order everything on the restaurant before!'' thought an enlightened Silver. ''How much is it?'' ''Why is it so expensive!?'' - Answering to host¡­ It is because even extinct languages and gods languages are with it ] ''Oh? Great. Buy it and integrate it'' [ Buying¡­ 3.2.1¡­ Done. Integrating the knowledge to host. 3.2.1.. Done ] Right after the system''s done. Knowledge of all languages started being learned by Silver. One language didn''t even take a second for him to fully understand it. There''re thousands of languages learned by Silver and it only took him seconds! Everyone seeing Silver in a daze stared at him, not knowing why would Silver daze. "Let him be for a moment," said the Goddess. Everyone didn''t understand why but said nothing and just nodded. Not long after. Silver came back into his senses and read the contents of the paper. Familia - (Familia''s Name and God/Goddess) Name - Race - Age - Level - Abilities - (Optional) And many not needed to fill up. Silver then gave a paper each to, Goddess Daisy, Albert, Ella, and Aria. Silver then thought of something and said, "Wait for me here. I''ll go get some to join us" "Who?" asked Goddess Daisy. "I''ll see" said Silver. The Goddess nodded. Silver then opened a portal and entered it. As Silver left, everyone waited for him as they went and sat at the sofa nearby with Ouranos serving them tea. Everyone on the guild didn''t know why would their god be so respectful towards Silver and Goddess Daisy to the point of he himself serving them tea. They wanted to ask him but decided not to because Ouranos might get angry at them. Even the Piggy Bank Royman didn''t ask. Empire~ Silver appeared inside the palace and looked around only to find Levy with books in her hand coming out from a room. "Levy, where''s Ophis and the others?" asked Silver Levy seeing Silver came back, heave a sigh of relief, she then said. "They are all outside, playing with Nashi. I''m also about to go there." "Natsu and Lucy''s child? Right. Lucy gave birth, huh." Silver nodded and noticed Levy''s stomach with a bulge. He said, "Seems like you''re also pregnant. Congrats!" Levy blushed and said, "Thank you!" "So, what would the child name be?" asked Silver. "We still haven''t decided," said Levy. "How about you? Aren''t Gabriel, Ingvild, and Serafall pregnant? And how come they are still not giving birth after such a long time?" asked Levy. "Err¡­ I''ll tell you later. Anyway, thanks. Gotta go, I have something to do" said Silver. "Okay," said Levy. But before Silver could walk away, he saw Rose, Ophis, Gabriel, Ingvild, Serafall, Irene, Hanc.o.c.k, Erza, Nyx, Semiramis, Mira, Shirone, Kuroka, and a pink-haired little girl carried by Lucy walking toward him. The group seeing Silver is back, they all went to hug him and kissed him which Silver gladly kissed back. Lucy, seeing Silver, asked, "Eh? Silver-san, you''re back! Too bad, I wanted you to be the one to name Nashi but you''re nowhere to be seen. Where were you?" "Well, I was doing this and that. Sorry," said Silver as he scratched the back of his head. "Right! Ophis, Gabriel, Ingvild, Nyx, Semiramis, Hanc.o.c.k, Mira. Come with me, we have something to do," said Silver. "Do what? I want to come," said Rose. "Only them because I know they won''t make any problem," said Silver. Rose pouted and said, "What? Do you think I would make a problem?" "Yes," everyone said. "Y-You all!" said a shocked Rose as she pointed her finger to them and is on the verge of crying. "Fine, Fine. You can also come," said Silver. Not wanting to make Rose cry. "Yeah!" cheered up Rose. Silver then bid farewell to Levy, Lucy, and Nashi after giving Nashi ''Something'' as a gift. Opening up a portal, Silver and his wives entered it and disappeared. Orario¡­ Guild¡­ Goddess Daisy and the others sat on the sofa, waiting for Silver to come back. Patiently. Soon, a portal appeared. There exited Silver, and all of his wives along with his daughter Erza so did Kuroka and Shirone. Everyone seeing the company Silver brought with him could only stare in awe. Where did such heavenly beauties come from!? Thought everyone on the guild. Goddess Daisy then stood up and walked towards the group followed by Albert, Aria, and Ella. Shirone seeing Ella, asked. "Onii-chan, is she your daughter?" as she pointed her finger to Ella. "No. She is Ella, an Elf. She will be our new family member from now on. So treat her good like your little sister, alright?" said Silver. "Okay, Onii-chan!" said a happy Shirone and went to Ella and started talking to her. Happily. Silver then introduced Albert and Aria to the group as Albert and Aria removed their disguise and politely introduced their selves to Silver''s wives and daughter which the other party also did. Eina and Misha seeing the group quickly went and took more registration papers and gave them all to Silver. Silver, after thanking them, gave one paper into the group as they all filled it up. They didn''t understand the language but Silver and Goddess Daisy helped them up, so did Albert, Aria, and Ella. After some time of helping the group up and teaching them about the language, the group then understood. "So, who would be the Goddess or God? And our familia name would be?" asked Rose. "Why don''t we just name it¡­ Strongest Familia? Daisy would be our Goddess" said Silver. ''Strongest?'' thought everyone on the guild. "Creator''s Familia is better," said Goddess Daisy. ''Creators?'' again thought everyone on the guild. "Why not Chaos?" said Rose. ''Chaos!?'' once again thought everyone on the guild. "Ohh! That''s a good one Rose!" said Silver. "Alright! Let''s make our familia name be Chaos Familia then!" said Silver. ''You''re happy about that!?'' and again thought everyone on the guild. Mira said, "What a great name" happily as she claps her hands. The group then nodded and started filling up the registry form. Minutes later¡­ The group is done writing and gave the papers to Ouranos who gave it to Eina and said, "Take this and register them" Eina said nothing and took the papers from Ouranos. Going back to the counter followed by Misha and reading through the papers both couldn''t help but thought when they saw the group''s Races. ''Just what kind of people are they!?'' Chapter 135 - Are They Really Humans?... Orario~ Guild¡­ Eina and Misha looked stared at the papers in their hand with eyes of disbelief. When they read what Silver''s group wrote on the paper, they didn''t know what to think. At first, everything seems to be okay but, as they read through the others they couldn''t believe what they read. Eina and Misha then looked at Silver''s group, who''re just about to leave with Ouranos bowing to them. Eina quickly spoke, not wanting to let Silver''s group leave, for she has so many things to ask about what they wrote on the papers. "Silver-sama! P-please wait for a moment. I-I have something to confirm." Silver looked back and looked at Eina. "What is it?" he asked. "T-this¡­ I need to ask about your races and levels," said Eina. "What about it?" asked Ouranos who wanted to go back in his so-called throne and rest for his mentality might break down. "W-well¡­ This¡­ I just wanted to ask, why didn''t the others filled up the level? Only Silver-sama and Ella did, and Level 119? Really?" said Eina. "That¡­ Right! Let''s see¡­ Just put level 9 for all of them. No¡­ Make it Level 99, that would do it" said Silver nonchalantly. Hearing Level 99 and Level 119 which no one has ever reached or recorded for the whole group except for Ella who''s at level 0, everyone on the guild stood and stared at Silver. Dumbfounded. "Tha-that''s¡­" said Eina not finishing her sentence and looked at Ouranos. Ouranos seeing Eina look at him with her eyes asking what she should, gave a knowing nod and said, "Just do as he says. No big deal," said Ouranos as he also cried internally. To hell with level 99! Even if they put level 999, no one can say anything about it! Eina hearing her God said could only sigh and just as she was about to fill the levels up, she heard Silver speak. "Wait. Just put Level 9 for all of us except Ella," said Silver. Eina once again heave a sigh of relief. Finally! Level 9 I can accept, but level 99 is a bit too much, right? thought Eina. She then filled up the paper or the levels and when she''s done she once again asked. "Silver-sama, about the races" "Hmm? What about it?" asked Silver. "Etto¡­ Are Ingvild-sama, Serafall-sama, and Semiramis-sama really Devils? And are there really devils?" asked Eina. Silver scratched his head with his finger and said, "Yes, they are devils. Ingvild, Sera, Semiramis show them your wings." Ingvild and Serafall nodded and let their wings out, for everyone to see. When everyone on the guild saw the bat-like wings of Serafall and Ingvild, they gulped a mouthful of saliva. Seemingly not enough, Serafall and Ingvild leaked out their massive magical power, making everyone feel terrified by it. "Stop, that should be enough," said Silver. Ingvild and Serafall then retracted their wings and so did their magical power, making everyone heave a sigh of relief as they wipe the sweats on their own forehead. "Sorry about that." apologize Silver. "I-It''s all right Silver-sama. Thank you" said Eina as she confirmed the race of Ingvild and Serafall. "What about Gabriel-sama? Is she really an angel?" asked Eina, wanting to confirm it. "She is," said Silver. Gabriel hearing that her bloodline, more like race is being questioned, spread out her 12 wings on her back and calming bright golden holy light enveloped her body as she floats said, "I am an Angel and I am also a Seraph" Everyone on the guild feeling the holy calming light all wanted to kneel and apologize for asking about her race. Feeling bad for asking about her race. Everyone thought, ''A Goddess!'' as they all gulped down another mouthful of their saliva. Gabriel then retracted her wings and so did the light as she floated down and stood on the floor. Smiling. After some time, Eina then again asked. "What about Shirone-sama and Kuroka-sama? What is a Nekoshou?" The sisters didn''t say anything and just transformed into their Nekoshou form. Cat like ears, two tails on their backs each of their own color, one white and one black. "Ohh... Cat people!" said Eina and heave a sigh of relief. Why? Because cat people/race or even wolves are around, making her able to accept it easily. "What about Nyx-sama? What is a Primordial Goddess?" asked Eina "I don''t know. Just let it be," said Silver. Eina just nodded and accepted it. Maybe she''s getting used to it? Eina then asked, once again. "What about Rose-sama and Ophis-sama? Are they really Dragons? Dragon Gods? And Irene-sama a Dragon Queen? What''s that?" with a frown. "Ohh! Why don''t me and Ophis and Irene transform into our Dragon Forms so you could see" excitedly said, Rose. "That won''t do. If you did, the whole of Orario might get thrown into a panic," said Silver. "What a kill joy you are" pouted Rose. The guild. ¡­ Fine! I''ll just accept it as it is all right! Forcefully accepted Eina when Ouranos just nods his head. "Then what about Erza-sama? Is she a Human or a Dragon?" asked Eina. "Both. She is half-human and half-dragon" confirmed Silver. How did that happen! again thought everyone on the guild. Eina just shook her head. Already used to it. "Then what about you Silver-sama? There is nothing written here," said Eina as she gave the paper to Silver. Silver took the paper from Eina, ''Seems like I forgot to write it'' Silver then created a pen and just before he could write something. He frowned. Silver asked, "Hmm¡­ Right!... What was my race again?" as he looked at Goddess Daisy with a questioning look. Goddess Daisy "¡­" Eina "¡­" Semiramis and the others "¡­" Silver "???" Everyone stared at Silver and Goddess Daisy, waiting for her to speak. .....¡­ Sometime later¡­ The Goddess finally spoke, she said. "Why don''t you just put Chaos Dragon God?" Silver smiled and said, "Okay." happily, then wrote his race. After he''s done writing, he gave the paper back to Eina who''s already numb about the group''s races. Eina didn''t ask Aria, and Ella''s races for she can see that they are really elves. Seeing that only three papers are left, Eina heaves a sigh of relief. She then read the races of the last three. After reading it, she frowned. She then looked at Silver and asked. "Silver-sama. Hanc.o.c.k-sama, Mirajane-sama, and Albert-sama, Are they really humans?" with a deep frown. Eina who''s already numb about the group''s races just couldn''t help but doubt Hanc.o.c.k, Mirajane, and Albert''s races. She stared at Silver, not able to accept it. Silver "¡­" Goddess Daisy "¡­" Hanc.o.c.k "¡­" Mirajane "¡­" The group "¡­" The guild members¡­ Just nods their heads. Not also believing it. Everyone on the guild thought. What? Do you think we would believe that they are humans? We are not fools! Chapter 136 - Its Not A Dream!... Orario~ On the streets¡­ Silver and co. left the guild after finally able to convince Eina that Albert, Mirajane, and Hanc.o.c.k are in fact humans which took Silver almost an hour to succeed. Before they could leave the guild, Shirone noticed that Ella was not walking alongside them. "Where''s Ella?" she asked. Hearing Shirone''s question, everyone then noticed that Ella is not with them! Looking around, they then saw Ella knocked out and sleeping on the floor. Seems like she couldn''t take the shock of the group''s races and she fainted at some point, with no one noticing that she fainted! Silver quickly picked up Ella and laid her on the sofa and checked if she was alright or not. The Goddess and co. all went and checked on Ella, worried. Heaving a sigh of relief, Silver said, "She''s okay, just shocked. Let''s wait for her to wake up." The Goddess thought, ''How could I be so careless and let her faint on the floor! I will make sure never to let this happen again!'' Ella finally woke up. Everyone seeing Ella is awake all heave a sigh of relief. Ella, seeing the worried expression of the group, asked, "What happened, Silver-sama?" "N-nothing happened. Right¡­ Everything was just a dream," said Silver. "Dream?" asked Ella as she looked at Silver and co. with a questioning look in her eyes. "Ella, are you alright?" asked the Goddess as she held Ella''s cheeks with a worried look in her face. "I-I''m alright Goddess-sama, but I''m feeling hungry again. Sorry for worrying you" said Ella. "You''re hungry? Okay, let''s go eat then. Where do you like to eat?" asked Goddess. "At the place we ate before. I-It''s a great place," said Ella. "Hostess of Fertility? Okay. Let''s go then" said the Goddess as she grabbed Ella''s little hand and helped her up. The group then went out of the guild and saw that it''s nearing evening time, everyone then all agreed to go and eat. Walking as they go, everyone seeing the group could only stare at them with awed looks in their eyes for seeing such people with celestial beauty looks. "Ney, Silver, why don''t we go explore that dungeon? The dungeons on the Empire is getting boring. Especially the first one we entered. Every time we reach the last boss, he would cower and hide and we have to find him and kill him so we could clear it" said Rose as she sighed. Silver''s mouth twitched when he heard what Rose said. He thought, ''Right. I forgot about him again'' "Dungeons? Empire? Silver-sama. Are there still other dungeons? Why have I never heard of it before?" asked Ella, Curiously. Albert and Aria also wanted to ask about it. They know that Silver has an Empire but not other dungeons, but Ella asked first before they could. "You will see it later, for now, let''s go and eat," said Silver as he leads the group to the place they will eat at. As they slowly walk, Silver saw someone he knew. Waving his hand up, he shouted. "Hepa-chan!" The figure hearing someone called her with a familiar way looked at the figure calling her. Seeing that it''s Silver followed by many celestial looking beauties, asked, "Silver? Who are they?" as she walked closer to Silver and did Silver. ...¡­ The one Silver called Hepa-chan is known by everyone as ''Divine Smith'' and the Goddess of the ''Hephaestus familia'' and named Hephaestus. Hephaestus has a crimson eye and red hair reaching to the waist. She has a rather sharp face and a slender body with an eyepatch over her right eye. Hephaestus has a complex about her right eye and is hated because of this. Silver and Hephaestus met years ago just after a couple of months after Hephaestus descended to the world. There was a time that Hephaestus made a familia but no one wanted to help her for almost everyone are scared about her eye. When Silver saw her, he remembered his sword. Silver then went and asked what Hephaestus thinks about his sword that he thinks possessess a sentiment or maybe a spirit. Hephaestus was surprised when Silver came and asked her about his sword and not even having any fear towards her and just acting like everything is normal. At Silver''s request, Hephaestus grabbed hold of the sword and wanted to draw it out. But to her surprise, she wasn''t able to draw the sword out from its sheath, which made her curious and shocked. "I can''t draw it. It seems like this sword will only be drawn out by its master. Can you draw it out for me?" said Hephaestus as she gave the sword back to Silver. Silver took the sword back and unsheathed it from its scabbard, the sword then vibrated, seemingly happy being drawn out by its master as it gave black crimson light. "Hmm¡­ It always vibrates like this when I draw it out. What do you think about it?" asked Silver. "Beautiful" is the only thing Hephaestus could say as she stared at the sword. "Where did you get this? This is a God Tier weapon. No, it might even be the Legendary Supreme Tier Weapon!" said Hephaestus in awe after some time of looking at the sword. "Supreme Tier? What''s that?" asked Silver as he sheathed back the sword. "This is not a good place to talk. Let''s go somewhere else. I want to ask you many things," said Hephaestus as she led Silver somewhere. He asked the system about it before, but the only answer he would get will always be ??? and not exceeding God Tiers and now that he met Hephaestus who has the knowledge about it felt happy. Soon the two of them arrive at a place where they can be alone and started talking to each other. And that is how Silver gets to know Hephaestus. .....¡­. "They are my wives, daughter, little sister, and familia members," said Silver as he introduced the group to Hephaestus. "Who''s she?" asked Nyx "She''s Hepa-chan. Wait. I mean Hephaestus the Goddess of ''Hephaestus Familia''" introduced Silver. "Is she your new wife? Our new sister?" asked Mira. Hearing the wife word made Hephaestus blush. Silver scratched his head with his finger and said, "N-no¡­ Not yet," blurted out Silver. "Not yet?" asked Kuroka. Hephaestus blushed more when she heard what Silver had just said. *Cough Cough* Coughed Silver and asked, "Where are you going, Hepa-chan?" wanting to not talk about the matter anymore. "I''m just on my way back to my place. Where are you going?" said Hephaestus. "We are going to eat. Why not join us?" invited Silver. "That''s¡­" muttered Hephaestus "Yes, come join us. It would be fun" invited Goddess Daisy. "Is it alright?" asked Hephaestus. "Why not? Come join us!" said Rose as she went and grabbed Hephaestus hands. "This¡­ Is it really alright?" asked Hephaestus as she looked at Silver. "Yeah. Come join us" said Silver. "Alright," finally Hephaestus. The group then headed towards the Hostess of Fertility to eat along with Hephaestus. Arriving at the place. Rose ordered everything on the menu and also booze just as they arrived making everyone startled. The group then went and sat around a table that could fit them all and waited for their order to arrive while talking. Not long after, all their orders came one by one followed by booze. They ate and drink as they talk and laugh not knowing what the time was. Ella was already asleep long ago at a bed that Anya took her with Mama Mia''s agreement to let the little elf sleep there. Foods and Booze got devoured by the group and ordering another after another. As they partied, Hephaestus fitted right into the group and also started drinking and laughing. Hours passed¡­ Daybreak came! And the group are still partying! Making the restaurant go empty on their food stacks. When the group heard it, Silver made ingredients for them to cook. Seeing the small mountain size ingredients laid before their eyes, Mama Mia could only say. "Tired" Silver finally realized it. ''Yeah, they should be tired by now. After that many hours of cooking, who wouldn''t?'' he thought. Silver then told the group that they would leave soon, made the others realized that it''s already daybreak! Just how much of a party people this group is? Paying the bill with some compensation and gratitude for serving them for hours, Silver and co. finally left the restaurant along with the newly awakened Ella who''s still rubbing her eyes. "So where do we go now?" asked Rose. "Empire?" said Ophis. "I think we should go clear that dungeon also," said Shirone. Half asleep. "Nah, we all go back to the Empire. Do you want to come Hepa-chan?" said Silver. "No. I need to go back now. I have something to do" declined Hephaestus "Ohh.. Okay. I''ll take you there later then. Take care," said Silver. Hephaestus nodded and bid farewell to the group and left. As they partied earlier, everyone already told her about them. She wanted to tag along, but she still has something to do, thus she declined. Silver then created a portal. Everyone then entered it and disappeared from Orario. Inside the Hostess of Fertility¡­ Everyone''s all sitting, weakly and tired. Some are even asleep on the floor. They all have one thought on their minds. I hope those crazy bunches don''t come back! How could they devour tons of food like nothing! ----------¡ª Empire¡­ Silver and co. appeared on the balcony of the Palace. Albert and Aria seeing the massive Empire before their eyes could only stare in shock. Seeing the Dragons flying freely on the sky and humans just couldn''t help it but accept it. Seeing and learning the groups races before almost made them numb about everything Silver could dish out in front of their eyes, making them able to accept it. ¡­ D-Dragons! Humans Flying! W-what are those goblins doing!? A-are they building something? No.! Is this real? So everything is really not just a dream! GOD! WHO DID I GET MYSELF ACQUAINTED INTO! WHAT KIND OF FAMILIA DID I JOIN!? *THUD* Ella fainted. Knocked out, laying on the floor¡­ Chapter 137 - Chaos... Chaos Dragon God Empire~ A day passed since Ella got knocked out and woke up from the shocks she went through. When she woke up, everyone felt relief as they all asked Ella if she was all right. Ella looked at them confused. Not knowing why everyone is looking at her worriedly. She asked, "What''s wrong?" innocently. The Goddess told everyone to leave them alone and she would talk to her and tell her the things she needs to know. Everyone left. The Goddess and Ella then talked, making Ella remember everything again. Shocked silly. But this time, she didn''t faint. Gritting her teeth, she made a promise into herself. ''I must become strong. Strong enough to not let Silver-sama, Goddess-sama, leave me'' The two then talked more until launch came and with Silver telling them to come and eat. The two then stopped and went out of the room they were at and followed Silver. As they walk, Ella keeps looking around the Majestic Imperial Palace, seeing humans in different clothing and looks. As they passed by, Ella would be introduced to them by Silver and likewise. Reaching the dining table, Ella couldn''t help the drool with twinkling eyes. Seeing so many kinds of foods placed down on the table while some are still being brought in and getting placed on the table, she couldn''t help but gulp. Sitting on a chair as everyone also did, they all began eating. Silver remembered something when he saw the ears of Ella. ''System, do you have anything that can change Ella''s bloodline from Half-Elf to a full one? High Elf would be better'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes, host. The host can buy the Bloodline Purifying Pill or just buy a High Elf Bloodline and integrate it to Miss Ella ] ''Hmm¡­ Tell me the details'' [ Bloodline Purifying Pill - Can Purify someone''s Bloodline to a certain degree. The higher the purification, the higher the price and rewards would be. High Elf Bloodline - Can integrate into someone or anyone to make them possess High Elf Bloodline. The power awakened will depend on the person who integrates with it ] ''Oh? How much or the High Elf Bloodline?'' [ Answering to host¡­ 10 Million System Points Host and the integration won''t hurt the person ] ''Alright. Buy it and integrate it to Ella'' [ Buying¡­ 3.2.1¡­ Done. The Bloodline is now stored in the inventory. Calculating Host remaining system points. 959,970,000 System Points Left ] ''Thanks, system'' [Your Welcome Host] After they finished eating and talking more for a while, Silver told Ella to follow him. Ella didn''t know why, but since it is Silver, she didn''t ask any further and followed him. As they walked, Silver asked, ''System, how would the bloodline integrate into her?'' [Answering to host¡­ Host, please put your hands on Miss Ella''s back so the system can integrate it with her ] ''Okay'' Reaching a room, Silver then told Ella to sit (Cultivation Style). Ella nodded and sat like Silver said. After Ella sat down, Silver also sat behind Ella and put both of his hands on Ella''s back. Ella feeling Silver''s hands on her back looked at him and asked, "Silver-sama, is there anything wrong?" "Ella, do you want to become strong?" asked Silver. "Y-yes, Silver-sama," said Ella. "Alright. I make you a High Elf so you''ll become stronger," said Silver. "H-High Elf!?" shouted a once again shocked Ella as she looked at Silver with wide eyes. "Yes, don''t worry. It won''t take long and won''t hurt," said Silver as he removed his right hand from Ella''s back and patted her head. Ella didn''t know how Silver would accomplish such a thing, but since it is Silver, there is nothing impossible for him, is what she knows. Gritting her teeth, she once again swore. ''I would never betray Silver-sama and everyone. I will become strong and protect them even at the cost of my life! I can never repay such kindness they have shown and given me!'' Ella believes, she said. "Thank you Silver-sama" as she looked in front of her as tears formed into her eyes. "It''s alright. Now then let''s begin. Remember, do not stand up and do anything against anything you will feel," said Silver as he once again placed his right hand on Ella''s back. ''System. Begin the integration'' [ Checking Miss Ella''s Bloodline¡­ Half-Elf Bloodline found! Attribute: Wind Magic found! High Elf Bloodline will now be fused into Miss Ella. Please don''t remove your hands on Miss Ella''s back until completion so the system can fully integrate the bloodline and awaken new powers. ] [ Beginning in 3.2.1¡­ Bloodline integration and power awakening has begun ] After the system finished, Golden Green Light covered Ella and Silver. Ella felt some kind of power being awakened inside her. Her green hair also started changing into a golden green; her skinny face, her skin, her bones, everything. She felt that everything was changing as she felt warmth as she closed her eyes. Silver smiled when he heard the system say. [ Attribute - Nature has been awakened ] Orario~ After Silver and co. left the guild, the guild worked to their fastest speed to finish registering ''Chaos Familia''. Eina, Misha, Royman, heck even Ouranos all helped to work on it. Sometime after, everyone is covered in sweats. Wiping her forehead, Eina said, "Ouranos-sama, are we really going to let everyone know about them?" Ouranos said, "Don''t release their Races, just put ''Human'' in it. Their levels stays level 9 except Ella as Silver-sama said" "O-okay" said Eina as she quickly changed the races of ''Chaos Familia'' into ''Humans''. Not long after, Eina finished with the help of everyone. After everything is done. Eina gave the paper to Ouranos and see what thinks about it. As Ouranos read the paper and quickly finished, he nodded and said, "Alright. Go and post it up to the Orario''s board so everyone can see it" Giving the paper to someone and commanded the guy who would go and post it up, Ouranos then said, "From now on, do not disturb me unless Silver-sama comes. I need to rest" as he walked away. "Yes, Ouranos-sama!" replied everyone on the guild. The guy who got the paper then walked out of the guild and went to post the ''Chaos Familia''s'' information to the city board. When the guy left, Eina remembered. "Did we forget to put ''Never to offend Chaos Familia?''" as she looked at her fellow guild members. "No" answered every one. "Let''s hope no one offends them," said Eina and sat down to take a rest. Not knowing that the ''Loki Familia'' are already banned from entering the dungeon for a month. .... Hours passed... When an adventurer saw the new paper on the city board, he went wide eyes. Chaos Familia? Goddess Daisy? 15 members are all level 9 and only one level 0? What the hell! I better go ask the guild about this and try to find out more! If I''m lucky, I might be able to join this familia! Thus the adventurer walked to the guild. Not long after, another one saw it, then followed by another. One after another as rumors spread throughout the whole of Orario. Just what is this familia made off! How come they only appeared now! Everyone thought. Rumors spread, everyone went into a frenzy trying to look for the familia''s information from the guild and asking where they are and if they could join. Some power chaser even left their familia''s and wants to join ''Chaos Familia'' Hundreds stormed to the guild, asking for the ''Chaos Familia''s'' info, where they are, how they will join, and who is Goddess Daisy. Stormed by so many people, Chaos ensued. ---------------- A day after... The Chaos hasn''t died out yet, many people went searching for the Chaos familia''s headquarters for the guild didn''t know where they are at. Then... Loki Familia didn''t really pay much heed into the chaos happening and wanted to just go explore the dungeon. Reaching the entrance, they tried to enter, but something seems to be blocking them from entering. Seeing that others could enter, they frowned. They tried to enter many times but to no avail! They couldn''t enter! Loki even came to check on the situation when someone went and informed her. Not knowing why they couldn''t enter. They all went to the Guild. Angrily and confused. Storming to the guild with an angered Loki, they guild didn''t know why would they come and angrily at that. The guild was also clueless about the matter. They decided to not speak about the ''Chaos Familia'' or they might not even know the consequences of doing so. Frenzy. Panic. Greed out. Searching. Clueless. Angered. Ai! Chaos Ensued throughout Orario! Chapter 138 - The Pitiful Loki (DXD)... Chaos Dragon God Empire~ (Danmachi) Silver lies alone on the grassy field at the back of the Imperial Palace; His gaze is focused on a seemingly floating screen. Watching certain people ''play'' in a certain place as they ''play'' around. Heaving a sigh of boredom, Silver thought, ''Might as well sleep''. As he closed his eyes along with the floating screen disappearing. Inside a towering building that has its tip hiding in the clouds, there ''plays'' fourteen people. Not really. The fourteen people are inside a dungeon that''s within the Chaos Empire, killing monsters as they go while teaching and helping a little green-haired girl named Ella on how to use Fire, Water/Ice, Earth, Wind, Lightning. The little girl named Ella can be given the title of a "Little Genius" for she learns fast and thanks to the bloodline and the ''Problem Group'' guiding her in every step. And that''s right, this group is the ''Problem Group'' if anyone could give their group a title, then ''Problem Group'' is a fitting one. It has been three weeks since Silver integrated the High-Elf Bloodline on Ella, awakening the Attribute called Nature, which has never been seen on this verse or anyone possesses it but now awakened and with Ella possessing it. Ever since Silver finished integrating the bloodline to Ella and with the group hearing about Ella, having the Attribute Nature (Ability is what they call here) took her away from Silver and has been going into the dungeon to train her while helping and giving her pointers from time to time. (Goddess Daisy, Serafall, Mira, Hanc.o.c.k, and Erza for the others doesn''t really know how to teach her) On the morning, they would go inside the dungeon whilst in the afternoon, they would make her fight a dragon, a mage from Earthland or anyone that could help train her in her fighting capabilities. The ''Problem Group'' would spar with her from time to time to make her more adept at using her respective abilities. Silver wanted to tag along but decided not to for the Goddess is with them so he just lazed around, doing nothing but watch them go at it. The group walks as they reach the final floor of the dungeon. "Hmm? Where''s Loki?" checked Serafall as she looked around. "Loki?" asked Little Ella. "He''s the final boss of this dungeon, so said Silver," informed Mira. "Let''s look around," said Rose, seemingly excited as she walked forward. The group followed her, trying to find Loki as they talk. Not long after, Shirone caught sight of a figure, sitting and hiding beside a boulder that looks like¡­ Trembling? Stopping on her track, she focused her gaze on the figure, thinking she is right, she said. "I found Loki! There he is!" with her finger pointed to Loki. ''Oh no! They found me! I must run away from here!'' thought Loki, who tried to stand up but his feet failed him. The group stopped walking and looked at the falling Loki who tried to stand up and run away and only to fail and fall. "Yo! Loki! It has been a while. Can you help us out here? We need you to help train this little girl" greeted Rose as she presented Ella who''s gaze sharpened and with a cold glint in her eyes when she saw Loki, thinking. ''So he is the first hurdle before I can try to conquer Silver-sama'' Wait! How come she would want to conquer Silver now? And in such a short time!? A few days ago, when Rose and Ella are alone. Rose said, "Ella, you like Silver?" "Mm¡­ I owe Silver-sama and Goddess Daisy-sama a lot, I want to be strong so I can stay beside them and protect them" replied Ella. "Hmm¡­" Rose went into deep thinking. Seemingly thought of something great, she said, "What do you think about becoming Silver''s wife?" with a smile. "W-w-w-w-wife!?" blushingly said, Ella. "That''s right. Come, let me tell you how" said Rose. Ella said nothing and just nodded her head. That was the time Ella''s mind got corrupted by Rose. ¡­ "Please! Spare me!" begged Loki, who kneeled down as tears fell from his eyes. "Now Now, don''t be like that, we''re here to let Ella fight with you. See, she''s just a little girl. What could she do to you" comforted Rose? "Re-really?" asked Loki as he looked at Ella. "Yep," said Rose. Hearing that, Loki heaved a sigh of relief as he was finally able to stand up and said, "Alright. Come, little girl, let''s fight" with a gesture from his finger, inviting Ella to come forward. "Wait! She doesn''t know anything about you. So, let''s fight first so Ella could learn a bit!" said Rose as she swiftly flew towards Loki. "Wha-" before Loki could finish his piece, Rose already punched him in the face. Loki flew up as blood gushed out from his mouth, leaving a trail of blood as he flew up. "Ella! Watch and learn!" shouted Rose happily as she flew up, following Loki up. Ella engraved the ''fight'' on her mind as she watched the ''fight''. Not long after, Loki''s body fell from the sky with a thud. Dead. "Oh. He died again" said Rose. "No worry, he will come back to life," said Ophis. "Right" agreed Semiramis. Waiting for some time. Loki came back to life! Fresh and trembling! ''You said that little girl will fight me! How come you went ahead and killed me!'' sorrowfully thought Loki. "Alright! I''m next. Watch little Ella," said Nyx. Loki couldn''t do anything but just fight his all or he would suffer a lot worse than being killed by this group. Loki didn''t know how much time he got killed already at the hands of this ''Problem Group''. If he won''t fight back, they will torture him until he agrees. Thus all he could do now is ''fight'' and get killed, again and again. Ella watched the fight not forgetting anything and engraving them to her mind. The group went one by one and fought Loki (Killed) and when it''s time for Ella''s turn. She felt hungry, so she said, "I''m hungry"'' The Goddess looked at Ella when she heard that she''s hungry and thought, ''It''s already evening. Might as well continue tomorrow'' then she informed the group who all agreed to continue tomorrow. Looking at the newly revived Loki, Rose informed him, "We will continue tomorrow, so get ready" as they all walked out from the room and until the exit of the dungeon. "Please! Don''t ever come back! I Beg You!" Shouted Loki when he knew that the group couldn''t hear him and sat as he cried on the corner¡­ Silently. Chapter 139 - Is it Wrong?... In a blink of an eye, a year and months had passed since the founding of the ''Chaos Familia'' leaving chaos everywhere on its wake. The ''Chaos Familia'' didn''t know about the chaos they left behind on Orario. Well, even if they knew, why would they care? Up in the sky, there floats a green-haired teen elf, unleashing bolts of lightning, blades of wind, spears made of ice as earth spike rose from the ground seemingly fighting someone who looks like a young, handsome man. "Not bad. It seems like you have mastered the four elements. But you''re still far from mastering the fire element. You should work on that" complemented the handsome young man. " Thank you, Silver-sama. But I''m not really good at controlling fire element. If Silver-sama wants me to master it, I wish Silver-sama to train me," said the green-haired teen elf girl as she unleashed a gigantic fireball that slowly formed from the sky and sent it to who she called Silver-sama. "Very well. Come, I shall train you," said Silver. Conjuring a fireball with the same size of the fireball coming at him, with a wave of his hand, he sent the gigantic fireball up to meet the fireball coming at him. BOOM! The two fireball met mid air and caused an explosion, Shockwave blew as a cloud of smoke arose. But before the smoke could dissipate, the fireball that Silver sent continued to travel upwards towards the green-haired elf teen. Seeing the incoming fireball, the green-haired elf teen panicked. Quickly activating her wind magic, she flew out of the way from harm and heave a sigh of relief as she watches the fireball sent by Silver continue traveling upwards, seemingly not going to stop going up until it hit something that could stop it. "Silver-sama! How could you? What about if I got hit by it!? Won''t I die?" complained the green-haired elf teen. "Now Now, you won''t die if I''m here, you know that. So, did you notice why did my fireball overpower yours?" asked Silver. "Mm. Silver-sama used wind magic along with the fireball, making it spin faster and made the wind in front of the fireball become like a wind sphere, cutting everything in its path, making way for the fireball while strengthening it" said the green-haired elf teen. "Wrong! I made a wind sphere around the fireball rotating in a various different ways and as it rotates, it makes the fireball''s rotation stronger. But in a different way," said Silver. Silver then extended his hand out and made a fireball at his hand, he then said. "See this, this is a normal fireball, with control, make it rotate, then add wind magic make it rotate in a various way" as he made and showed it to the green-haired elf teen. (This is like Rasengan of Naruto, but wind it covers the fire, making the fireball rotate counter-clock and the wind at a chaotic pace. Making the fireball stronger until the wind sphere covering the strengthened fireball disappear and for the fireball to do damage) "Oh! I got it now, Silver-sama! How do you call this skill?" asked the green-haired elf teen as she flew near Silver and checked the rotating ball of wind and fire on Silver''s palm. "Chaotic Rasengan. That''s what I will call it, you can even make this to other elements. Now go and train this skill," said Silver. "Thanks Silver-sama," said the green-haired elf teen with a blooming smile on her face as she flew away. ''Wait! Is this counted as a fire element mastery? Didn''t I just teach her about elemental fusion?'' thought Silver ''Oh well, since she didn''t ask, I''ll just let her be. She seems happy anyway'' convincingly thought Silver. ''Hmm? Wait. What about if she were to fuse wind, lightning, fire? Wouldn''t she be able to create a fire-lightning storm and so on? Guess I''ll go and teach her how to do it'' once again thought Silver. Months passed. Silver continued teaching Ella about the elements. Little Ella, the ''Genius'' she is, could understand everything. With some trial and errors and with time passing, with the help of the Goddess and the ''Problem Group'', Ella became one of the ''Monsters''. Around the dining table within the Imperial Palace, the family sat and ate as they talk. Mira suddenly remembered. She asked, "Silver, can we go to Orario? It''s becoming boring here. I want to explore the town whole and the dungeon there" as she looks at Silver. "Yeah, it is already boring here, nothing to do. Why don''t we go there?" followed Rose. "I miss my Island. I would like to go back later after we go to Orario, so I agree, let''s go tour around Orario" said Hanc.o.c.k. "I also miss my mother. She doesn''t still know about me being pregnant," said Ingvild as she cares for her bulging stomach with love. "Yes, me too. I miss my father and the other" followed Gabriel. "Darling. Why don''t we go and explore this world? And later we go back to the home world? I miss Sona-tan" said Serafall. "I don''t want to go back to Hell," said Nyx. "Nyx. Don''t forget, you still have duties," reprimanded Semiramis. "Father, can I go back to Earthland later? I need to check the Empire and the guild, I miss everyone" said Erza. "Yare Yare, you all are making me want to also go back. I agree, let''s go explore the world before we go back," said Irene. "Are you all sure? You don''t want to come with me to the next world?" asked Silver "Can''t you just make a portal later for us to come? So what''s the problem?" said Rose. "Right," agreed Silver. "What about you, Ella? Where would you like to go?" asked Silver as he looked at Ella. "Shirone onee-chan and Kuroka onee-chan said that their world is fun, Erza onee-chan also said that Earthland is great, so can I go with them later?" asked Ella. "What do you think, my Goddess?" asked Silver. "Hmm. Father sent me a message before. He said that I can accompany you in a verse but only three times, and this verse is counted. If I come to the next verse, it will be counted as a second and I plan to join you later in that world you have in mind" said the Goddess. "What about you Albert and Aria?" asked Silver. "Well¡­ We just want to be together with our Ais. Forgive us Silver-sama!" said Albert and Aria. "Hmm. No worries, I understand. You can reunite with her later," said Silver with a sigh. "So, are you all saying that I would go to the next world alone?" asked Silver. Silence¡­ Paying no heed to Silver''s question, everyone continued eating. -----------------¡ª Orario~ Early Morning¡­ "Alright, you guys go and do as you pleases. I''m going take a nap," said Silver. Not even waiting for Silver to finish speaking, everyone disappeared, except for the Goddess who also wanted to sleep but worried about Ella. Silver could only sigh and lay down on the floor, not minding the strong wind. "Are you going to sleep here?" asked Goddess Daisy. "Mmm. The wind here is great," said Silver as he closed his eyes. "Okay, I will cook something. Eat it when you wake up. I will follow the others later" said the Goddess. Kissing Silver and going inside the house they made, the Goddess began cooking while Silver slept. A few hours later. Silver woke up. Getting up as he rubbed his eyes while removing the morning glory on his eyes. He went and cleaned his face up. As he finished eating, Silver let out a satisfied burp. -------------¡ª Silver floated up in the sky, watching the whole of Orario, looking for the group. Seconds passed, he couldn''t find them. Minutes passed, still not. An hour passed, nothing. As Silver floats about, he saw a familiar figure walking on the streets. The figure has a white hair, red eyes, with a brimming smile on his face. ''Isn''t that Bell?'' thought Silver. Focusing on Bell, Silver heard, "Ney Onee-chan, why don''t you go out with me tonight? I will surely treat you to a meal" is what Silver heard. "Get lost!" said the onee-chan. "Aiya. Calm down onee-chan. I''ll just treat you, you know?" once again heard Silver. Silver frowned and thought. Are we on the wrong verse? I''m sure it should be ''Is it wrong to pick up girls on the dungeon? But, How come, Bell is picking up girls on the streets? Maybe this is, ''Is it wrong to pick up girls on the streets?'' Something? F.U.C.K! How could it be wrong! This is not possible! Damn you Zeus! Chapter 140 - Admiring... Orario~ Silver stayed afloat into the sky, watching Bell flits with girls on the streets. For some reasons unknown, the girls blushed as Bell flirted with them. Silver watched with a stumped look on his face. ''Maybe I should keep watching and learn a bit?'' he thought. ''No no no. This ain''t good, he lost his way and why am I thinking about learning? What do I have to learn?'' continued Silver. [ Quest found! The corrupted Soul! Details: Bell Cranel has been corrupted by God Zeus. By the looks of it, he might not join Hestia and become her familia! He is handsome but became a pervert thanks to God Zeus! Condition: Make Bell Cranel join Hestia familia or he might never be able to join any familia''s! Rewards: An Egg! Failure: The corrupted soul will forever lose his path! Time Limit: One month ] ''Oya? The description this time is a bit longer than usual, and what do you mean by an egg as a reward system!?'' [ Answering to host¡­ An egg is an egg host. Host can also choose whether it is a raw or cooked one ] ''¡­'' ''Oh well. Now then how should I do this? Hmm¡­ I''ll just watch him for now and decide later'' thought Silver. Silver then continued floating on the sky, watching Bell flirt while using his sense to look for the ''Problem Group''. To his dismay, he couldn''t find them anywhere. Remembering something he then thought, ''Right! They might have entered the dungeon. But how come I can''t pry inside it using my sense/Haki?'' Not minding it anymore, Silver then continued watching Bell. As he watches, he keeps muttering, "Oh! Great move! So that''s also possible. Hmm, good good" as he kept nodding his head in admiration. Silver then learned a thing or two from watching Bell. -----------¡ª Earlier¡­ When the ''Problem Group'' heard that they are free to go and do what they want. All of them had only one thought in mind, that is to go and explore the dungeon. Dragging the Goddess along with them along with Ella, they all went and looked for Hephaestus. With Goddess sense, they easily found her. With a wave of her hand, a portal appeared. Everyone entered it and appeared in a room that''s lightened up by only a fire. *Clang* Immersed on her forging, she did not notice the ''Problem Group''s'' arrival. Not making a sound, the group continued watching Hephaestus forge. Not long after, Hephaestus finished forging, raising the finished product that looked like an axe with a dark color, Hephaestus nodded. Turning her back for she wanted to go and let the finished product rest for a bit before doing any other things into it, what she saw startled her. With her eyes widened from being startled, she asked. "What are you guys doing here? When did you come?" as she looked the ''Problem Group'' sitting on the floor, eating. "We''ve been here for maybe an hour ago?" answered Nyx. "How? I didn''t notice your arrival" asked Hephaestus. "We didn''t want to disturb your forging because you looked immersed in forging so I made a barrier preventing us from disturbing you" said the Goddess. "I see. So, can you tell me why are you here?" asked Hephaestus. "We came to pick you up. We are going into the dungeon" said Rose. "Dungeon? But us Gods/Goddess shouldn''t enter the dungeon, isn''t it forbidden?" asked Hephaestus. "Don''t worry about that. I am the one who made the dungeons, so I can do whatever I want with it" said the Goddess. "Dungeons? Isn''t there only one?" asked Hephaestus. "Onee-chan, there are still two dungeons at the Empire" said Shirone. "Empire?" once again asked Hephaestus. Sure, they told her about the empire before but not the dungeons. "Yes, there''re two dungeons at Onii-chan''s empire" said Shirone. Hephaestus looked at the group, seemingly knowing what she wanted to ask. They nodded, confirming what Shirone is true. "I don''t really know about you guys," said Hephaestus with a sigh. "Onee-chan. Can I ask you a question?" asked Shirone. "Yes. what is it, Shirone?" said Hephaestus. "I noticed this before but forgot to ask. It''s about that thing covering your eyes and a part of your face. Why do you have that?" curiously and boldly asked Shirone. "Shirone! Some things aren''t meant to be ask!" said Kuroka when she saw the grim expression on Hephaestus face when Shirone asked her question. "But, I really want to know" said Shirone. "You-" said Kuroka but got cut off by Hephaestus. "It is all right. I can show you because I trust you, but please, tell no one about this" said Hephaestus as she put down the axe and slowly removed the eyepatch covering her eye and a part of her face with slightly trembling hands. As the eyepatch got remove, Shirone gasp along with Hanc.o.c.k, Mira, Albert, Aria, and Erza while the others remained unfaced and just looked at Hephaestus. "This¡­ What happened onee-chan? Who did this to you! Tell us, we will kill the one who did this to you!" angrily said Shirone while clenching her fist. What greeted everyone''s sight when Hephaestus removed the eyepatch was a scarred face. It looked like a burned flesh with scars all over it, underneath her eyes there is a line of scar that seemed to have gotten cut by something. There are no eyelashes, only the crimson eye the seems to look like wanting to get out of its socket. "It''s all right. This is from a long time ago" said Hephaestus as she put back the eyepatch and covered her scarred face and eye. "Let Silver heal it later" said the Goddess in a calm tone. "Right Right! Onii-chan can heal it" said Shirone. "Daisy, can''t you heal it?" asked Rose. "I can, but I can''t" said Goddess Daisy as she shook her head. "What do you mean?" asked Semiramis. "I cannot tell you. Let Silver heal it later." said the Goddess. Seeing that the Goddess wouldn''t tell them, everyone didn''t ask anything further because if she said she cannot, then she can''t. Goddess Daisy could have healed it like nothing but she cannot for this is one of the restrictions her father gave before she left the ''Supreme Realm''. "Ney, give me this axe, I want it" said Rose as she quickly took hold of the axe handle and swung it a few times before laughing. "This axe fit me to a T" she added. Sure is. The ''Problem Group'' leader with Axe in hand really fits you! "This¡­" Hephaestus hesitated but then said, "Okay, This will be my gift to you. I will make something for the others later" agreeing and even wanting to make a weapon for the others later. How big hearted she is! "Thanks!" said Rose. "Your Welcome," said Hephaestus as she finally smiled. "Now then, let''s go to the dungeon" said Goddess Daisy. "Am I really coming?" asked Hephaestus. "Of course! We came here to pick you up so you can''t disagree and you''re already one of us!" said Rose. Hephaestus said no more and just nodded. Goddess Daisy then wave her hand and a portal appeared. The group entered it, disappearing from Hephaestus workshop and reappeared in front of the dungeon''s entrance. As they appeared, some adventurers who are going in or out from the dungeon seeing the group suddenly appear out from a portal all gulped when they saw such heavenly and celestial beauties appeared. Not minding the crowd, Rose entered the dungeon followed by the others, disappearing from everyone''s sight. Some with l.u.s.tful thoughts on their minds, followed the group, even those who just exited the dungeon re-entered and followed the group inside. As they entered the dungeon, the crowd couldn''t help but frown because the group had disappeared without a trace! Running and searching inside the dungeon and not finding them, the place became chaotic! -----------------¡ª Hours Later¡­ Silver still floated up in the sky. Watching Bell. Nodding his head in admiration, Silver said. "Not bad, I''ve learned a lot. Seems like I need to polish my pick up lines" Completely forgetting about the quest¡­ Chapter 141 - Angry Goddess Daisy... Orario~ A week passed since Silver started watching Bell flirt, lying down at the top of the dungeon Silver thought heard the system''s notification saying, [ Host¡­ If Bell Cranel continued doing what he''s doing, he could never join a familia and might even die. The system suggests that the host complete the quest as soon as possible. ] ''Oh? He would die? How?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Your wives might kill him if he ever tried to flirt with them ] ''Hmm¡­ True that. Guess I''ll fix him tomorrow'' thought Silver as he looked at his wives who are all asleep beside him. For some unknown reason, Bell never came across his wives for the entire week. But thinking about it, how could they come across Bell when they spent the entire week inside the dungeon and only came out earlier? When Silver asked why they spent a week inside the dungeon, the only answer he got was ''Secret''. ''Guess I''ll sleep'' thought Silver as he also went to dreamland while being hug by his wives. -----------¡ª- Morning came as the sun lighted to the world. Waking up along with his wives as they got up and did their morning routine, Silver asked. "Where are you going this time?" "Hungry," said Ophis. "Let''s go to that place we ate at before," said Nyx. "Agreed," agreed Rose. "Why don''t I just cook?" suggested Mira. "No need. Look at your belly, didn''t it grow bigger?" said Goddess Daisy. "Mm." nodded Mira. "How about you, Hanc.o.c.k?" asked Serafall as she checked the bulging belly of Hanc.o.c.k. "I-it grew" shyly said Hanc.o.c.k as her face showed a tint of a red hue. "When are you guys gonna give birth?" asked Semiramis with a look of jealousy on her eyes, seems like this Goddess of Death also want to be pregnant ah? Ophis, Rose, Nyx, Goddess Daisy had the same expression. That''s because they are the only ones who aren''t pregnant yet and for some reason, they haven''t given birth yet! Shirone and Kuroka envied them. Irene said nothing and just looked at Erza with a loving motherly gaze. Erza didn''t know what to think about this matter, for she is clueless. But thinking about her birth, she then understood. Ella clenched her fist firmly and thought, ''There will be a day'' Gabriel, Ingvild, and Serafall don''t also know when they would give birth so they just thought ''They''ll just wait''. "Wait. You went off-topic. Why don''t we talk about this matter later?" said Silver, seemingly got forgotten about his existence when they started talking about this and that. "Right. You have a quest right?" asked the Goddess. "Right! I have" ''Wew, almost forgot about it'' said Silver and thanked his Goddess for making him remember it. "Why don''t you go and finish it? We''ll wait for you here" said the Goddess. Nodding his head, Silver said. "Alright. I''ll be back in a bit" then disappeared on the spot. The ''Problem Group'' then gathered around and started talking while waiting for Silver. ----------------- Silver is now on the sky looking for Bell. Looking around, he couldn''t find him thus he spread out his senses and covered the whole Orario. As he spread his senses out, he found Bell seemingly once again flirting with someone at an outside run-down place that looks like a church and is fl.u.s.tered? The woman is beautiful and petite with a youthful appearance. She has blue eyes and mid-t.h.i.g.h length black hair tied into two twin tails which reach down to her mid-t.h.i.g.hs. Her hair is tied with hair accessories that feature blue and white petals along with bell-shaped ornaments. She has a small frame (4'' 7"), which further emphasizes her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her attire is a white mini dress with a blue ribbon around her neck and one tied under her b.r.e.a.s.ts around her arms, and a pair of white gloves. Silver frowned, ''Isn''t that Goddess Hestia!? This guy went completely high!'' he thought. ''Oh well, I''ll go fix him up then'' thought Silver then disappeared on the sky and reappeared where Hestia and Bell are at. Seeing Silver appeared out of nowhere, Hestia and Bell were startled, but when Bell saw Silver''s familiar face he greeted him. "Silver-sama! Is it really you?" with a happy smile on his face while Hestia thought. ''Silver-sama? He''s handsome!'' Silver looked at Hestia and beamed a smiled. Hestia seeing the handsome young man called Silver smile at her made her fl.u.s.ter. With a pop sound and imaginary smoke rising from her head and her face full red, she got knocked out. What a killer smile! "Eh? Hestia? What happened" asked Bell as he caught the falling Goddess in his embrace and tried to look for a place to place her down. But outside they were, there''s no place to lay down the Goddess. "Why don''t you go place here inside? There''s a bed there" said Silver. Bell nodded and carried the knocked out Goddess and entered the run-down church. When Bell saw the bed that Silver told him where he laid down the Goddess there and asked Silver. "Silver-sama, why are you here? Have you heard about my Grandfather?" Silver knew that Zeus faked his death. No, more like manipulated Bell''s memories of him dying, making Bell come to Orario but said nothing about it because Zeus is at the Empire. "Yes, I know" answered Silver. Bell''s face then showed sad expression and said, "Before my grandfather died, he told me to come to Orario and join a familia. But no one wants me because they said I am weak that''s why I-I" not finishing what he wanted to say, the boy cried. Silver patted Bell''s shoulder and said, "Join Hestia''s familia. She would be happy if you did" "Hestia''s familia!? She, she''s a Goddess!?" asked a shocked Bell. "Yep. But first" Silver placed his hand on Bell''s head making Bell confused. He wanted to say something but before he could, he lost consciousness. "Sorry about this kid, but I have to do this," said Silver and took away the ''Perverted'' nature while adding it to his ''own'' and changing some of his memories. Silver learned to do this years ago when he inquired the system about his soul, what he can do and how to make his soul stronger. As the system explained to him how and with his comprehension about the ''Soul Law''. Silver made this skill called [ Soul Law - Manipulation ] This skill might sound overpowered but it has its own disadvantage. As long as someone who has a stronger soul, Silver can''t do anything about it. Silver learned from the system about soul grades and they are, Heavenly, Godly, Immortal, Supreme, and Eternal. When he asked about who posses such souls, the system told him that he must ''cultivate'' his soul. Thus Silver decided, he would go to a cultivation world and cultivate his soul and also become a cultivator himself and become more powerful than he is now. How do I cultivate my soul though and upgrade its rank? he asked and only got some vague answers. Thus he decided to just go to a cultivation world next for it is also one of the requirements before he could revive his family back on earth, he must have cultivation which is a high-ranked one. [ Quest! The corrupted Soul! Completed! Details: Bell Cranel has been corrupted by God Zeus. By the looks of it, he might not join Hestia and become her familia! He is handsome but became a pervert thanks to god Zeus! Condition: Make Bell Cranel join Hestia familia or he might never be able to join any familia''s! Rewards: An Egg! Failure: The corrupted soul will forever lose his path! Time Limit: One month ] [ Giving rewards: Please choose, raw or cooked? ] ''The hell! Do I really have to choose!?'' [ Answering to host... Yes, host. The host must ] ''Wait. System, what kind of egg is it? I''m hungry now though'' [ Since host has completed the quest, the system can now answer host. It is a Dragon Egg host ] ''Dragon Egg? And you''re asking me whether it is raw or cooked? Damn your system! If I choose ''cooked'' wouldn''t be I eating my own kin!?'' ''Wait! My own kin?'' [ Answering to host... That is why the system asked whether it is cooked or raw ] ''Alright. Raw'' [ Giving rewards: Dragon Egg. The egg is now on the inventory ] ''Hmm... Thanks'' [ You''re Welcome Host ] ''I should fix this place. Who could live in such a place?'' sighed Silver. ''Maybe I should gift Bell a skill, but which one? System?'' [ Giving suggestions... Quick Adapt and Improve Skill - Passive, Quick Growth - Passive ] ''Only two?'' [ Answering to host... It is the most fitting skill for Bell host ] ''Alright. Buy me Quick Adapt and Improve Skill and integrate it to Bell'' [ Buying... 3.2.1. Reducing 200,000 System Points. 959, 770, 000 System Points left. Done... Please put your hand on the target for integration ] Silver acknowledge and put his hand at the back of Bell and when he did so, the system quickly integrated the skill to Bell. Light covered Bell as he let out a painful grunt but quickly disappeared along with the light. ''Done?'' [ Answering to host... Yes host ] ''Alright'' Silver then turned around and activated his Time skill, reverting the time of the church before it has become run-down that took a while. Making it brand new. Nodding his head, Silver looked at Bell and Goddess Hestia, as he turned around to look, he saw Hestia looking at him with widened eyes. Silver knew why but didn''t want to tell her about it so he just said, "Take Bell into your familia, he is a good kid. This is my gift to you guys" then disappeared before Hestia could mutter anything. -------------- Reappearing at the top of babel, he and his wives then went to the restaurant called Hostess of Fertility and ate happily. After eating, the girls and he went into the dungeon to play around. Reaching the 18th floor and seeing adventurers there, Silver decided to just relax and not proceed further. He and his wives then went and toured the place while bathing when they saw the lake that Silver saw on the Anime before. Spending days inside the dungeon, seeing new adventures, and with Aria and Albert joining them and to the point of building a house on the 18th floor playing inside the dungeon but not going to the last floor until they got bored and decided to go out and breath fresh air only then did they leave the dungeon. When they got out, the sun is already shying away, making the world lost its light, meaning that the night would soon fall. Ella''s stomach growled so did Erza and the others, deciding to go where they usually eat at, the group walked slowly, making those who saw them mouth agape. Reaching the place, they sat on a corner for the other tables are filled and/or reserved by others. Anya, Ryu, and others came to their table holding plates filled with various kinds of food without them ordering for they already know that this group could eat their entire stock if they felt like it and would be like nothing to them, making them the place renowned freaks. Sound of laughter, noisy talks, drunks idiots filled the place making it lively. The group just minded their own business for they don''t know who the hell the others are and just ate and drank. Soon, a familiar face to Silver came to the restaurant alone, he is Bell Cranel. Seeing Bell on how should he be, Silver smiled and wanted to ask him to join them but decided not to because he knows what is about to happen. Yes, he knows, but as forgetful as he is, he forgot to tell Aria, Albert, and the others. But he did tell them about him being the adopted grandchild of God Zeus before. The group continued eating and drinking to their fill as orders came one after another seemingly endless. Not long after, a group came one who reserved a table which is Loki familia. The people inside started admiring them. Saying the strongest familia, sword princess and others. Seeing the domineering entrance of the group, Rose sneered disdainfully. "Look at those shits. I wanna bash them all" followed by a hic. "Rose-sama, that blonde, the one they called sword princess is our daughter," said Aria. "I know," said Rose. "Don''t mind them, don''t mind them" said Silver. "But strongest familia? They have the guts to claim it, no?" said Rose. "Well, we didn''t come back here for years," said the Goddess. "True," said Irene. The group then continued eating, while talking amongst themselves, not minding the others, except Silver who wanted to watch the show. Sometime after, "Ais, let''s tell them about that thing," said a guy that has werewolf ears, seemingly drunk. "That thing?" asked Ais as she looked to the guy. "You know! We let a bunch of minotaurs escape on our way back. You took the last one out on the fifth floor, right? And you remember the tomato dork who was there, right? A wimpy little kid who''d obviously just started adventuring got cornered by one of the minotaurs who ran from us. When you cleaved minotaur apart its stinky blood got all over him, and he looked like a bright red tomato!" said the guy known as Bete as the others laughed. He then continued, "And get this! The tomato dork ran off screaming. Our princess saved him and he ran away from her! How pathetic is that!" with a laugh. "I think in that situation, he can be hardly blamed," said Ais. "Enough, Bete. It was our fault for letting the minotaur escape from the 17th floor. You should be ashamed" said a high-elf called Riveria. "Huh!!? What''s wrong with saying the trash is trash!?" said Bete angrily then looked at Ais and asked. "What do you think, Ais? Just hypothetically, Who would you choose? Me or the tomato dork?" angrily. "Bete, you''re drunk, aren''t you?" said a little yellow-haired guy is known as Finn Deimne. Bete didn''t answer him and leaned forward towards Ais and asked, "I''m talking to you, Ais! If that kid asked you out, would you say yes? No way right? A wimp who''s weaker than you have no right to stand beside you. You yourself would not allow that! A wimp isn''t gooded enough for you. Not for Ais Wallenstein" said the Bete guy proudly. Crank, Clank. Is a sound that stopped him from speaking, and saw Bell ran out from the bar/restaurant. "Mister Bell," said a woman who is known as Syr Flova while running after Bell. "What? A dine-and-dash?" said someone from the Loki Familia. Ais seeing Bell run away quickly stood up from her seat and also run out. A girl who is known as Lefiya Viridis seeing Ais run after him, asked "Ais-san?" But Ais didn''t answer and just run away. On the bar counter, there sat Goddess Loki, playing with her mug, seemingly also a bit drunk for her face is red from the alcohol said. "He''s got guts, trying to pull that at mama Mia''s house!" happily. Silver''s group just watched the show, but angrily. Rose stood up, the Goddess stood up, Ophis stood up, Albert stood up, Aria stood up, the others stood up, Silver seeing everyone stand up with an angry expression on their faces thought, ''I forgot to tell them, right?'' [ Answering to host... Yes, host, you did ] confirmed the system. ''Oh well'' thought Silver as he just sat there, drinking and watched in anticipation for what is about to happen. Aria gripped her rapier''s handle, Albert drew out his longsword, Rose snapped her fingers as they made a cracking sound and took out her Axe that she got from Hephaestus. The group walked away from the table and approach the table where Loki familia is at. Goddess Daisy walked towards Goddess Loki alone. Everyone inside the bar seeing the group walked towards the claimed strongest familia didn''t know what they are going to do, thus they also just watched and didn''t make a sound. The Loki group seeing the Chaos group who they don''t know come at them got confused. The drunk Bete guy looked at them with his proud and angry expression and asked, "Huh!? What''s you''re problem you lot?" The group said nothing and just walked and when they reached them. Rose said nothing and straight-up punched Bete. Not expecting the for the beautiful lady to just punch him out of nowhere, Bete couldn''t dodge. Bang! An angry Dragon God fist landed on Bete''s face. Crack! A cracking sound was heard and Bete got sent flying out of the bar while hitting and breaking the glass window he crashed out and continued outside. Everyone inside got dumbfounded. What a strong punch! Who are this guys to find trouble with the Loki familia! The group continued outside saying nothing, killing intent gushing out of them, making everyone shut up. Reaching the place where Bete guy got sent out, Rose asked, "Ney, you''re strong right? Come stand up. Let see just how strong you are" menacingly. Bete tried to get up but found out that he doesn''t have the strength, feeling pain on his face. Cough Cough. Bete coughed out a mouthful of blood with some within it, meaning that his teeth got broken just in one punch from the beautiful lady. Ais and Syr were startled when they saw someone got sent flying out from the bar, they wanted to go and see who it was but stopped when they saw a group coming out from the bar. Meanwhile, Inside the bar, Goddess Loki couldn''t believe what has just happened. Someone dared to cause trouble with her familia!? How brazen! Standing up from her seat, she got stopped by an otherworldly beauty. "You''re Loki, right?" asked Goddess Daisy. "Huh?" said Goddess Loki. Goddess Daisy smiled, she said. "The Chaos Familia hereby challenge Loki Familia into a War Game" Chaos Familia! Everyone gasped and swallowed their saliva. The familia that appeared years ago with a bunch of level 9! Why would they pick a fight with Loki Familia! Everyone couldn''t believe what they have just heard. "You-" said Loki but got cut off. "You cannot refuse! Your familia is the strongest? We will show you. Now choose, if you lose, we will take Ais Wallenstein into our familia, face annihilation, or you will get sent back into heaven, right now!" said the Goddess angrily. "You the strongest? Don''t make me laugh. Just because we weren''t here, you think you can do what you want? Acting so high and mighty? You''re a joke in front of our eyes. I''ll give you one more option, if you don''t like the terms I gave, I will give you one more, that is, your Familia will never be able to enter the dungeon. Now choose! Just because we weren''t here, you can claim what you want? Funny" finished the Goddess. Goddess Loki couldn''t believe what she just heard, or did her familia, and everyone on the bar. "You! Who are you!" angrily asked Loki. "I am Goddess Daisy from the world of Supreme and am also the creator of the dungeons! Now, what are you?" answered Goddess Daisy. Goddess Loki couldn''t believe it. She can''t, the dungeons were there even before they came down, and now this Goddess Daisy said that she created them? Boom! Everyone couldn''t digest what they have just heard from this otherworldly beauty. Meanwhile, on the corner, Silver was sweating, this is the first time he saw his Goddess Wife get angry! Thinking, ''Scary. How scary. I must never make her angry or else'' As he shivered from ''true'' fear for the first time since his second life. Chapter 142 - Reunion... Hostess of Fertility~ Inside the bar. Those who came to drink, eat or party at the Hostess of Fertility Bar seeing Goddess Daisy proclaims that she is the creator of the dungeons, are all shocked, dumbfounded while not truly believing it for they don''t know if she really is the creator or not. Wait. Did she just say Dungeons? There''s only one dungeon, right? Not knowing whether to believe or not, everyone watched and didn''t make a sound. Wait! She just challenged the Loki Familia into a war game, right? The Chaos Familia that disappeared for more than a year that everyone was looking for came back and challenge the Loki Familia and also making Goddess Loki choose? Furthermore, she can''t refuse or they will be annihilated? Thinking about that, those who are watching the Goddesses gulped down as sweat trickled down on their backs and forehead. "Hmmph! What creator of the dungeon. Who do you think you are to claim that you an unknown Goddess created the dungeons, ah?" harrumphed Goddess Loki as she glared at Goddess Daisy angrily. "I need not explain myself to you, a lowly Goddess who from the lower realm of gods. You should choose before I ban your familia from entering the dungeon again, and this time, it won''t only be a mere month. I will make it forever" replied Goddess Daisy looking at Goddess Loki like an eyesore. Hearing what Goddess Daisy said, a memory from a year and months back resurfaced onto everyone''s mind. Ban for a month? Before? Remembering that such a thing did happen, everyone got more shocked. Goddess Loki staggered backward, lifting her hand and pointing a finger to Goddess Daisy and said. "You!" angrily without saying another piece. Loki Familia, the known strongest familia wasn''t able to enter the dungeon for a month before while others could! Remembering the humiliation from before and what if Goddess Daisy said is true, she wouldn''t be able to do anything. Looking at her familia members who all stood up from their seats and also looking at her, she sighed. Goddess Loki, she might be arrogant sometimes, scheming, and others. She does love her familia. She can''t take the risk of endangering them from her mouth. Seeing Goddess Loki not saying anything, Goddess Daisy got irritated. "Answer me!" as she pressured Goddess Loki. Thud! Goddess Loki was forced to kneel in front of Goddess without being able to fight back at all. "This," said Silver, watching the scene. ''Um... System?'' [ Yes host? ] ''Am I seeing things or I''m just drunk? Why does Daisy''s face is a bit red?'' [ Answering to host... The host is not seeing things, Goddess Daisy''s face is indeed red ] ''Is she perhaps drunk again?'' [ Answering to host... Yes, host. Goddess Daisy is indeed a bit drunk ] ''When? Can mortal''s drinks even make her drunk?'' [ Answering to host... No host. She drank the *Creator''s Beer* ] ''Huh? When? Where''d she get it?'' [ Answering to host... She took it from the inventory when the host went and took a crap ] ''F.u.c.k! How come I didn''t notice?'' ''How many did she take?'' ''Why did you not tell me?'' [ Asnwering to host... Goddess Daisy deemed it not needing to tell the host so the system didn''t inform the host ] ''F.u.c.k! I have been saving it and only drank 100 bottles this passed years and here, 26 bottles gone, without me knowing it. Wait! Did Hanc.o.c.k and the others drank it? Who drank it?'' [ Answering to host... Hanc.o.c.k, Mirajane, Albert, and Aria didn''t drink any of it because Goddess Daisy told them that they would die if they did. Only the others did ] ''Then, you mean they are all drunk except for Mira, Hanc.o.c.k, Albert, and Aria?'' [ Answering to host... Yes host ] Silver facepalmed when he heard the system''s confirmation. ''Not my fault, not my fault'' thought Silver as he continued repeating it. While Silver is talking with the system, the others seeing Goddess Loki kneeling infront of Goddess Daisy all went wide eyes with mouth agape. Being forced to kneel, Goddess Loki tried to fight back but wans''t able to do anything about it. With gritted teeth, she said. "Why are you doing this!?" "Why? Because I don''t like you all acting almighty infront of us when in truth you lot are nothing but a fart" said Goddess Daisy. "Fine! I am weak so is my familia! So please, stop this" pleaded Goddess Loki. At this time, Ais, Anya and the Chaos Familia are already back inside, watching the scene without making a sound. Silver finally stood up from his seat and walked towards Goddess Daisy, he said, "That''s enough my wife. Let them off" Boom! Another wave shook the people inside the bar. Wife!? A Goddess is your wife!? You''re kidding, right? Goddess Daisy hearing Silver speak looked at him. Stopping pressuring Goddess Loki, Goddess Daisy said. "Alright. I''ll let them off, but, little Ais must join our familia" Hearing what the Goddess said, even agreeing to let them the Loki off, everyone inside didn''t know what to think anymore. Fine! She is your wife! thought everyone inside. "This. Why Ais? Why must she join your familia" asked Goddess Loki who finally stood up. "Aria, Albert, remove your disguise" commanded Goddess Daisy as she looked at them. Aria and Albert thanked Goddess Daisy. Withouth further ado, they both walked in front of Ais. Ais seeing the two stand infront of her, got her confused. Seeing the unfamiliar faces infront of her, she just stood there with blank expression on her face. As they stood there, Ais thought, ''Albert? Aria?'' Thinking of the name of her parents, don''t they have the same name? Aria and Albert with trembling hands and their entire being raised their hand onto their face, removing something that change their facial expression and hair as one, a tear fell down on their eyes. Fully removing the disguise and Ais seeing their faces, trembled. "Father. Mother" muttered Ais. "Ais!" cried out Aria and Albert as they hugged Ais tightly and cried. Spending years, stalking thier daughter on the dark and not able to hug or even show theirselves infront of their only daughter ached them. And now. Finally able to show theirselves to their daugther and hugged her, made them glad, happy, and sad at the same time. With Albert on the right and Aria on the left hugging Ais, Ais felt the warmth, tears, and longing of Albert and Aria from hugging her. Raising both her hands, she hugged back. And for the first time since they left who she thought died, let out the happies smile she could. Tears fell, Ais cried. Not in sadness but from happiness. "Father, Mother. Please, don''t leave me again. I love you" Chapter 143 - Danmachi Finale... Part 1... Hostess of Fertility~ When the Ais, Aria, and Albert finally reunited and with Goddess Loki and the others saw Ais cry for the first time since knowing her, Goddess Daisy said. "Ais would be joining our familia, I won''t take no for an answer" Goddess Loki couldn''t refute. Who knows what might happen to her if she disagrees and make Goddess Daisy angry? She might kill her or even send her back to heaven! Goddess Loki said. "Ais will decide" sighing in her powerlessness as she looked at the crying family again. Remembering something, Goddess Loki asked, "Can you tell me how could you use your power? Shouldn''t it have been restricted or sealed when you descended?" Goddess Daisy smiled and answered, "The world''s rules don''t apply to us" "Don''t apply? How?" asked Goddess Loki. "Silver broke it for himself and the others, but those rules don''t apply to me since it cannot restrict me or even do a thing to me" replied Goddess Daisy. Goddess Loki looked at Silver with a questioning look. Silver seeing and knowing what she wanted to ask, said. "It is one of my abilities. Come let''s go and sit back" and proceeded to walk back towards their table was. Goddess Daisy said nothing and just nodded, walking back to their table along with Silver. Ella and the ''Problem Group'' are happy for the duo for finally being able to hug their daughter after years of just watching her from the shadows. Walking back to their table while throwing a bloodied Bete at Loki familia''s table followed by Aria, Albert, and Ais and began introducing themselves to Ais after sitting down. Ais didn''t even think twice when Goddess Daisy asked her to join their familia. Not wanting to be separated with her mother and father again, she agreed. Goddess Loki and her familia got invited by Silver to join their table. Helpless they were, they joined and introduced themselves while Chaos familia did so too. Eating and drinking after Ais thanked Goddess Loki for taking care of her all these past years and leaving her familia, Goddess Loki let out a tear and hug Ais. Sometime later, Silver remembered someone, he said. "Right. Where''s Hepa-chan?" "Hepa-chan?" asked Goddess Loki. "Hephaestus, Silver calls her Hepa-chan," said Goddess Daisy. "Wait. I''ll go get her" said Silver and disappeared on the spot. Goddess Loki asked why Silver calls Hephaestus Hepa-chan and when she heard that Hephaestus and Silver are ''closed friends'' frowned, not wanting to believe it. She just convinced herself that Hephaestus is Silver''s wife. Sometime later, Silver and Hephaestus came back with Hephaestus blushing. Asking why Hephaestus is blushing, Silver said that when he went and looked for her, Hephaestus has just finished bathing and just had a towel covering her body, and with Silver popping out of nowhere, Hephaestus got startled as the towel slowly fell revealing everything to Silver. After some time of awkwardness, everyone then continued eating and drinking. Of course, Silver already healed her face days ago when they were at the dungeon making Hephaestus not needing to cover her face and eye, revealing her full beautiful face to everyone. -------------- A week passed since the event at Hostess of Fertility took place. Some days ago, Silver and co. got invited to the Gods/Goddesses gathering by Goddess Loki herself. Not really having anything to do, they agreed and attended the gathering which made many Gods/Goddess gasp at how beautiful and handsome the group is. Even when Goddess Freya the claimed most beautiful Goddess beauty dimmed if one were to compare Goddess Daisy and the others are. When Hestia saw Silver, she ran up to him and quickly thanked Silver for fixing the ''church'' she was staying at. Silver scratched the back of his head, thinking. ''How come you''re the first one to tell me to court her?'' but didn''t dare ask and just smiled wryly. When the ''Monsterphilia'' came, Silver didn''t even bother to go, but the ladies went and left him. Lying down atop the Babel Dungeon alone for the group went out to tour around, Silver thought. ''Maybe I should go to the next world, not much can be done here now anyway. System, what do you suggest?'' [ Answering to host... The system suggests host finish main quest #1 ] ''What about #2?'' [ Answering to host... The host has already completed it when ''Chaos Familia'' took down ''Loki Familia'' ] ''Hmm? Why didn''t you inform me? And when did we took them down?'' [ Answering to host... The system did host. The host just didn''t notice. Rumors had spread after the event of Hostess of Fertility host ] ''Ohh... Give me the rewards then'' Description: Create or Join the Strongest Familia to ever exist and let everyone know Rewards: Life Creation Knowledge Rewards #2: Level up to Level 120. (This Verse) Failure: Losing Soul Law and never to learn it again Time Limit: 5 Years. Giving Rewards: Life Creation Knowledge, Level up to Level 120 ] ''Integrate Life Creation Knowledge'' [ Integrating in 3.2.1... Beginning ] When the system finished, knowledge about life creation started flooding Silver''s mind, fully integrating with him and mastering it at the same time because of the ''cheat'' called ''Instant Mastery''. Not long after, the system is done and so did Silver. ''Thanks, System'' [ Your Welcome Host ] -------------------- A month passed. Silver and the others spent an entire month touring the whole world along with Ais and his parents while destroying some familia that is too arrogant and they didn''t like. Silver also remembered about the Apolo God doing shady shits, so he went himself and challenge them to a war game that has only one condition which is complete annihilation. Apolo couldn''t do anything to Silver and watched as his familia get destroy by him while sparing some but forced to leave his familia and when Silver was done, he killed Apolo before he could even ascend back to heaven. Left with nothing much to do. Silver then decided to go and clear the dungeon in Orario (again), since it has been years since he did explore it to the end. Thinking that if they themselves, just the Chaos Familia go might be boring. He thought of something and declared that those who want to follow his familia are welcome to join the expedition. Why would he even want to let the others join them? Well, it''s simple, he wanted to show everyone the depth and danger of the dungeon while helping them train and know what to do, what monsters there are and how to kill them while also decreasing the death toll for the future. A month later, the expedition''s time has come. In front of the dungeon there stood hundreds, if not thousands of adventurers with their familia''s Gods/Goddess with the Chaos Familia in the lead, Silver said, "Let''s begin!" earning a cheerfull cheer from everyone. With him as the leader, he entered followed by his familia, Loki familia, and many others. Thus, The boring expedition began... Chapter 144 - Danmachi Finale...Part 2... Orario~ At a certain bar within the city... "So you participated in the expedition two months ago? Can you tell me how did it go? Did you guy reached the last floor? How was it? Is Chaos Familia really strong? The Strongest? Come on man, tell me" excitedly fired a young adventurer at someone sitting in front of him who has scars all over his face and a muscular built. When the young adventurer asked the scar-faced man, everyone inside the bar went silent and looked at the scar-faced man, waiting for him to speak and tell the tale. "Wait. Can you just ask one by one? I can''t answer you like this!" complained the scar-faced man. "Alright, alright. So, how was it? Too bad I couldn''t come back before the expedition began. I would have joined" said the young adventurer. "Can''t you let me rest for a bit? We''ve just come back earlier you know and I''m tired and yet here you are dragging me here too drink! Well, anyway, since you want to know. I will tell you" said the scar-faced man. "Just hurry up and tell us!" shouted a drunk one nearby their table followed by the others. "Shut up! Just listen! There''s nothing much to say anyway" said the scar-faced man. Hearing the scar-faced man say that, everyone quickly quieted down. Some leaned forward whilst the others stood up and went near the scar-faced man, waiting for him to tell the boring tale. ----------------- Two months ago... When Silver and everyone entered the dungeon, leading everyone for the expedition, Silver frowned when they encountered a monster. ''Right. We are still at the weaker floors'' he thought. When the thinks about it, he told the adventurers to clear the path as they all slowly proceeds. While some are killing and fighting, some provided supports, and some were tasked to do the picking of magic stones. Smoothly proceeding with Silver leading the group and reach the 18th floor in less than nine hours. Seeing that many are tired and need resting, he told everyone that they would continue later and take a rest there since it is a safe place. Even though there are more than a thousand adventurers that join, they were able to reach the 18th floor in nine hours since they were forced to ''run'', making most of them tired, from running, fighting, supporting, and picking the magic stones. As everyone proceeded to make their camps to sleep at for the night and rest better, ''The Problem Group'' didn''t. Taking Ais along with Albert and Aria with them except for Mira and Hanc.o.c.k because they wanted to rest, they continued exploring down, saying. "Don''t worry, we''ll come back later" then left, leaving everyone on the 18th floor. Silver said nothing because he knows that nothing could make any trouble for them inside the dungeon and just told them to come back before midnight. Saying nothing back to Silver, their figures soon disappeared in his sight. Going somewhere that he could see everyone and soon found a place which is high enough, he sat down and leaned his back on a tree and took out a bottle of his ''favorite beer''. Removing the cap, raising it up and took a gulp, he said, "This thing is really good. Accompanied by this ''great view'', I can''t ask for more" as he looked somewhere and let out an ''ooh'' sound while saying nice. Seeing everyone cooking, drinking while laughing merrily, and the ''great view'', Silver is satisfied and nod his head. ''Hmm... Seems like I''m getting affected by that nature, huh'' he thought as he finally realizes that the ''nature'' he took out from Bell and integrated with himself. "Oya? Seems like you found a great place, huh, Silver-kun" said a playful male voice. Hearing the voice, Silver got startled. Tracing where the voice comes from which is just beside him, Silver asked. "What are you doing here, busybody Hermes?" "Aiya~, I was looking for you everywhere and found you here. This is a nice place you''ve found" said Hermes as he looks around and finally sat down. "I just want to thank you for giving this chance to the children. Truly, thank you" sincerely said Hermes as he looked at Silver. "For what?" asked Silver. "For giving them a chance to explore to the end of the dungeon. Truly, this is the greatest gift we Gods could gift them" said Hermes as he looked at the cold beer in Silver''s hand. Seeing Hermes look at the bottle of beer in Silver''s hand, he took out another one, more like made one and gave it to Hermes. Hermes took it and took a gulp, tasting the beer Silver gave him, Hermes said in a delighted tone. "This... What is this? This taste great" "It''s my favorite beer, Redhorse. Anyway, after this expedition, I still have a gift to the world. Look forward to it" said Silver not wanting to tell Hermes what is it. Silver and Hermes have known each other long ago before Chaos Familia was even born. Silver liked the character of Hermes who also got along well with him, but even though they have known each other for a long time, this is the first time they both sat down and drank. -------------- Morning came and the expedition began early wanting to reach the 30th or 50th floor until sundown since there is another peaceful spot there that Goddess Daisy made so everyone could rest. (She change the whole dungeon when the ''Problem Group'' came here before and Silver doesn''t know) With Silver leading the group and injuring and letting the others kill the monsters so they could enhance their strength even for a little, they smoothly proceeded down. As they proceed, the monsters started getting more stronger when they reach the 25th mark, but with Silver leading, it didn''t hinder their progress. Reaching the 30th floor, Silver wanted to continue, but seeing the tired adventurer, they didn''t proceed any further. To confirm his suspicions since Silver doesn''t remember that the monsters were not that strong on the 25th floor, he asked Goddess Daisy about it. The Goddess said, "I change the whole dungeon starting from 25th floor and made the monsters stronger. But the real changes would start at floor 51" "I see, this might be better than the old dungeon," said Silver. ''Since the monster would be stronger than before, I should let the adventurers fight and see what needs to be done'' he thought. Early morning, they continued their advance still with Silver leading, but this time he wasn''t injuring the monsters and just let the fighters fight and the supporters do their work while the monster core pick uppers do their duty. At the 31st floor, when Silver told them to do the work, there was almost no teamwork. It was a chaotic scene, some got injured amongst the chaotic teamwork, but since there were too many of them and the passage wasn''t really that big, it couldn''t be helped. But as they proceeded onwards, slowly but surely, everyone started being able to cooperate with each other. With Alber, Aria, Ais, and Ella as the vanguard and Hermes, Loki, and Freya (Who was forced to join) telling them what to do while the Chaos Familia just watched everyone. Out of nowhere, Goddess Daisy started eating popcorn while watching everyone and following them, Rose and Erza wanted to join and fight the monsters so did Ophis but was told to just watch for now by Silver. Reluctant as they were, they couldn''t refute him since this expedition was meant for the adventurers to gain experience and many more. With nothing to do but watch, Chaos Familia joined Goddess Daisy at eating popcorn while commenting and pointing at the fighting adventurers and laughing from time to time. Since there was a thousand more adventurer before they started exploring from the 31st floor, Silver divided the group to 50 people for a group, each group would clear a floor and go behind when they reach the next floor and let the next group do the work while they rest and heal at the back. Of course, with Silver here, no one would die, and if there would be, he would bring that person back to life, making the adventurers at ease and give their all when fighting. There are 23 groups in total, each has 50 people except for the Chaos Familia. Soon they encountered monsters that shouldn''t be at the dungeon at the 45th floor after hours of hard battle. The group that fought the monsters had a hard time fighting them, although they are strong, they just couldn''t kill it so they request help from the group that should be clearing the next floor. Seeing their fellow adventurers struggling, the next group assisted them and finally able to kill the trees that are attacking them. After some time of a hard-fought battle, they finally won, and both groups went at the back to let the next group clear the next floor for they are dead tired. The next group consisted of Hestia Familia and Hermes Familia and some other adventurers from different familias. When they arrive at the next floor, what greeted their sight was more trees, but this time, there were minotaurs numbering at least 20. Seeing the monsters and knowing just how hard to kill the monster trees and now coupled with minotaurs monsters, another two groups joined them. A hundred and Fifty people fought the monsters for hours and were finally able to clear it. Going at the back, the next group of fifty went forward and advanced but when they reach the next floor and seeing more trees and more monsters, three groups joined them. Killing and clearing, a group after another went forward to give help until they finally reached the 50th floor. When the group saw that they could finally rest, those who were too tired and injured plummeted to the ground, panting heavily but with a smile on their faces so is the others. 50th floor ah! This is the deepest everyone had ever reached! Happiness filled everyone''s heart, even the Gods/Goddess who came also did. As everyone was feeling happy, a group didn''t for they are bored. This bored group is no other than Chaos Familia. They would say, "This is only the 50th floor, not the last. Why so happy over it?" And if, only if someone asked and they answer, that person might spit out blood and die on the spot. Seeing so many injured, Silver decided to let them all rest for 3 days, to heal their injuries and clear their minds since from the 51st floor, the monster would be at another league. The changes Goddess Daisy made at the dungeon was, there would only be one type of monster from 51st floor to the 60thh floor but as they go up, there would be more monsters after clearing the first one and after clearing the 60th floor, there will be a safe floor for everyone to rest and this would continue until reaching the 100th floor. How did she do it? Well, she created the dungeon so she could do everything she wanted with it. As for the monsters? She multiplied them while making them stronger than the former floor. For example, if there was 100 goblins at the 51st floor, the next would have 200 and so on. ------------ Three days Later... Everyone is healed and ready to proceed onto the next floor. What awaited them? ... Chapter 145 - Danmachi Finale... Part 3... Babel Dungeon~ 51st Floor... As everyone proceeded onto the 51st floor with the Loki Familia and Ganesha Familia leading followed by everyone and the bored group of Chaos Familia at the back finally entered the way leading to the 51st floor. Just as they entered, everyone felt cold, terrifyingly cold. A cold wind blew, making everyone shiver, unprepared for the sudden coldness because of Goddess Daisy not telling them what is up ahead got everyone feel the coldness of the 51st floor. Luckily, some were prepared but most weren''t. Silver seeing many of the adventurers shivering from the coldness activated his {Universal Creation Magic} skill and created clothes that could help everyone fight the coldness and gave one each. With clothes worn, everyone slowly proceeded and walked on the snow slowly. After some time of walking, the group ahead saw a tall white figure, briefly stopping and sending some to scout ahead and check what the figure in the far distance is. Not long after, the adventurers who went to scout came back with a pale face. "What kind of monster is up ahead?" asked God Ganesha. "Unknown" answered one scout. "Unknown? Tell me it''s characteristic" said God Ganesha. "I-it''s white, it is tall as 3-4 meters, full of furs, and there are even another bigger monsters which I have never seen, it looks terrifying" reported the scout. "Hmm? White, big, terrifying?" said Goddess Loki. Hearing the scout''s report, Silver spread out his senses and to his surprise, it worked! ''Seems like I can use it if I''m inside the dungeon and pry into it'' he thought. Spreading his senses out, he located the monster up ahead. When his sense reached the monster, Silver was surprised. The hell! Aren''t those a Yeti? And what the hell is that Bigfoot doing here?! As surprised as he was, he covered the whole floor and found out that there was 5 Yetis and 5 Bigfoots. SWOOSH! But before the two familias could go ahead and fight the monsters, 10 figures flew past them and charge towards the monsters. Silver and everyone got startled when they saw the 10 figures who went ahead, they are no other than, Semiramis, Nyx, Ophis, Rose with her axe, Shirone, Kuroka, Serafall, Ella, Erza, and Irene. Semiramis covered a Yeti from her death aura, killing the Yeti that couldn''t fight back. Nyx just sent a ball of black to another. Rose cut one Bigfoot with her axe into two. Shirone punched a Yeti to oblivion. Kuroka just sent a ball using her senjutsu to a Bigfoot, making it explode into a blood mist. Serafall just hit a Yeti with her flame magic, burning it into crisp. Erza re-quipped to her ''The Knight'' set and sent tens of swords to another, stabbing it to death. Irene just used her enchantment magic onto a Yeti''s mind, making a Yeti kill itself. When they are done, they faced everyone and said, "That''s how you kill them!" Clearing the floor in no time. Everyone stared at them, wide eyes and mouth agape, not believing what they just saw. They thought, How are we supposed to do that! We are not monsters like you! Magic, we can accept. Please! We are humans! Silver eyelids twitch, even he wanted to have some fun but held himself back because he wanted to temper and train these adventurers slowly and now, they just went ahead and obliterated the monsters. With the floor cleared, everyone proceeded onto the next floor, but this time, Silver didn''t forget to remind his group not to go killing monsters when it is not needed. The good thing is, Mira, Hanc.o.c.k, Gabriel, and Goddess Daisy, also Alber, Aria, and Ais didn''t join them. But when he asked why, they said, "There weren''t enough monsters" which made Silver facepalmed. The hell is wrong with them! thought Silver. The group then proceeded onto the next floor, but this time, Silver went and lead the group again, giving instruction to the group that would and will fight the monsters. As the group reached the next floor and so on, the group at the back learned a thing or two, but as they go down, the monsters kept getting stronger and gaining numbers. At the 51st floor, there was 5 Yetis and 5 Bigfoot, but the next floor there was ten for each monster, as they go up, the number kept increasing and stronger. Slowly they proceed, the number of injured kept increasing. Tired, injured, but nevertheless happy, when they reach the safe floor after clearing the 60th floor. Resting for a week to rest and recover, the group then once again proceeded to venture towards the 61st floor to the safe floor after the 70th floor. Silver was once again surprised, asking about his Goddess Wife about it, she said, "Didn''t I told you before that I was always watching you when you were on Earth? So I thought, maybe creating these monsters would be great" ''Right I do remember that. So this is their ''Secret'', huh'' thought Silver. The group spent 3 days clearing the 61st floor to the 70th floor and spent another week on the safe floor after clearing the 70th floor before venturing towards 71st through 80th floor. In each floor, there would be 100 of each monster when they reach the so-called boss floor. 3 weeks later... The group finally reached the safe floor after clearing the 90th floor, during the last floors, the chaos familia would help them from time to time. It was fortunate that no one died during venturing last floors only severe injuries which Silver finally stepped up and healed and of course, Hephaestus joined the expedition without being able to refuse. Ten more floors to go before they could clear the dungeon. Resting up for a week, finally, the last ten floors expedition began. 91st floor... The floor was quiet, it is a warm place, trees, grass, rivers and so on are there, it was like being on the surface. As everyone was looking and walking around, a loud roar was suddenly heard by everyone. Not long after, the black dot figure reached them and hovered up above them. Seeing the black figure above them, the adventurers felt terrified. What hovered above everyone is a Dragon. A one-eyed black dragon! While everyone feared the black one-eyed dragon, Silver smirked and flew up. "Seems like you got placed here by my wife huh. I have been looking for you, blackie" said Silver. The black one-eyed dragon looked at Silver who''s floating in front of it, he said. "It''s you! You''ve finally come! I have been waiting for you! I won''t forget how you''ve chased after me from time to time back then! This time I will kill you! If I could have gotten out from this damnable place, I would have hunt you and killed you" as the black one-eyed dragon roared at Silver and rushed at him with his mouth open, wanting to swallow Silver whole. "Heh, for someone who runs away every time to say he would kill me, funny. This time I will definitely kill you. My Wife, remove the divinity you''ve placed on him!" said Silver as he watches the black one-eyed dragon come at him with its mouth wide open. The Goddess didn''t ask why Silver wanted to kill this black dragon. She knows that Silver spent time looking for it years ago but never found it because she placed it here at the dungeon and forgot to tell him. And now, this black one-eyed dragon is in front of him, killing intent gushed out from Silver. If one we''re to ask why Silver wanted to kill this black dragon, he would say. "I just want to kill it" Without further ado, Silver transformed into his {Chaos Dragon God Form} in a blink, making the black dragon stop and stare at Silver wide eyes. The adventurer''s bellow all gulped so did the Gods and Goddesses who participated in the expedition. They have heard that Silver is a Dragon and a Dragon God at that, but didn''t believe it fully. But now that he transformed into his {Chaos Dragon God Form} they finally believed. "You! Who are you! How can you become a dragon?!" asked the black one-eyed Dragon in disbelief, for it could feel that Silver is far stronger than it is. "I am Silver Blaze. The Dragon God of Chaos and the one that would kill you! Puny Dragon." said Silver. Silver in his dragon form in a flicker appeared atop the black dragon, smashing his claw at the back of the black dragon, he opened a big bloody wound on it making the black dragon roar in pain. Silver didn''t stop, with his claw buried at the black dragon''s back, he slid it and opened a bloody 4 line of bloody four deep wounds as black blood flew out like a mountain. The black dragon couldn''t do anything because everything happened in a blink. It couldn''t fight back at all. Removing his dragon claws at the black dragon''s back, Silver grabbed the black dragon''s head and flew down at a rapid speed, smashing it at a mountain below, destroying it in the process. The black dragon coughed out a mouthful of blood, dying it was, it said, "Hahaha! Even if you kill this body of mine, you cannot possibly kill all of me!" After killing the black one-eyed dragon, Silver looked at his Goddess wife and asked, "What does he mean by all of him?" as he transformed back into his human form. "Well, this 91st floor to 100th floor are all it, the black one-eyed dragon. I multiplied it" replied Goddess Daisy. "So that''s how it is. You should remove all their divinities, I will kill them all" said Silver, not really knowing how Goddess Daisy powers work and this divinity thing. "Wouldn''t that make 10 floors monsterless?" asked Goddess Daisy. "You remember Godzilla and his enemies? Just make one and put it here" said Silver. "That... Wouldn''t that make it harder for the adventurers?" said the Goddess. "It''s alright. They will manage" said Silver as he looked at the dumbfounded people staring at him. The adventurers wanted to ask what is Godzilla and his enemies are but didn''t. Godzilla? Make it harder for us? Is it even stronger than the black dragon? If it really is so, then would we ever be able to clear the dungeon without you guys? They thought. Goddess Daisy nodded without saying anything, she activated her powers and in the blink of an eye, a monstrously massive nine-headed Hydra appeared before everyone''s sight! When the nine-headed Hydra appeared and let out a roar from its nine heads, the thousand adventurers all trembled! "Its, its... It''s a legendary monster! The nine-headed Hydra!" shouted the Gods and Goddess, clearly shocked about the appearance of the nine-headed Hydra. The adventurers seeing the Gods and Goddess shout the ''Legendary'' word and seeing them stepping back didn''t know what to do. Please bring back the black one-eyed dragon! We beg you! Internally cried everyone. But then, they heard an excited voice, shouting, "Haha! Now, this is a good thing to practice!" When the adventurers traced where the voice is from, they couldn''t believe what they are seeing. No other thing could be said, it is no other than the Chaos Familia, ready to fight the massive nine-headed Hydra in excitement. Silver didn''t know what to do about them anymore and just sat down, saying. "Alright. You guys can kill it first before we proceed to the next floor" With the ''Okay'' signal from Silver, the Chaos Familia went and fought the nine-headed Hydra without a saying another word. Sound of explosion and trembling earth as stones and trees flew about. The adventurers just watched the ''real monsters'' playing with the ''Legendary'' monster, not wanting to join them. After some time of playing and killing the ''Legendary'' monster, everyone proceeded onto the next floor. At the 92nd floor, there were ten black one-eyed dragons, Silver seeing them went and killed them all and after he is done, Goddess Daisy once again created another ''Legendary'' monster only to be killed by the ''real monsters''. Upon reaching the 100th floor, there was 100 Black one-eyed dragon and Silver easily dispatch them all. After killing them, Goddess Daisy finally created the ''Legendary Godzilla'' making everyone''s knees tremble in fear seeing it. Even the ''real monsters'' took almost three hours dealing with it. A couple of hours later, it respawned. Silver then told the adventurers to deal with it, and this time would be without the Chaos Famila''s help. "And that''s how we spent two months inside the dungeon" the scar-faced man finally finished telling everyone inside the bar about their adventure. When the scar-face man finished, it is already night time, so he bid his friends and everyone farewell and went home, clearly wanting to take a good rest. -------------------- Three Months Later... Nyx, Semiramis, Shirone, Kuroka, Ophis, Rose, Ingvild, Serafall, and Gabriel left Dungeon and Gods World, going back to DXD World. Ever since Serafall, Ingvild, and Gabriel got pregnant, and traveled along with Silver, they never went back to tell their families that they are pregnant and also missing them, wanted to go back. Nyx was forced by Semiramis to go back and do her duties at hell while she herself has something to do at the Death Realm. Kuroka and Shirone wanted to go and check on their clan that they rebuilt years ago while also missing their homeworld, thus they also went back. Rose and Ophis accompanied them for they also miss their little home at the Dimensional Gap. Mirajane, Erza, Irene also went back to Earthland World because they also have things they miss there, thus also leaving. Hanc.o.c.k also left, wanting to check her Island and sisters. Silver, Goddess Daisy, and Ella are then left at Danmachi world. Silver wanted to go and also visit back but before he could go, he must finish the last quest he has. Months turned to years, Ella is now nineteen years old, she had become a beauty in her own rights. Staying at Danmachi world for years, Silver also took Hephaestus to his Empire, making her shocked at what she saw. Liking the place, she stayed there while making weapons sometimes and teaching Silver (Even though he doesn''t need teaching) as they grew closer to each other. Silver happily stayed with her and with his ''Instant Mastery'' skill, nothing is needed to be said. All these passed years, Ella tried conquering Silver in various ways and later joined with Ais who fell for Silver because of his strength and character. Silver knew about their feelings, especially Ella. When they first met, the little girl had grown into a great beauty, making Silver appreciate her. Hard work, training, and everything, to the point of her wanting to conquer Silver. When Ella confessed to Silver about her love for him, he was stumped, but after all these years of being together, Silver also felt something for Ella. The way she looks at him, everything she does for him and many others. Silver didn''t need to think anymore, accepting Ella''s love for him and him loving her back, they became a couple. But of course, Goddess Daisy knew everything. But when it comes to Ais, Silver really didn''t know what to do. Silver went and talk with Aria and Albert about the matter. When Silver asked them, both of the couples said that if their daughter really loves him, they are not against it, but Silver must also love her back, which he does. With both the parents of Ais giving Silver their blessing, Ais joined the harem! When it comes to Hephaestus, nothing much needed to say, for she and Silver had already spent a night together. [ Main Quest! More Wife! Completed! Description: Get a Wife or Two! The more The Better! Rewards: ??? Time Limit: None. Failure: Losing Origin Saiyan Bloodline. Giving Rewards: One of any Item from the System Shop at Half Price! (One Time) ] ''Half Price?'' [ Answering to Host... Yes, Host. Any item from the shop the host buys would be at half price but it would only be one item ] ''Ohh... Okay'' ------------------- Three years later after the quest has been completed and Silver must leave the verse. Before he left he asked Goddess Daisy if she would come with him at the next verse. The Goddess couldn''t because she must go back to the Supreme Realm for her father is calling her back. Silver couldn''t do anything about it and just let her go back, but she promised to come for him at a later time which made Silver happy. Silver would leave the world, so he decided to give the world the greatest gift he could and that is to open a portal leading to his Empire form Orario, welcoming everyone and also allowed them to venture the to the two dungeons within his empire. ''So this is what you said a ''Gift'' last time. Thank you, Silver'' gratefully thought Hermes. When the time is up for him to leave Dungeon and Gods verse, he took Ais, Aria, Albert, Ella, and Hephaestus with him and visited Pirate Verse, Earthland Verse, and DXD Verse with him. They all spent years in each Verse before going to another. (Only One year would pass if Silver leave a Verse he conquered and go back after) Silver and co. spent years traveling, visiting each world while introducing them to others he calls friends and also visiting his wives. In the end, they spent 10 years at each Verse. Silver stayed and visited along with his all wives for a good 30 years before going onto the next Verse for he knows that it would take a long time. It might take him hundreds of years, thousands or millions, maybe even a billion years to come back! When the time has come, Silver then bid his wives farewell. Kiss, hug and c.a.r.e.s.sing his wives bellies while telling Erza to be a great and good Empress at her Empire at Earthland. ''System'' [Yes Host?] ''To the next world'' [ Affirmative... Teleporting in 3.2.1... ] --------------------------- Danmachi Verse END. Yep. It is rushed... Next Verse. Cultivation Verse!!! Chapter 146 - Danmachi END Stats... Name: Silver Blaze Race: Primordial Dragon God Age: Incalculable/Infinite Title/s : Drunk and Wasted Buff Description: Unknown Title: I Am The Protagonist Buff Description: In every world, you travel you will become the main protagonist. Title: Plot Armor Possessor Buff Description: Since you are the Protagonist, of course, you have the power of the so-called Plot Armor Bloodline: Primordial, Dragon God, Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos (70% Locked), Body: Primordial - Grade: ???, Dragon God - Grade:???, Son Of Thunder - Grade: SSS, Soul: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: S Strength : 15,030,000,000 {Base} *Bloodline 30% Unlocked* Defence : 15,030,000,000 {Base} *Bloodline 30% Unlocked* Agility: ??? Endurance: ??? Intelligence : 100% Unlocked Wisdom:??? Luck:??? Energy: Infinite {All kinds} Forms: {Origin Dragon God of Chaos Form} Description: Transform into length of 300 Meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 10,000,000,000 {Sage Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 250 Meters Sage Dragon : Strength and Defence + 1,000,000,000 {Lightning Dragon God Form} Description: Transform into a 200 Meters Lightning Dragon: Strength and Defence + 500,000,000 Description: Transform into 150 meters Dragon : Strength and Defence + 100,000,000 {Dragon-Human Form}: Description: Turns you into a Half Human-Half Dragon Form: Strength and Defence + 500,000 {True Lightning Form} Description: Turns your body into the embodiment of lightning itself: Strength and Defence + 10,000,000 Abilities: Eyes Abilities: Unknown Rule Breaker: Being restricted by a Rule? Break it! Rules are meant to be broken. Origin Flame: The Origin of all flames. Abilities Unlimited/Unknown {Once hit by this flame it won''t stop until its designated goal is not accomplished} Bloodline Perks: Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos: Unknown/Unlimited Space: Description: Space, The place where every worlds or planet reside. You wanna teleport somewhere? why not, wanna blow up a planet? just rip open space in the middle of a planet or just make a black hole in the middle/anywhere, how you do it? find out yourself! Time: Description: Time, Yes time, time is always moving forward, But! you have control over time then why not try moving time back then or even stopping it, how you do it? find out yourself! Gravity : Description: Gravity, Wanna lift something up or crush something? Easy! Use Gravity. With Gravity, You can even make a Black Hole! How to do it? Find out yourself! Description: Chaos Energy, it is the Origin of all Energy. All kinds of Energy is from Chaos, It has existed before everything has been formed. Body Perks: Primordial Body: Body of the Prime beings: Unkillable/Immortal Body Dragon God Body: Body of a Dragon God: Great Defence, Hard to pierce or cut [ Note: Only Divine Weapons or Higher can make a wound on you or kill you ] Thunder Body: Body of the Thunder: Intangible/Untouchable, [Note: Can attack and wounded if enemy use. QI, KI, Haki/Spirit willpower, Divine Energy, God Energy] Soul Perks: Million Years Heavenly Void Soul: As you have stayed at the void for millions of years without dying, your soul has become a million times stronger than any other normal human being as you were a human before. [ Immune to all Illusions or Soul Attacks of those weaker than your soul {Note: Those who try so, as long as they have a weaker soul they will receive a backlash in the form of what they try to do in a million times more} ] Laws: Death Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Death Soul Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Soul Time Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Time Space Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Space Creation Law: (Mastered) Everything one could possibly comprehend from the Law of Creation Law Skill: Life Creation - ??? Perfect Reincarnation: Call forth the Soul from the Realm of the Dead, Bringing it back to the Realm of the Living and Giving it Life, With Space to act as the Bridge and Time for when, what and how much the user decides to call the Soul back with Memories(From Kid to time of Death) and Create a body for the Soul to reside {Note: Life Force and Energy is needed for compensation without enough to act as compensation the Skill will fail} Laws needed for the Skill: Soul, Death, Life, Space, Time and Creation. Perfect Revert: Revert the Skill used to the time before it was used and making the Skill as it has never been used by the User. Skill and Law Needed: Time Skill, Creation Law, Life Law {Note: Must have a Descent amount of knowledge about Time and Laws to be used or else fail} Description: Use Time Skill to Revert the Skill when it was used, Creation to help recreate or destruct and Life Law to help preserve or take Death Lightning: With lightning added with Death Law is a sure kill skill if it hits the target {Note: Cannot kill Immortals} Revive: Bring someone to back to life by touching the body and recalling the soul. {Laws needed: Soul, Time, Space} Eyes Abilities: Unknown Skills: Passive: Instant Regeneration: Can heal instantly, Regenerate broken or lose limbs. But Energy is required for broken or lose limbs to regenerate. Instant Mastery: Instantly Master anything/everything if the host wishes to do so. Photographic Memory: Can remember anything/everything or all, the host can turn/off this skill. Active: Space-Time Skill - Taker: Create a space to the designated target and the user can bring the target to where it wants without alarming anyone as time shall be paused and continued after the target has been taken. Note: Everything is possible if User has enough strength to do so even a planet can be taken and place somewhere else. Space-Lock: Lock someone or something in place, taking/preventing it from moving. Space Locked-Dome: Create a dome that locks everything inside. Note: Can be broken by someone stronger if they know Space Laws that is stronger than the caster. Lightning: Can Control/Create Thunders out of nowhere to strike your enemies down. Can also be used as normal electricity for everyday use [ Human Charger ] Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death: A rain of lightning will rain down from the above bringing death to your enemies. Universal Creation Magic: Can Create a Planet or Restore a destroyed one. Create things from grasses to trees, Create lands and seas. {Note: Can also make a body but not a soul} Instant All Zero: Can heal/remove Inner, Outer, Poisons, and Curse in an instant leaving no scars {Note: Cannot Remove Poison/Curse if it has been done by a God} All Barrier''s Breaker: Break all kinds of barriers. Note: Cannot break Universal Laws. All Curse Breaker: Break all kinds of the curse. Be it done by Gods or any higher beings. Note: Magic Power/Energy or Life Force is required depending on who and what the curse is ] Senjutsu: Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the ki and auras of others thus letting them track targets from far away distances. Through disrupting the ki of their opponent''s ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent. As such, there are very few ways to defend against Senjutsu. Senjutsu also has healing capabilities that are effective for either one physical or mental condition, releasing any fatigue and goes as far as to store one''s lifespan, however, this method requires physical contact. Touki: Touki is an ability that can be used by those who are trained in Senjutsu by controlling the base of their life, creating an aura of life force that they will wear around their body, increasing their attack, defense, and speed tremendously. Another method to obtaining the Touki is by training one''s body to the uttermost limits, gaining control on the base of life itself. This even allows the user to counter magic attacks by punching or otherwise striking them. System Function: Status, Inventory, Shop, Summon, Summons: None Tickets: 0 Inventory: Mission Dropper X10, Creators Beer x774, Half-Human Hal-Devil Bloodline, Origin Saiyan Bloodline, Sand Sand Fruit, Dark Dark Fruit. System Evaluation: ... SP: 959,970,000 Chapter 147 - The Snake and The Lizard... At a certain planet~ A gigantically massive figure that coiled itself around is frowning while looking at a seemingly weak human without any cultivation suddenly appeared in front of him out of nowhere. Sleeping he was, but got startled awake because of a blinding light that suddenly appeared in front of him. When the blinding light disappeared not long after it appeared, there stood a handsome young man which also looking at him, straight through the eyes and also frowning. "Who are you?!" asked the gigantic figure that''s full of scales in a loud angry voice shaking the whole place they were at. It has a long body of that of a snake-like. The handsome young man who we know as Silver pinched his nose close and rebukingly said, "The hell! Are you brushing or not? What a foul breath you have. And before you ask anyone who they are, shouldn''t you introduce yourself first! Do you even know what proper manners is?!" with a frown while waving his free hand trying to wave the foul smell away. "What''d you just say?!" asked the gigantic snake-like figure angrily. "Tsk! Did you not hear me? Do I have to repeat myself?!" asked Silver while waving his free hand. The gigantic snake-like figure was stumped, seeing the handsome young man''s action and how he speaks at him got him curious. He could feel that the ''human'' in front of him doesn''t possess any kind of cultivation. Leaning his head forward and stare at the ''human'' in front of him, he checked what the ''human'' in front of him is, using his mighty senses, he was shocked! This ''human'' in front of him is not a human at all! He possesses a ''Bloodline'' that''s strong, overbearing, and has unlimited potential! Even his own ''Bloodline'' is lower than the ''human'' in front of him! But too bad, the ''human'' in front of him soul'' is weaker than he is. He who reached the peak of strength that''s known as the ''God of creation'' realm didn''t know what kind of ''Bloodline'' the ''human'' in front of him possess! What the hell is he! he thought. "Kid, who are you? What is your bloodline?" he asked. "The hell. You haven''t even introduced yourself yet and here you are asking another question again. What''s wrong with you" angrily asked Silver. The gigantic snake-like figure mouth twitch. This ''human'' in front of him had never feared him since the beginning! Even though the ''human'' in front of him is rudely speaking to him, he got interested. There was never anyone who ever dared to speak to him like this! ''Interesting'' he thought. "Everyone calls me Blazing Dragon. One of the three who reached the ''God of Creation'' realm since ancient time. And who are you? How did you come here? What is your bloodline?" Blazing Dragon said and asked one after another. "I am Silver Blaze, the Dragon God of Chaos. I possess the Primordial Bloodline and Dragon God Bloodline. As for how I came here... I teleported. And how come you''re called Blazing Dragon when you''re clearly an overgrown snake" said Silver. The Blazing Dragon laughed out loud when he heard what Silver said not minding the snake part. He said, "Dragon God of Chaos? Hahaha! Primordial Bloodline? Dragon God Bloodline? No such bloodline exist!" Silver got angry when he heard that his bloodline doesn''t exist. Transforming into his Chaos Dragon God Form and flew up, he shouted. "Now what do you think?!" as he unleashed his Chaos Energy for the Blazing Dragon to feel. The Blazing Dragon was surprised seeing Silver transform. Startled he was, he shouted. "A big Lizard!" not getting affected by the chaos energy that Silver is unleashing but could tell that it really is the chaos energy. "F.u.c.k You!" angry roared Silver and attacked with his chaos breath attack. The Blazing Dragon seeing the breath attack of Silver stopped laughing and frowned. Raising his gigantic claw and using his ''God of Creation'' cultivation, he stopped Silver''s breath attack like nothing. On the outside, it was like nothing, but the Blazing Dragon felt his dragon claw tinge a bit with pain but instantly disappeared. "Not bad," the Blazing Dragon said and rose up and slammed his claw towards Silver downwards. Silver was surprised seeing his breath attack did nothing to the gigantic Blazing Dragon. Before he could register what happened, he saw a gigantic claw coming at him from above, blocking the gigantic claw with his own and met at mid-air, Silver''s dragonic bones cracked from the impact and from the strength of the Blazing Dragon. Silver as he got sent down towards the hard ground, making a crater in the process. For the first time since Silver became the Dragon God of Chaos, this is the first time he felt pain but also quickly disappeared. His broken bones instantly healed thanks to his ''Instant Regeneration'' and flew up once again, high enough to face the gigantic Blazing Dragon face to face. The Blazing Dragon was surprised when he saw Silver come back right after he got sent down as nothing happened. "What are you, how could you be alright after my attack like nothing happened?" asked the Blazing Dragon in a surprised tone. "I told you, I am the Dragon God of Chaos, I am immortal. Is what I know" said Silver "Hmm... Let''s stop this, you''ve piqued my interest. You''re not really an Immortal, I could kill you if I destroy your soul" said the Blazing Dragon, clearly not wanting to kill Silver. If one could tell just how strong a ''God of Creation'' realm one is, just from the Blazing Dragon''s attack earlier, it wans''t even 10% of his true strength! He only wanted to test what Silver claimed that is why he said his bloodline didn''t exist. If he truly wanted to kill Silver, Silver would have been long dead! Primordial Bloodline, Dragon God Bloodline, possessing ''True'' chaos. I must make him my desicple! He could reach the same cultivation as I am after a billion years and help that kid save his father once he comes back! thought the Blazing Dragon. "Kid named Silver Blaze. Do you want to become my Desciple? I can make you reach the peak of this universe" asked the Blazing Dragon seriously. ''System, what''s wrong with this Blazing thingy? Should I accept?'' [ Answering to host... It is up to you host ] ''Hmm... Nah, I have you and you are enough'' [...] "Well, I don''t. I already have a teacher and it knows everything" decline Silver. "No! You must become my desciple" said Blazing Dragon. "I told you, I already have a master!" shouted Silver as he was already flying away. "No! You must!" shouted Blazing Dragon and chased after Silver. Silver once again shouted that he wouldn''t and flew away at a faster speed. The Blazing Dragon chased after him. Both leaving ruins all over the place, making the inhabitant of the planet curious. "The Hell is wrong with you snake!" shouted Silver. "I am not a snake you lizard! I am a Dragon!" shouted Blazing Dragon as he gave chase. "Leave me alone!" shouted Silver. "No!" shouted Blazing Dragon. "F.u.c.k.i.n.g snake! Leave me alone!" "Stop you f.u.c.k.i.n.g Lizard!" The greatest chase thus began. Chapter 148 - How To Cultivate?... Blazing Dragon World~ Ruins, everywhere, everything got ruined because of the two dragons who keeps shouting snake and lizard. All living beings on the massive planet were stupefied and afraid. Stupefied because when they heard the Blazing Dragon one of the three strongest being wanted to take the big lizard as his disciple but only to get turned down and fleeing while he gave chase. Afraid because everywhere they go, they leave a trail of ruins. Why does lord Blazing Dragon want to take that ''Lizard'' as his disciple?! Why does the Lizard reject? Why are they chasing each other anyway?! Who is that ''Lizard''?! Why doesn''t lord Blazing Dragon kill that lizard?! How dare he call the mighty Blazing Dragon snake! Thought everyone who saw and heard the two dragons speak. Everyone was alerted, many powerhouses that are in seclusion heard of the noise outside came out of their own dwelling and saw that the snake and the lizard run and chase all over the place while everything''s getting destroyed. An old powerhouse asked, "Who is that lizard? Why does Lord Blazing Dragon want to take him as his disciple?" "Ancestor, we don''t know" replied a mid-age looking man. "Hmm... This is a rare sight to see, for the lord to chase someone and wants to make him his disciple. Find out the origins of that Lizard" said the old powerhouse and continued watching the show while activating some kind of barrier to protect their place and everyone else within. "Damn Lizard! Stop running and accept me as your master!" shouted Blazing Dragon. "Stop chasing me! F.u.c.k.i.n.g snake! Where am I anyway?" shouted Silver. "Alright! I''ll stop. But you should also stop. See how much destruction you did!" shouted Blazing Dragon. "Damn! You''re the one who destroyed those! Just how much thick your skin is. Shameless Snake!" rebuked Silver as he finally stopped and transformed back into his human form. "Tsk! Don''t you know who I am? I am Blazing Dragon one of the strongest beings!" said Blazing Dragon as he also halted and just floated in front of Silver. "Strongest? Blazing Dragon? Wait! Which world am I at?" asked Silver. "You don''t know where you are? This is the Blazing Dragon World" said Blazing Dragon. ''Blazing Dragon World?'' thought Silver. Pondering for a while, he finally remembered! ''Shit! System. Why did you take me here?!'' [ Answering to host... The host didn''t specify which world or universe to go, so the system choose this world realm ] ''Isn''t this the highest realm/universe? And everyone living here, aren''t all beings here the one''s who stands at the peak of cultivation?! And this snake in front of me that Blazing Dragon?!'' [ Answering to host... The host is right. Blazing Dragon is a true dragon host, not a snake ] ''I know. Let''s get out of this place'' Silver then created a portal and entered it, not knowing where it leads. The Blazing Dragon seeing Silver create a portal like nothing got more interested at Silver. Sensing where the portal leads, he also created a portal and entered it, following Silver. The two disappeared at Blazing Dragon World and entered another world, one after another. A portal appeared, Silver and Blazing Dragon came out from it. "Oi Lizard, what''s wrong? Your speed is decreasing!" shouted Blazing Dragon. "Can you not speak with me for now? Your breath stinks" said Silver while waving his hand, trying to shoo away the snake. Everyone down below is all shocked when they saw Silver and Blazing Dragon come out of a portal from the sky. Hearing how Silver speaks at gigantic Dragon almost couldn''t believe that a human speaks to him at that tone. They can feel that the two entity which is a Silver and a Gigantic Dragon are strong, strongest than anyone they had ever seen. "So, what is it. Are you going to accept me as your master?" asked Blazing Dragon, not minding how rude Silver is. "Hmm... If you can put out my flame, I will accept you as my master, but if not, stop asking" said Silver as he summoned his ''Origin Flame'' and made it round as it grew to the size of hundreds of meters. Even though it has the size of hundreds of meters, the ball made of origin flame if compared to the size of Blazing Dragon, it would be akin to the size of a baseball ball and a 100 basketball ball placed by each others side, with being Blazing Dragon the later one. Blazing Dragon seeing the black ball of flame that has light twinkling in it got curious. ''What kind of flame is that? I have never seen such a flame. I can feel that that flame is not any flame to ever exist, I can feel that it has many uses.'' he thought. "What kind of flame is that?" asked Blazing Dragon. "This? You call yourself one of the strongest and one of the three ''God of Creation'' yet you don''t know what flame is this? Very well, I will tell you, this is known as the ''Origin Flame'', the origin of all flames. So wanna test it out?" said Silver proudly. "Wait. There''s no need, I can feel that flame is extraordinary, unlike any flames that I have ever seen. Let''s put this down and stop here, I won''t ask you again to be my disciple. But you must come with me, I need to ask you something" said Blazing Dragon, clearly inviting Silver to go back to his palace with him having no ill intention. "Alright. But first, let me fix the things you''ve destroyed. It would be bad for the others" said Silver, looking at the destroyed buildings and others. Activating his Time Ability, Silver brought the time of everything that got destroyed like they never got destroyed in the first place. ''Time Ability! And paired to that Space Ability he has used many times earlier! Such a great comprehension at that! Just who is this lizard'' thought Blazing Dragon, looking at Silver like he is the most precious gem. After fixing everything back to how they are supposed to be, Blazing Dragon and Silver went back to his palace, talking like they are the best buds but just met hours ago. "Wait. This isn''t the Blazing Dragon World anymore, where are we?" asked Silver. "Everyone calls this the Divine World. What? You didn''t notice? We even passed Saint World" said Blazing Dragon, shocked. When Silver was running away earlier, he made a portal one after another, not knowing that they are already at Divine world. The two of them didn''t notice that many monsters, and ancient beasts, and many others died. Blazing Dragon''s fault, not Silver. Creating a portal leading to his palace at the Blazing Dragon World, Blazing Dragon entered followed by Silver. Many people saw the two of them, especially Silver in his human form. Those who saw him, especially the girls couldn''t help but blush at how handsome Silver is. When they left after fixing the things they destroyed, many made a portrait of Silver and the Blazing Dragon that is to be passed down, generation after another that would circulate throughout the whole world along with ''rumors'' and of course, Silver and Blazing Dragon are unaware of this. Hours later, Silver and Blazing Dragon reached the Blazing Dragon World and as the same as Silver did to the other planets, fixing them all right up. When Silver and Blazing Dragon came back, everyone was curious. They knew that Blazing Dragon chased after a ''Lizard'' but came back with a human? Someone from Blazing Dragon''s palace asked, "My lord, who is he? Did you kill the lizard?" while looking curiously at Silver because they couldn''t feel anything from him, just a human that doesn''t have any cultivation. Blazing Dragon mouth twitch, he said. "This one is the lizard from earlier and he is not a lizard, he is a dragon!" Everyone stared at Silver who''s just standing there whistling, looking at them like he doesn''t care. He then said, "So, snakey dragon, what was it that you wanted to asked?" Blazing Dragon looked at Silver, telling everyone to leave him and Silver alone which they complied and left. He then said, "I want to ask, how could you have the ability of Space-Time when you don''t even possess any kind of cultivation?" "I was born with it," said Silver nonchalantly. "I can feel that your bloodline is not truly awakened, maybe I can help you with that?" said Blazing Dragon excitedly. If Silver''s bloodline is to be fully awakened, just how much strength he would possess. Just thinking about it made Blazing Dragon want to help Silver awakened his bloodline, wanting to see if he could still defeat him when it comes into pure brute strength. ''System, is it really possible for him to fully unlock my bloodline?'' [ Answering to host... No host. If he tried, he might suffer a backlash with unknown possibilities. Your bloodline is one of the strongest there is. The host should just continue conquering to unlock his bloodline ] ''Hmm...I see'' "Well, apparently you cannot. My bloodline is far stronger than anyone in this world" said Silver. Blazing Dragon eyebrows narrowed. True, when Silver transformed into his Chaos Dragon God Form, Blazing Dragon felt some kind of suppression in his bloodline coming from Silver, too bad, Silver doesn''t possess cultivation or he might be able to defeat him. He could tell that Silver isn''t lying which made him more curious about Silver. His bloodline, his abilities, and everything about him is a big mystery for Blazing Dragon. "Hmm... How much have you unlocked your bloodline?" asked Blazing Dragon. "About 30%. Wait, am I being interrogated?" said Silver. "Not really, I was just curious. How much do you know about Space and Time? Maybe I can help you comprehend some of it. Not to brag but I do know almost anything about it" proudly claimed Blazing Dragon. "How much? Well, there''s nothing for me needed to comprehend or anything like that. I know everything about it. If you don''t believe, ask anything away" mockingly said Silver. Blazing Dragon then started asking many things about time and space to Silver who answered everything. All of Blazing Dragon''s doubt from before have been cleared, he even breakthrough! He, Blazing Dragon who wanted to take Silver as his disciple unknowingly became the student! ----------------- Ten years later... Silver spent ten years in Blazing Dragon World, teaching Blazing Dragon and in exchange, Blazing Dragon also taught Silver about cultivation and gave many ''legendary'' cultivation resources to Silver who just throw it all inside his inventory without asking what it is used for. The years Silver spent at Blazing Dragon World wasn''t spent into nothing. He toured around the planet while meeting and knowing the inhabitants. Some time getting chase by women and had to run, they might be beautiful but Silver doesn''t want someone who would go after men just because of his looks and status, he would only accept a real one. Although Silver stayed for years at Blazing Dragon World, he never cultivated because he wanted to take his time and familiarise himself at the new world for when he started cultivating, who knows how long it would take. Ten long years passed in a blink and Silver is ready to start cultivating. Bidding farewell to Blazing Dragon and others, Silver disappeared. No one knows when he would come back. Blazing Dragon spread out his mighty senses trying to locate where Silver is, but for some reason, he couldn''t find him which made him once again curious. ------------- Unknown Place~ Silver appeared at outer space, shocked when he saw what''s in front of him. ''System, are you sure that this is the ''Immemorial Battlefield''? [ Answering to host... Yes, it is, host. No living being alive knows about this place ever since the last great war of all races. This is a lost space that no one except host could enter ] ''Well, it''s thanks to you I could come here. If it weren''t because of you, I couldn''t have possibly found this place'' [ No problem host ] What''s in front of Silver is a whole universe. A universe that has existed since time immemorial but was destroyed because of the so-called ''Great War of All''. There''s almost no planet that isn''t destroyed but some lucky ones retained their forms albeit a bit damage. Space here isn''t stable. For some reason, there''s even lightning roaring in the void. Dark clouds in the space. The state of this universe is chaotic. Silver spent ten years at Blazing Dragon World because he asked the system to find this place. He had to pay 10 Million System Points and wait for exactly ten years before the system located this lost space/universe. Why would he come here? It''s because this place had abundant Chaos Energy and Grandmist Energy! Silver needed these two energies in order to cultivate. He is not like any other cultivators who would just need ''Spiritual Energy'' in order to cultivate. Sure he could also cultivate by absorbing ''Spiritual Energy'' but Chaos and Grandmist possess more potent effect for Silver because his ''True Energy'' is ''Chaos''. That is what the system told him. (Chaos Energy (Infinite Chaos) formed before Grandmist Energy came into being) Sitting cross leg at the outer space, Silver tried to feel and absorb the energies surrounding him. 1 hour, 2 hours, 3 hours, 5 hours later... Silver frowned. ''Ahem!'' ''System. How do I cultivate?'' Chapter 149 - Good Finger!... Lost Space~ Immemorial Universe Battlefield~ The immemorial battlefield is a massive universe; There are hundreds of galaxies within but as its name implies, almost every planet, destroyed. Some are able to keep their forms and some only partially destroyed/damage. This lost space spans millions if not billions of miles long. On the outer space where the Chaotic Energy and Grandmist Energy are at its strongest with casual lightning crackling which shouldn''t be possible, there sat a handsome young man like he''s at home and for some reason, frowning. He is no other than Silver, the Dragon God of Chaos, who was called a "Lizard" before. [ Answering to host¡­ According to this world''s cultivation. The host must temper his muscles then refine his tendons as you progress and reach ''Huotian'' 7th Order and form your ''Qi Sea'' then the tempering of your bones until you breakthrough Xiantian Realm and condense you ''Qi Sea'' into a liquid form ] ''Doesn''t Huotian means ''Within the realm of human possibilities'' and Xiantian being ''Outside of Human possibilities''? Am I even a human?'' [¡­] ''???'' [ Answering to host¡­ It is indeed so host ] ''Maybe I can use these two energies to temper my very being? Strengthening it?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host is right ] ''Do I need cultivation technique?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host can choose whether to use or not to use a cultivation technique ] ''What do you mean?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host will cultivate using Chaos and Grandmist Energy at the same time and at one point, you are not ''Human''. These two energies have been formed since the beginning of time. If the host used a cultivation technique, it might slow down your cultivation. The host shouldn''t worry about cultivation going berserk because the host is already a form of ''Chaos'' itself. The host would just be using the ''Chaos'' and ''Grandmist'' energies around to strengthen himself as host progress his cultivation ] ''I don''t get it¡­ Anyway, since I don''t need to any cultivation manual to cultivate, I''ll just devour anything then.'' -----------------¡ª As he clears his doubts, Silver could finally start cultivating. Looking at a place to cultivate while spreading his senses soon he found a good spot in a damaged planet nearby. The planet is almost half-destroyed, one could see magmas bubbling out from its surface with swirling dark clouds above with lightning cracking and roaring as it hit the ground. If other people saw Silver going into such a planet to cultivate, they would surely call him a madman, a death seeking idiot. Silver floated mid-air and sat cross-legged, ready to cultivate. ''Wait. System, what about my meridians?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host possess "Chaos Meridians" there''s no need to worry, the system will guide you step by step ] ''Alright. Let''s see what kind of martial spirit I would awaken'' [ Host need not worry, since the host soul is a Heavenly Void soul, yes, there will be only ''Void''. Nothing ] ''Huh?'' Alerted he was, he quickly stopped cultivating and asked. ''What do you mean nothing?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host soul is ''Void'' and within the ''Void'' is nothingness. Thus if the host should awaken his ''Martial Spirit'' it would be ''Void'' ] ''Hmm¡­ I see¡­ This is not good. Is there any way to awaken or any way to get another ''Martial Spirit''?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The system recommends that the host should integrate with the Dragon Egg ] ''Dragon egg? What dragon egg?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The egg that host had gotten as a reward before ] ''Oh?¡­ What kind of Dragon it is? Would it be all right if I integrate with it?'' Taking out the dragon egg for the first time since getting it. [ Answering to host¡­ Yes, host, no problem shall occur and it is a Devouring Dragon Egg host ] ''De-devouring Dragon!'' [ Yes, it is host. If host wish to, the Dragon can also keep its awareness ] ''Oya? Alright. Integrate it with me then. How long the process would be?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It would take a month host because as the dragon egg merges with host, it would take a lot of your Chaos Energy to m.a.t.u.r.e while also merging with your soul as it also merge with the void attribute of the host'' soul ] ''A month, huh. Okay. Integrate it'' [ Command accepted. Integrating in 3.2.1¡­ ] As the system finished, Silver and the dragon egg both got covered in black light, Chaos Energy and on the surrounding swirled as it got devoured by the black light. Silver felt his that even his own energies are slowly getting devoured by the dragon egg. A week passed. The dragon egg finally stopped devouring Silver''s Chaos Energy and also in the surrounding. The Dragon Egg then disappeared, entering Silver''s soul. Another week passed, the dragon egg finally fully fused with Silver''s soul and cracks started appearing on its shell. Two weeks later. The egg fully hatched, revealing a five-meter tall ink-black dragon. As it awake, it looked around with its eyes dark red eyes but could only see darkness. Silver, who was just waiting for the dragon egg to fully hatch and awaken, smiled when he felt that the dragon egg had hatched and the dragon to awaken. Willing the dragon to come out from its soul, a five-meter ink-black dragon having a menacing dark red eyes appeared at Silver''s back. It surprised the black dragon when the surrounding change, no longer dark, but with some light. As it looks around, it saw that its tail is stuck at something, trying to fly away hoping to free itself from it but to no avail. Looking at where his tail''s stuck is, it saw Silver''s back then looked around until it saw Silver''s smiling face. Kkkrruuulll??? Said the devouring dragon. Seemingly knowing what it wanted to say, Silver said. "Yo little guy. My name''s Silver Blaze, the Chaos Dragon God. Let''s get along well. From now on I''ll call you Little D. (Little Devourer)," happily. Happily sounded out the devouring Dragon while nodding its head. Little did Silver knew that the Devouring Dragon thought Silver was its ''Mother''! ''System?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The Devouring Dragon has evolved to ''Void Devouring Chaos Dragon'' ] ''Isn''t it a bit too much for that?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Not really host ] ''Alright then. Time to finally start cultivating'' "Little D, let''s start," said Silver. Little D let out a knowing sound, opening its mouth and started devouring everything it can. As it devoured, at the same time purifying the devoured energies then sent 2/3 to Silver and took 1/3 for itself. A month passed since Silver and Little D started cultivating, tempering, refining, strengthening, and devouring. Houtian? 1st Order¡­ 2nd Order¡­ 3rd Order¡­ 4th Order¡­ When Silver reached 4th Order Huotian Realm, knowledge about two innate skills were embedded into his mind. Not minding it, he continued. 5th... 6th... 7th... When Silver reached the 7th Order Huotian Realm, another two skill were imbedded through his mind. A seemingly endless ''Qi Sea'' formed. Stopping for a bit, he could feel that his ''Chaos Sea'' is empty. Stopping advancing his cultivation, Silver continued absorbing and refining the energies around and with the help of Little D, both spent months filling the seemingly endless ''Sea''. Months passed and Silver finally finished filling his ''Chaos Sea'' with anything he and Little D could. As he and Little D continued filling his ''Chaos Sea'', Silver didn''t stop tempering himself. Temper, Refine, and Strengthening. The process continued. Cycle after another. Each cycle made Silver''s body stronger. Silver not only tempered his muscles, bones, and tendons, but he tempered and refined while strengthening everything even his twelve meridians. Silver continued tempering, refining, and strengthening himself. 8th¡­ 9th¡­ 10th¡­ A year passed¡­ Boom!!! The planet he was in turned to dust as he broke through Xiantian Realm! When he reached the Xiantian Realm, his ''Chaos Sea'' turned into a liquid. Not only that, but Silver also gained a new ability! The Devouring Ability! Devour ah! Silver was happy when he finally finished tempering, refining, and strengthening himself from Chaos and Grandmist Energies. He also gained the Devouring Ability! Stopping his cultivation and putting Little D into his ''Chaos Sea'' after Little D burped, Silver then stood up and stretch himself. A year of sitting. How could this drunkard tolerate that! Even though he couldn''t, he still did because it was to strengthen himself. Seeing that the planet he was turned into dust, Silver sighed. If reaching Xiantian Realm needed a half planet energy then, just how much energy he would need to reach the top! Good thing, he got a whole universe to devour. A whole Universe? This is not just ''The whole Universe''. This is the immemorial universe battlefield filled with chaos and grandmist energy ah! If anyone were to learn that Silver turned a half planet to dust just by reaching Xiantian Realm, they might just stop cultivating or kill themselves right then and there! Finished stretching, Silver finally turned to the innate skills that Little D gifted him. There are four innate skills in total. When Silver traced his memory back about the skills, his mouth couldn''t stop twitching. ''System, aren''t these skills a bit too powerful and at the same time, useless?'' [ Answering to host¡­ They seem so host ] The first two skill he got was. Devouring Void Chaos Palm - A gigantic palm would come out from the hands be it from the Heavens or the Earth. Pros: Devour all the energies in its path. As it devoured before hitting, it would only get stronger and stronger. Pros 2: Enemies Energy or attacks would be added to the strength of the skills, rendering them useless. Cons: None. Devouring Crushing Void Kick - Kick those balls and crush them good! Pros: None Cons: Beware of your own balls. And the next two was even more so. Devouring Chaos Fist - The fist of the strongest! None shall stop the almighty fist! Pros: Devour all the energies in its path. As it devoured before hitting, it would only get stronger and stronger. Pros 2: Enemies Energy or attacks would be added to the strength of the skills, rendering them useless. Cons: None. The Finger! - ??? Pros: ??? Cons: ??? Silver tried the palm and fist skills and mastered them, which made him happy. "All Hail ''Instant Mastery''!" shouted Silver with a laugh. Silver didn''t try the kick skill, because there''s no one to try it out. The Finger Skill! Silver didn''t know about this skill because there''s nothing on it, but he felt that this ''Finger'' skill must be something great. Clenching his fingers, leaving his index finger open, he channeled Chaos energy on it and thrusts forward. He frowned. Thrusting forward again and pulling back, he smiled. After doing it for ten times, his middle finger opened and joined his index finger. ''Now it''s bigger'' he thought. Thrust and pull, thrust and pull. He did it for ten times and was glad. Then the ring finger joined. Thrust and pull, thrust and pull, thrust and pull. Silver did it for at least twenty times before stopping. Looking at his three fingers clumped up together, he said. "What A Good Finger!" Chapter 150 - Let The Clones Do The Work... Lost Space~ Immemorial Universe Battlefield~ On the outer space, Silver sat as he checks the ability he got from his martial spirit when he broke through Xiantian Realm, which is the ability to/of ''Devour''. As he read its description, Silver raised an eyebrow. With the ''Devour'' ability, he could devour everything be it the heavens or the earth, he could even use it to devour his ''enemy''s'' energy and add it to his own but, there is a downside to it. He cannot devour anything that''s beyond his current strength, be it the ''enemy''s'' energy or anything. With his Xiantian cultivation, he cannot devour the energy of someone at who''s at the saint realm. He could only devour the energy of someone who''s at Xiantian realm. But that only applies to his cultivation. If he were to add his overall strength, he might be able to devour or defeat someone who''s at the Heavenly God Realm or Ancient God Realm. He is a cheat after all. Remembering and forgetting about it, Silver again looked at the deserted immemorial universe. Looking at the devastated universe even though he couldn''t see it all he decided, he would restore this universe to its former glory. Thinking and planning, he then remembered the planet that just turned to dust because of him. Activating his space and time law along with his ability, the dust that dispersed at the space slowly started gathering back. Not long after, Silver activated his {Universal Creation Magic} and used it to help restore the planet. Reaching the same shape as it were before it got turned to dust, Silver focused his time law, covering the whole planet while also feeding it with his ''Chaos Energy'' that seemed to be endless, wanting to restore the planet whole before it got almost destroyed at the ''Great War of All''. Why would Silver do this? It is because after he completely restored this universe, he would make it as his ''small world'' when he reached a ''that'' level of cultivation and give it life. Seconds passed, minutes passed, hours passed, a day passed. When a week passed, Silver finally restored back the whole planet back before it got destroyed at the ''Great War of All''. When he''s done, Silver could feel an abundant, no, its more concentrated Chaos Energy and much purer while also stronger. The planet''s energy now if compared to before Silver devoured its energy to reach Xiantian realm, the energy the planet now possess if calculated correctly, it would be ten times more! Just how much Chaos Energy was there on this planet at the immemorial time? Mentioning the planet, then what about the whole universe? Thanks to Silver''s ''Instant Regeneration'' skill. The energy he fed the planet was always getting filled up instantly. As long as Silver has just a tiny bit of energy for the ''Instant Regeneration'' to use, his energy would always stay full. Such is the power of ''Instant Regeneration''. Just how much energy Silver possess? No one knows for he himself doesn''t even know! Seeing the restored planet and feeling the abundant Chaos Energy, Silver nodded in satisfaction. If one planet with the size of three times the earth took Silver a week to fully restore, then just how long would it take for him to restore a whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g universe?! Remembering a certain skill from a certain anime, Silver said, ''System, Buy me Clone Jutsu/Skill like the Shadow Clone Jutsu of from Naruto'' [ Searching¡­ Done. Buying¡­ Deducting 100,000 System Points¡­ Done. Calculating the remaining System Points¡­ 949,870,000 System Points Left. Does host wish to integrate with the manual? ] ''Integrate'' Just as the system finished. Knowledge about the {Shadow Clone Jutsu} was learned by Silver and instantly mastered it. Following the hand signs that he didn''t really need to do, Silver created 50 million of him in one go! Each of these clones possesses 70% of his full strength. He could have made a billion in one go but would only possess 1% of his full power so he didn''t because these clones had a job to do. Silver instructed that 50 million of them are to cultivate for him. The clones would cultivate until they acc.u.mulated enough energy for Silver then pop out to give the energy they cultivated to Silver, but before they do so, they would create another clone to continue cultivating, repeating the cycle over and over again. After instructing the 50 millions of his clone to cultivate on the planet he just restored. Silver again made clones of himself, but this time the numbers doubled. Instructing the 80 million of his clones to restore the other planets while the remaining 20 million are to scour the other planets and galaxies, Silver then nodded in satisfaction. Silver then made another 50 million to make sure that the planets his clones are cultivating at doesn''t crumble. As his clone progress in restoring planets, so would the clones. He made it so that a planet restored, there would be 50 million cultivating and 50 million watching over, each on every planet. Considering that this is an immemorial universe, there''re millions of planets and as Silver''s clone restore, cultivate, and scour every planet while taking anything that could help him in his cultivation and put it to the infinite inventory. Silver might end up having trillions, of not quadrillions of clones cultivating for him. And not to forget, this is an immemorial universe. Who knows what kind of treasures it has! Finished doing what he planned, Silver sat and watched his clones do the work while thinking, ''With my clones, restoring and cultivating, there should be no problem. Now what do I do? Sit? Sleep? Watch? Hell, no! I will tour around the universe and see everything for myself. I might find a good place that sells a good beer'' excitedly. Chapter 151 - The Excited Silver... Lost Space~ Immemorial Universe Battlefield~ With nothing left to do but just wait for his clones do the work. Silver was looking over the system ''Skill'' category at the shop when he suddenly remembered something, he smiled. ''System?'' [ Yes host? ] ''Correct me if I''m wrong. Don''t I have a ''Saiyan Bloodline'' with you I got as a reward before?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The system is indeed keeping the ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline'' for the host ] ''Should I integrate with it now?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The system suggests that host should wait until the host reaches the peak of Saint Realm before fusing with the ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline'' and the system also suggests that host should also fuse with the ''Origin Flame'' while you''re at it ] ''Why fuse with the ''Origin Flame''?'' [ Answering to host¡­ When the host breaks through God Realm, the host could start tempering, refining, and at the same time strengthening the host soul ] ''Hmm¡­ How long would it take for me to reach peak Saint Realm?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Calculating¡­ Done. According to how much energy the host needs, it would/might take at least 5 years for the clones to acc.u.mulate enough ''Chaos and Grandmist'' energy ] ''Wait. Why should I wait 5 years before fusing the ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline''? Can''t I just fuse with it now and fuse with ''Origin Flame'' later?'' [ Answering to host¡­ If host fuses with the ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline'' now. The host would need to temper his body and train it to the point that he''s able to handle transforming to a Super Saiyan. But if host waits until he reaches peak late Saint Realm and merge ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline'' the host could transform to any of the Super Saiyan modes for the host has the clones to gather and acc.u.mulate enough energy to temper his body more before breaking through God Realm since the host need not worry ''Chaos Sea'' and ''Battle Ki'' because the host already have ''Chaos Energy and Grandmist Energy'' in exchange and when breaking through Saint Realm and God Realm, the host doesn''t really need to comprehend anything or whatever else. Thus, the system suggests that the host should just wait and let his body get stronger before fusing with the ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline'' and ''Origin Flame'' for better results ] ''So¡­ You''re telling me that from the beginning, from Huotian to Peak Saint Realm, it would be spent for strengthening my body using ''Chaos and Grandmist Energy?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host. When host reaches the peak Saint Realm, the host would notice the changes throughout his body ] ''Nah¡­ I can already feel that my body and everything are already stronger than before and if what you''re telling me is true, then I wouldn''t know just how much stronger my body and brute strength would become by then'' [ ¡­ ] ''Since that the case¡­ Guess I''ll go out of this place for now and go touring. Where''s the exit anyway system?'' [ Answering to host¡­ There is exit host. The host should make one for himself ] ''Then how was I able to enter here?'' [ Answering to host¡­ 5 million System Points got used to locate this place and 5 million for the System to teleport host here for this place holds untold legendary treasures, hidden to everyone and as a lost space/universe ] ''Ohh¡­ Ok'' Silver then used his space law and ability along with his sense that expands to at least a hundred million miles and locate a good spot to make an exit and entrance for him. He could have just teleport out there and go to another realm but since he doesn''t know where this place within the hundreds of the universe out there is and as it is a lost space. Hence, he decided to just make an exit and entrance for himself while also staying unknown to everyone. Yeah as excited he is¡­ Seeing his clones do the work while also feeling his body getting stronger by seconds, he disappeared at the Immemorial Universe Battlefield. ---------------¡ª Outer Space~ Unknown¡­ Silver reappeared on the outer space of another realm, not knowing where he was. ''System, which realm am I at?'' seeing some people who''re flying on the space going here and there, thanks to his great eyesight. Silver could see anything and everything at the radius of ten thousand miles. [ Answering to host¡­ The host is currently at the realm where the four ''Galaxies'' known as Black Turtle, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Vermilion Galaxies are. And host is at Black Turtle Galaxy ] ''Oh?¡­ I think I remember about reading this place before but seems like I am forgetting most part.'' ''Locate where the Black Institute is and teleport me to Black Warrior city'' Complying with Silver''s command, the system took a minute before locating where Silver wanted to go at and teleport him when it located the place. "What a tall wall!" exclaimed Silver in awe. Seeing a tall wall that reaches the clouds, ai. ''What the hell are they guarding against with to build such a high wall? Are the people here normal,? The hell is are they thinking? Hey, what would happen if I destroy it though?'' he thought while walking and entering the city. Walking through the the large streets and seeing thousands of people walking here and there busily and hurriedly, made Silver curious. Walking towards a middle age looking man, he asked, "Excuse me, what''s wrong with this city? Why are the people here so busy?" politely. The middle age looking man was surprised when he heared Silver''s voice, he never noticed Silver''s presence until he spoke! Looking at Silver up and down, the middle-aged man couldn''t feel his cultivation level! This surprised the middle-age man, the handsome young man standing beside him with a curious look on his face doesn''t seem to possess cultivation! But no. How could someone come here a mortal with no cultivation level get near him without him noticing at all? This young man might be an expert that far exceeds my cultivation level or have the skill to hide his cultivation level. He might have come from a formidable family or clan, but aren''t all those geniuses all arrogant? How come this young man would ask come and ask him in a polite tone? "Did this young brother just arrived here? How could you not know that it''s the 4th Highgod realm tournament when coming here which is being hosted here at Black Turtle Galaxy?" asked the middle age looking man. "Ohh¡­ I see. Yes I have just arrived here and I have no idea what''s happening. Anyway, thanks for telling me" said Silver politely. "It is of no trouble young brother. I''m called Shi Fen. Can I ask which family this young brother came from and your name?" said Shi Fen with a smile. "Ohh! Sorry for not intruducing myself first. Name''s Silver Blaze, as for family¡­ Hmmm¡­ Yeah, I came from the family of immortals. I''m a Dragon God anyway. Do you know any place here that sells a good beer?" said Silver truthfully. "Beer? I don''t know any place that sells that kind of thing" said Shi Fen. "Ohh¡­ It is something like a wine but mild. Is there any place that sells something like that around here?" asked Silver. "Wine? Well yes, there is a place that sells has wine and foods, just walk straigth ahead and you will know it for the smell of foods and wine could be smelt just walking near it" said Shi Fen as he pointed at a certain direction while telling what the place looks like. "Great! Thanks. Well, see you later" said Silver and walked away. As Silver''s figure disappeared within the crowd, the middle age man thought, ''Interesting'' then also dissappeared on the place he was just standing at. Silver walked where Shi Fen told him and reached the place. Entering it, he could smell the fragrant of foods being cooked just by standing just right after entering the entrance. Little did Silver know, the women who saw him stared at his face while gaining a bit tint of red on their faces while the men had a look of envy, jealous, hatred, and seemingly wanting to kill him. And that''s because of his handsome face and well proportioned body! Well, Silver didn''t really knew and even if he did, he wouldn''t care. Not long after Silver entered the place that quieted down upon his entrance as everyone stared at him, a waiter came and asked, "Can I ask what would this ''Young Master'' needs?" politely but with a hateful look in his eyes. "Do you sell beer here?" asked Silver "Beer? Does this young master meant a beast deer meat? If it is so, yes we do have beast deer meat and a fresh one just arrived. Would young master want to take a sit upstairs and wait for the dish to come?" asked the waiter. "Deer? No, no. Beer, it is a beer, not deer" said Silver. "Beer? I''m sorry young master but we don''t have any beer here" said the waiter. "Ohh¡­ Ok, I guess I''ll go look at other place" said Silver and walked out of the building. As Silver walked out of the building, he started walking here and there while asking if there''s any place that sells beer. Silver spent the day walking and looking everywhere but to his dismay, no one sells a f.u.c.k.i.n.g beer! "What kind of place is this! Not even one sells a beer!" he lamented while looking at the night sky filled with bright stars. ''Now what to do? Guess, I''ll go find a place a stay the night'' he thought. Walking around, he soon found an inn to sleep at. Seeing the inn, Silver could only smile, ''This brings back some memories'' he thought. Entering the inn and going to the counter, he asked, "Hello, I would like to stay the night. Is there any room available?" while looking at the young girl standing there with a red face staring at him like she just saw the most unseeable thing. "Um¡­ Hello?" once again called Silver because the young girl there didn''t make a sound and didn''t even move after a while of waiting. "Ah. Ah¡­ He-hello¡­ What might this young master need? If its food, we have, if its wine we have, if its to stay the night, we still have two vacant room. A-and if its a service young master needs, I-I I''m free!" said the young girl. ''Huh? What is this young girl talking about?'' thought Silver. "Um. I need a room and food" said Silver. The young girl blushingly said, "A night would cost 10 Divine grade spirit stones along with food. Can I ask how long does young master would be staying?" "Divine stones? What''s that?" asked Silver. "This¡­ We take Divine Grade spirit stones as payment here. Might I ask, does young master doesn''t have any to pay?" asked the young girl who''s blushing face returned to normal when she heard What Silver said. Pay? Ohh¡­ Is it money? Oh F.u.c.k! I forgot! I don''t have money! Chapter 152 - Where are we?... Black Turtle Galaxy~ Black Warrior City~ Silver didn''t know what to do. He doesn''t have any money of the sort. ''Um¡­ System? Do you sell this Divine Grade spirit stones?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host. The system has everything. Does host wish to buy Divine Grade spirit stones? ] ''How much is 10 Divine Grade spirit stones?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It is 10,000 System Points host for a 100 thousand Divine Grade spirit stones. Before buying, the system suggests that host should check his inventory ] ''Inventory? Alright. Show it to me'' [ Showing¡­ ] When the system finished, an invincible blue column appeared within Silver''s mind when he saw what''s inside his inventory. He got shocked! Why would he? What he saw was a column with lines, separating them grid by grid. But that''s not what shocked him, what shocked him was new items after items were in line next to each other. There were fruits, stones after stones that are increasing in numbers by seconds, shine stones after another that has a number from 8 to 13 that''s also increasing at a fast rate by seconds, wood?, a tree bark, hell there''s even a f.u.c.k.i.n.g lake! ''Where did these things come from?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Your clones found it at the ''Immemorial Universe Battlefield ] ''Ohh¡­ What''s this stone anyway?'' he thought and took a stone out. Taking the stone out, Silver could feel some kind of energy, Silver felt that the stone possesses Chaos Energy. ''System, what is this stone?'' [ Answering to host¡­ That stone is called ''Chaos Rank - Top Sacred Immortal Grade spirit stone'' ] ''Ohh¡­ Can I use it to cultivate? There''s a lot of them, a billion maybe? And it''s increasing'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host. The host could use it to cultivate ] ''Ohh¡­ Okay. Maybe this stone can be compared to that Divine Grade spirit stone'' Not knowing the value of the stone he''s holding, he extended his arm towards the young girl at the counter while holding the stone and asked, "Can this make up for the Divine Grade spirit stone?" When everyone that''s sitting and eating there saw the stone at Silver''s arm, they all got shocked! Hiiiiissss!!! Top Grade Sacred Immortal Grade spirit stone! they shouted inwardly. Everyone stopped when they saw the stone and stared at it, wanting to go and snatch the stone at Silver''s hand. Some stood up from their shock as greed could be seen at their eyes; some smart people just stared at the stone at Silver''s hand while also having greed at their eyes but dared not stand up because they couldn''t feel Silver''s cultivation at all! "Um? Hello? Can I use this instead of Divine grade spirit stone?" asked Silver, not knowing what''s happening at his back. The young girl at the counter was clearly in shock when she saw the so-called Top Grade Sacred Immortal spirit stone at Silver''s hand. If a Divine grade spirit stone could fetch a hefty price of hundreds of thousands if not a million Xuanwu coins then a Top Grade Sacred Immortal spirit stone is a ten, no, a hundred times more valuable. Seeing the stone at Silver''s hand, the young girl wanted to cry. How could I think that this young master is just a beggar with a handsome face when he is clearly filthy rich! "Y-y-young ma-master, are you sure you want to pay with this stone?" asked the young girl while stuttering. "Yes. Is this enough?" asked Silver innocently. "Yes, yes. It is enough. If young master would pay using this Top Grade Sacred Immortal Spirit stone, this young master could stay here for hundred¡­ No. Young master could stay here for thousands of days and eat 3 times a day for free!" said the young girl. "Ohh¡­ I didn''t know this stone''s value is so high. By the way, this is not a Top Grade sacred Immortal spirit stone but a Chaos Rank - Top Sacred Immortal Grade spirit stone" said Silver and handed the stone to the young girl. "Where can I eat? I''m starving" said Silver as his stomach growled. "Young master can just go there and sit at that empty seat. We will serve young master to the best of our capabilities," said the young girl while pointing towards an empty table. Silver nodded and as he was just about to go and sit where the young girl pointed, someone who looked young with an arrogant expression plastered on his face followed by guards that stood behind him came and blocked his way, saying. "Hey you, do you still have any of those stones? Hurry and take them out, this young master needs them." "Hmm? Do I know you?" asked Silver, annoyed this shitty kid blocking his path while calling himself young master with an arrogant look plastered all over his face made him want to smack him out to oblivion. ''Maybe I should send this shitty d.i.c.k of a young master to my Eternal torture space?'' he thought. "How could you not know who he is! He is the young master of our Jiang Clan! Jiang Wuhai! Number 3 on the Highgod tournament," said one guard angrily. The surrounding people knew who the young man who blocked Silver''s path. Knowing that everyone dared not to interfere for this Jiang Wuhai is peak 4th Order Highgod Realm Master! "Jiang Clan? Ohh¡­ I don''t know. Can you get out of my way? I need to go sit and eat. I''m starving" politely said Silver, even though annoyed, he didn''t want to cause trouble just because of a little arrogant shitty young master blocking his path and even asking for his stones when they clearly doesn''t know each other. "What?! How dare you say you don''t know Jiang clan! Let me tell you, our Jiang clan of one of the 23 superpower clans in Black Tortoise Galaxy!" said another guard. "Ohh¡­ I don''t care. Can you get out of my way now or should I make you?" said Silver who finally couldn''t let this people keep bugging him. "Heh¡­ And how would you do that?" asked Jiang Wuhai with a smug. Bang! Bang! Bang! Before anyone could even know where the sound came from, they were all alerted when three human shaped holes were made at the inn''s wall followed by a resounding blast and just saw that the young master from the Jiang Clan and his two guards where blasted out from their sight. What happened! How fast! This is bad! The Jiang clan will surely be alerted and come here! Better run away from here! So thought the people inside. Everyone of them then quickly stood up and got out of the inn, but not all, there''s a young, beautiful girl sitting there at the corner alone, looking at Silver intently while also having an interest. "There, now that they''re gone, I could finally go sit and eat peacefully. Ohh! Can you give me one of every dish you have here? I want to try them all out. No need to worry about the damages, just calculate and reduce the payment from that stone." said Silver nonchalantly. The young girl who''s standing at the counter finally knew that this handsome young man in front of her is not just a filthy rich young master but possess a great strength while not even putting Jiang Clan in his eyes. "Ye-yes! I will go tell the kitchen about it now," said the young girl and ran at the back. Silver then sat at an empty table but was curious why would the people here earlier are gone. Looking around and seeing the three human shaped holes on the wall, Silver smirked. But as he looks around the place, he saw a beautiful young girl sitting alone. Standing up on his seat, Silver sat in front of the young girl for reasons he himself doesn''t even know. The young girl possesses a God Realm cultivation which is late 9th order God Realm. Black hair, eyes that would make a soul lost if stared at for a time, she wears a green dress filled with ornament. White skin, s.e.xy figure, ai! What a great volume of b.o.o.b.s! thought Silver. "May I ask what this young master needs for coming and sitting in front of me?" asked the beautiful girl. "Name''s Silver. May I have the honor and learn of this young maiden''s name?" said Silver while smiling. "Yang Yi." said the girl. "I''m curious, why didn''t you run away like everybody else earlier?" asked Silver. "Why should I? I did nothing, so why should I?" said Yang Yi. "You''re right. Are you also going to take part at the Highgod tournament?" Silver asked. "Yes. And you?" asked Yang Yi. "Nah. I just came here earlier. I know nothing around here," said Silver. "Then why did you come? Judging from your strength, you should be someone from the super clans, no?" asked Yang Yi. "Nope. I''m alone here. I have no family in this world." said Silver. "¡­" Yang Yi just stared at Silver, seeing the lonely eyes of his, she couldn''t help but think about her family that''re now somewhere she doesn''t know. Not long after the two started conversing, a dish after another came and got served at Yang Yi''s table by the inns worker. "This¡­" she said. "Now, now. Let''s eat," happily said Silver. Hours later, Yang Yi and Silver talked to each other for hours as they ate. Well, Silver was eating and speaking while Yang Yi just took a couple of bites. As the night neared the time of midnight, Yang Yi went and left Silver who was still eating and proceeded upstairs for she herself also book a room for her at the same place. Learning about that, Silver said, "Oh! Goodnight then, let''s meet again tomorrow" as he continued to chow down the food in his mouth. Yang Yi didn''t know why Silver could eat such a large amount of food. Not getting fat, and don''t even mention, where does those go? Before she left, Silver gave her a hundred Chaos Rank - Top Sacred Immortal Grade spirit stone saying that maybe it could help her in her cultivation. Seeing the stones that Silver wanted to give her, she rejected, but with Silver forcing her to take it, she thanked him. Silver said, "No worries, I have billions of those" then continued to eat. ------------¡ª Morning came¡­ After eating breakfast, Silver went to a firm along with Yang Yi because she has nothing to do for the tournament starts a month later. Walking randomly, Silver looked at Yang Yi and to the deserted place they reached. Silver asked, "Where are we?" Yang Yi "¡­" Chapter 153 - Annihilate!... Black Turtle Galaxy~ Deserted Place¡­ After walking around for hours and getting lost, Yang Yi finally asked where Silver wanted to go. "I want to find a place to build something," he said. "You¡­ Do you know that you just can''t build something whenever you and wherever you like? You''ve got to go to a firm and buy it." said Yang Yi. "Ohh¡­ I have to buy? I didn''t know haha. So, where can I buy a ''lot'' then?" asked Silver. "You will need to go the main branch here in Black Warrior City called Divine Cloud Firm," said Yang Yi. "Ohh¡­ Do you know the way?" asked Silver. "Yes. Come follow me," said Yang Yi as she flew up. Silver looking at her flying thought. ''Hmm¡­ I can''t see anything'' "Alright. Lead the way then," said Silver as he also flew up and followed Yang Yi''s lead. -------------¡ª Back to Black Warrior City~ Reaching the place that Yang Yi said. Silver seeing the massive silvery building decorated by some kind of lanterns hanging as they sway along with the three leaves at the side thought. ''The hell is wrong with this decoration? I just don''t get how these people think''. With Yang Yi leading Silver, they proceeded to enter the building, but before they could enter, a young man at the entrance blocked their way, saying. "Young Miss, I''m sorry but we don''t let a mortal servant enter our firm." glaring at Silver for some reason, a look of hatred and envy can be seen in his eyes. ''A servant?'' thought Silver and looked at the young man who blocked them from entering who''s glaring at him hatefully. It seems like this young man is a worker of this so-called Divine Cloud Firm. "This¡­ He is not a servant. By the way, what is your cultivation anyway? I forgot to ask because even I can''t feel it." Yang Yi said while looking at Silver apologetically. Xiantian Second Order! Pffft. "Hahaha! A little Xiantian Second Order? Even my cousin is already at Saint Realm at 167, and you? A Xiantian Second Order? Hahaha! We are not letting you, a Xiantian Second Order servant enter here!" mocked the young man. "This¡­" even Yang Yi got surprised when she felt Silver''s cultivation. ''Wait, How could he defeat Jiang Wuhai, a peak 4th order Highgod Realm master instantly with his Xiantian Second-order? He''s hiding his cultivation level'' "Oh! I broke through Second Order? Nice! Didn''t think it would be this fast" said Silver, surprised that he broke through Xiantian Second Order when he just broke through just after a day from Xiantian first order. "Huh?" Yang Yi was once again surprised when she heard what Silver said. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly and shook her head. ''He''s playing with us, is he?'' she thought. "Hahaha! You¡­ Hahaha! You''re happy about breaking through Xiantian Realm Second Order? Hahaha! Young Miss, may I dare suggest that you should throw this servant away or you will only lose face by having a servant like him!" suggested the young man. "He¡­ He is not my servant!" said Yang Yi. "Then that''s better! A trash person like him doesn''t deserve this Young Miss beauty ah! Is he maybe courting you?" asked the young man. Silver who was just letting the young man speak to his heart''s content finally got pissed. "Oi, you should stop there. Know your limit. You just can''t say whatever you like to someone you don''t even know," warned Silver. "So what? Ah?! What can a mere trash Xiantian cultivator like you do to me? A 5th order God Realm master ah?!" arrogantly said the young man. "Tsk. A mere God Realm. Don''t blame me for this. I warned you," said Silver who finally couldn''t take the young man''s mocking. Silver activated his {Devouring} ability and devoured the young man''s entire cultivation, making him lost every cultivation he had and as he devoured the young man''s cultivation, Silver''s cultivation started rising. The young man''s face paled when he felt that his cultivation was leaving him at such a fast rate! He wanted to run but he couldn''t move. He felt that there was some kind of force making him unable to move from his spot. "You! Stop! Please! I was wrong! Show mercy!" he pleaded while looking at Silver. But Silver didn''t bat an eye and just stared at the young man. Mid Second-Order Xiantian Realm Peak Second-Order Xiantian Realm ''Hmm? Only this much?'' It surprised Silver, when he devoured the young man''s God Realm cultivation, his own only advanced to the peak Second-Order Xiantian Realm! Yang Yi didn''t know what is happening, but sensing that the young man''s cultivation is disappearing, she couldn''t help but look towards Silver. A minute later, Silver finished devouring the young man''s entire cultivation, he then asked to the young man who fell on the floor panting heavily. He said, "Now who''s the trash?" "You!" said the young man weakly, he could only glare at Silver. He couldn''t do anything now; his entire cultivation disappeared, making real shitty trash. "What''s happening here!" said a loud voice coming inside the firm. As the voice sounded, an old-looking man appeared beside the young man whose entire cultivation got devoured. "Supervisor Chen! Please redress my grievance. That servant crippled me!" he said while pointing at Silver. The old man called Supervisor Chen looked at Silver. Trying to sense his cultivation, Supervisor Chen didn''t know why but felt some kind of dangerous feeling coming from Silver, he couldn''t even sense the cultivation of Silver! Who is he? He is Supervisor Chen of the Divine Cloud Firm! A 3rd Order Highgod Realm master! A supervisor of the Largest firm at Black Tortoise City! But even though he posses high cultivation, he couldn''t sense the depth of Silver''s cultivation, even his strength! "Young man, can I ask who you are? How did this fool offend you? I am the Supervisor of Divine Cloud firm. Chen Mo," said the Chen Mo. "Call me Silver," said Silver. "Supervisor, why speak to him politely, he is just a mere Xiantian Realm Second Order. I beg you, redress my grievance!" said the young man. "You fool! If he is only a Xiantian Realm cultivator how could he cripple you! A God Realm cultivator! Scram! Go pack your things and don''t come back here!" shouted Chen Mo and kicked the young man away. ''Smart'' commented Silver. If this Chen Mo isn''t and just listen to the young man, he wouldn''t mind killing them both. "Brother Chen, what is the commotion about?" asked a familiar voice when Silver heard it. "Principal Shi, nothing, nothing, just greeting a customer," said Chen Mo and looked inside. "Oh? Who is so important for you the Supervisor to go out greeting a customer?" asked the voice. As the voice faded, a familiar figure came to Silver''s sight followed by a young man who possessed a peak 9th Order God Realm cultivation. "Ah! Shi Fen?" said Silver. "Huh? Shi Fen? The Black Tortoise principal!" said Yang Yi in a shocked tone. "We meet again. I didn''t find any beer," said Silver. "Master, he¡­" said the young man who''s standing at the side of Shi Fen. "Hahaha! So it is you Silver! We meet again. Feng Yang, he is Silver" greeted Shi Fen. "Feng Yang greets brother Silver" greeted Feng Yang as he clasped his hand and bowed. "Oh! Nice to meet you, Feng Yang," said Silver. ''Wait! Feng Yang? Yang Yi? Ahhhh!!! Now I finally remembered! Yang Yi ''Crazy Lady'' and this Feng Yang would be the future Principal of the Black Warrior Institute. Am I right, system? What timeline are we in, anyway?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host is right. Lady Yang Yi would indeed be called ''Crazy Lady'' in the future and Feng Yang would be the Black Warrior in the future. We are thousands of years before the main storyline starts host ] ''Ohh¡­'' [ Quest Activated! Does host wish to see them now? ] ''No. I''ll check it later'' [ Okay Host ] "Brother Shi, you know this young man?" asked Chen Mo. "We just met at the streets the other day," said Shi Fen. "Are you looking to buy a place?" asked Chen Mo as he looked back at Silver. "Yeah. I want to build something," answered Silver. ''Who is this Silver, why is master politely talking to him? He is clearly just a young man like me'' thought Feng Yang as he checks Silver cultivation. But when he checked it, he''s taken aback! He couldn''t sense it! "Why don''t we continue talking inside while taking a tea, no?" invited Chen Mo. "I don''t like tea. I like beer!" declared Silver. "What is a beer?" asked Feng Yang. "It is what God''s and Immortals drink," said Silver. ''Huh?'' thought Yang Yi, Feng Yang, Shi Fen, and Chen Mo but just ignored it. With Chen Mo leading the way, he brought the group inside a private room and started talking. In the end, Chen Mo gifted Silver a place that already had a building built there. The land has a size of a 3-hectare square. Silver wanted to pay for it, but Chen Mo didn''t take the payment and just told that take it as repayment for the fool for offending him. But Silver won''t take things for free, so he still gave 10 stones to Chen Mo in the form of a greeting gift. Chen Mo couldn''t decline when Silver put it that way; Thus, he also got forced to take the stones. When the group led by Chen Mo went to look at the place, Silver saw the big building standing there, destroyed it using his {Decompose} skill which made the others stare at him like he''s a freak. Saying, "I want to build my own" nonchalantly. ''Just who is this guy? He''s a freak!'' they thought when they saw the building slowly decomposing to nothingness, leaving nothing. Seeing the place cleared, Silver activated his {Universal Creation Magic} Skill and built a ''Bar'' called ''Beer House'' and made put a slogan in front, saying ''Beer House! 10 Divine Spirit Stone per Case!'' ''Come drink in peace, make trouble and I''ll smack you rolling away''. There were a hundred of open ''Nipa Hut'' and with a Karaoke box in each one. Each Nipa Hut has a size of twenty-meter square. Giving a free space that could fit at least 50 people and would still have a lot of free space. And there are seats placed. Don''t forget, Silver also made a place where there were snacks of all kind that he could remember. which is just beside the bar. The bar is at the center where the future customers would come and pay. Atop the Bar, there is a ''Bottle'' standing high, an image of a horse and with writing, ''Red Horse''. Seeing what Silver did, the group was all dumbfounded. He destroyed everything like nothing and next he built something out of nowhere! What the hell is this freak! they thought. Silver then invited to an open ''Nipa Hut''. With Silver leading, the group followed. Telling them to sit, Silver then created 50 cases of cold beer, meaning each of them would drink 10 cases. 10 cases ah! Seeing the reddish-black bottle and red cases, the group was once again dumbfounded. Silver took 5 cases and said, "For the starter, let''s drink a case to celebrate my dream of creating this place that was achieved today thanks to Chen Mo''s generosity!" Giving an opener to each and every one of them and a bottle while instructing them how to use it and open remove the cap, the group easily learned. Such a convenient tool! they thought. Removing the cap, Silver raised his bottle and took a gulp. "Ah, this is really great!" he said. Following Silver''s motion, the group also took a gulp at their own bottle. When they tasted it, oh boy, they didn''t know what to say, only one word could be heard from their mouth. "Heavenly" "What is this Heavenly Beer! How come I only learned of this now! I have wasted my thousand years living!" commented Chen Mo, then once again took a gulp. Even Yang Yi didn''t know what to say when she tasted the beer, she could only look at it and remember the taste. Feng Yang and Shi Fen didn''t even speak, in a blink of an eye, they emptied out their bottle and opened another. Silver seeing their reactions smiled. "Ohh! Wait! It''s not superb to just drink from the bottle," he said and made a glass cup for each and every one of them, filled with cold hard ice. "Why use a glass? Drinking from the bottle feels great!" said Shi Fen who almost couldn''t stop himself. "Now, now. It''s better, trust me," said Silver. Pouring the beer on the glass cup filled with ice, bubbles started forming on top but quickly popped, revealing the beer in it as a small bubble coming from the bottom of the glass. Seeing what Silver did and the beer on glass, the group followed. Not long after, each of their glasses was filled. Raising his cup Silver said, "Kampai!" The others didn''t know what it meant but still raised their cups and toasted it to Silver''s cup and said, "Kampai" then drink the whole contents of the glass, except the ice. "True! Ah! This is better!" commented Chen Mo. "Sure is," said Feng Yang. Yang Yi just looked at Silver, ''You really are a mysterious person'' she thought and filled her cup again. While Shi Fen just filled his cup and drinking from it without saying a thing. "Ohh¡­ Right! How could I forget!" said Silver. "Forget what?" asked the group. "Cigarette," said Silver. "???" the group is clueless. Silver then created a pack of ''Marlboro Red'' and a ''lighter''. Opening it, Silver took a stick out, putting it in his lips, he lighted it with the lighter, taking a hit and releasing the smoke from his mouth, oh boy, the group are once again dumbfounded. "Hey, what''s that? Is that good stuff?" asked Feng Yang. "Kid. This is not good for your health," said Silver. "Then why are you still taking it?" asked Feng Yang. "I like it, that''s why," said Silver while taking another hit, of course, he also made an ashtray. Shi Fen, Feng Yang, and Chen Mo bugged Silver to let them try and teach them. Silver complied but still warned them. After tasting and trying, the trio got addicted and kept lighting one after another. "Hmm¡­ It''s 50 Divine Grade spirit stones per pack," he said. When he said that, the trio dropped their sticks and stared at Silver Wide-eyed. They already finished 3 packs each ah! 3 packs meant 150 Divine grade spirit stones ah! Yang Yi, who Silver forbid and didn''t want to smoke, laughed at the trio''s reaction. "Hahaha! What''s with those reactions of yours? I''m kidding, everything is free for today, to celebrate ah! Hahaha" laughed Silver. The trio then heaved a sigh of relief at Silver''s words. But what about tomorrow or the next day? Damn, we got to earn money! they thought. Hours later, the group continued drinking, smoking (The trio), but Silver didn''t forget to make something to go along with their drink. Even though they started at late noon, the temperature wasn''t hot because of the coming winter, which made the wind cold. As the group continued drinking. Suddenly, they heard a resounding explosion close to where they were, just a few kilometers away. Looking at where the sound of the explosion came from, they could see black smoke rose from the ground. Silver felt something bad, spreading his senses so did the others. Silver found out that the place he was staying at is destroyed and burning. Some people from the inn died while some are gravely injured. Abruptly standing from his seat, Silver''s face turned gloomy. The nice young girl who he was just talking last night is dead! "Who the f.u.c.k had the guts to do this!" said Silver. Opening up a portal, Silver entered it. The group seeing the portal, with their cultivation, quickly followed and entered the portal. Exiting the portal, the group could only see a destroyed building, bodies lying here and there, some people are murmuring to the side, while those who''re gravely injured, did their best to stay alive. Silver seeing the nice young girl at the counter last night body, lying there without a breath. Silver walked up to her. Yang Yi, seeing the dead body of the young girl, felt bad for a reason she doesn''t know. "Silver," said Yang Yi, knowing that the girl is already dead. "Yang Yi, why is Silver like that?" asked Shi Fen. While Chen Mo has a grave face, this place is one branch of their firm. How dare those who destroyed and killed his workers! I will make them pay for this! thought Chen Mo angrily. The group followed Silver towards the body of the dead young girl. Silver sat down and said. "Hey, I didn''t even learn of your name, how could you die just like this" Silver then activated his {Revive} Law Skill, bringing the young girl back to life. *Cough Cough* Cough* Coughed the (Dead) young girl. Everyone seeing the dead come back to life stared at Silver, ''Just who and what is he?'' they thought. Even those who just came to take a look at the destroyed place didn''t know what just happened. "This¡­" said Yang Yi, she couldn''t believe that the dead could come back to life because of Silver! Silver seeing the young girl''s body full of injuries and bloodied activated his {Instant All Zero Skill} and healed the young girl instantly. Everyone was once again dumbfounded seeing that! "Huh? I''m alive?" said the young girl who''s at Silver''s arm. "Ehh? Young Master¡­" said the young girl. "Who did this? Why?" asked Silver. "Young Master! The Jiang Clan came looking for you! They were asking where you are but as you are not here, we told them that you left since early morning, but the Jiang Clan demanded your presence within a minute or they would kill and destroy our inn for hiding you! We told them that you weren''t here, but they didn''t believe and started destroying the place and killing everyone! They, they took the stone you gave us, saying that it''s just compensation and they would come back later to find you! Please run away young master before they come and kill you! Please run away!" said the young girl while crying. "I see¡­ Sorry for implicating you guys. I''ll make sure that Jiang Clan would pay for this" said Silver and helped the young girl up. Yang Yi saw that, went and took the girl from Silver while helping her move to a safe place. Silver then healed the injured and revived the dead without taking a glance at those who are watching. After doing so, he used time law and ability to bring the inn back to how it was before. After he was done with those things. ''System, locate where Jiang Clan is'' [ Command Accepted¡­ Locating¡­ Done. Jiang Clan is at ***** away **** ] ''Ok'' Silver then created at the massive portal on the sky, everyone seeing the portal, we''re all shocked silly. They could see the whole Jiang Clan manor. Every member is laughing, silly while talking about the great ''harvest'' they got from the inn. They could hear everything they are saying, but the Jiang Clan didn''t know that many people are seeing and hearing them. Silver seeing them laughed like that, like they just won a great war, smiled. Silver''s eyes change into a golden color, dark crimson pupils with three crimson rings surrounding it. This time, Silver is truly angered! Yang Yi, Shi Fen, Chen Mo, Feng Yang seeing the eyes of Silver and the aura coming out from his very being couldn''t help but felt fear. True fear! "Silver?" said Yang Yi. Silver said nothing and flew up to the portal. Yang Yi, Shi Fen, Chen Mo, and Feng Yang, even though they felt fear from Silver still joined him and also entered the portal. There''s only one thing running at Silver''s mind. Annihilate! Chapter 154 - What Happened?... Mortal Realm~ Black Tortoise Galaxy~ Jiang Clan Manor¡­ "Father, with this Top Grade Sacred Immortal Spirit Stone, the Ancestor could break through to Peak-late Tenth Order Highgod Realm! Even Perfection Tenth Order Highgod Realm! If that were to happen, our Jiang Clan could dominate the entire Black Tortoise Galaxy!" happily said Jiang Wuhai. The night after being sent flying by Silver, this Jiang Wuhai came and reported about what happened while also telling them about the stone that Silver gave as payment for his stay at the inn. When the Patriarch and the Grand Elders, along with some Elders from the Jiang Clan heard about the stone, greed filled their eyes. Top Grade Sacred Immortal Spirit Stone! A rare kind of stone, rarer than rare! The Patriarch happily nodded and said, "Wuhai, you did great this time. The Ancestor will surely award you. Wuhuang, you should learn from your brother. I shall go let the Ancestor knew of this meritorious deed" then left after saying his piece. "Too bad, the young man wasn''t there or I would have torn him to pieces!" hatefully said Jiang Wuhai. "We will find him later brother. When father comes back, we will go back and find that young man and kill him" comforted Jiang Wuhuang. "Grand Elder He, is there still no news about that young man?" asked Wuhai as he looked to a Grand Elder named Jiang He. "There''s still nothing young master" said Grand Elder He while shaking his head. As they were talking, The Patriarch (Jiang Wuhuang and Jiang Wuhai''s Father Jiang Wucheng) and the Jiang Family''s Ancestor came into the hall laughing merrily. "Hahaha! Wuhai, you did great! Good, good, good" happily said the Ancestor while nodding his head. "This Wuhai doesn''t deserve Ancestor''s praise" said Wuhai in decline, but deep inside, he was happy like he had never been this happy in his life. "Good, good, good! I have heard that someone from Black Warrior City attacked you? Does that old bastard Shi Fen not putting our Jiang people in his eyes to let someone attack and injure our people?! Do not worry, this Ancestor will join you later and we shall find the one who injured you!" said the Jiang Ancestor. "This one thanks Ancestor," gratefully said Jiang Wuhai. "For your meritorious deed. I shall teach you my exclusive ''Soul Piercing Finger Attack''!" declared Jiang Ancestor. Soul Piercing Finger Attack ah! It is known throughout the Black Turtle Galaxy about this technique, this technique could kill someone at two higher order than the user! The Jiang Ancestor was known throughout the Black Turtle Galaxy because of this technique he created, and now he is saying that he would teach Jiang Wuhai this technique? Even their Patriarch didn''t get this opportunity ah! Jiang Wuhai were shocked and felt elevated when he heard what the Jiang Ancestor said, he nearly jumped from happiness! Quickly clasping his hand with force, he bowed to the Jiang Ancestor and said, "Wuhai thanks the Ancestor for giving this opportunity to learn of the Ancestor''s technique!" "It is a deserving reward for your meritorious deed. Hurry and prepare the banquet! We shall celebrate!" declared the Jiang Ancestor. Not long after, the banquet began, everyone on the Jiang Clan Manor were all present at the ''Great Hall'', drinking and eating merrily. As they were eating and drinking. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A resounding explosion above the ''Great Hall''s'' ceiling resounded. The ''formation'' guarding the entire Jiang Clan Manor got destroyed even the ceiling! Dust and debris fell down from the destroyed ceiling. "WHO!" shouted the Jiang Ancestor. Looking above everyone saw five figures, floating above the. Earlier¡­ When Silver flew up at the portal from Black Warrior City and entered, followed by Yang Yi, Feng Yang, Shi Fen, and Chen Mo, they stayed afloat on the air. Hearing the Jiang people''s conversation, Silver''s eyes turned colder and colder. "Silver, should I-" seemingly wanting to say but got off by Silver by waving his hand telling Shi Fen to stop speaking. Shi Fen didn''t speak and just waited for Silver to act. ''System, unseal my full power'' [ Command Accepted¡­ Unsealing¡­ Done. Host, there''s two formation guarding the place ] Informed the system. A burst of power came from Silver, Yang Yi, and the others felt it, albeit it''s just for a brief moment. The group understood that the burst of power coming from Silver was strong, stronger than anything they have encountered their entire lives! Revolving the Chaos Energy within him, Silver summoned and ominous dark clouds that gathered quickly and floated above the group as lightning rumbled. This is one of the ''Chaos Energy'' could do, with good control over it, one could use it to control nature just by willing it! The Jiang people down below noticed nothing because of the happy noise they were making. As the dark clouds floated above the group, Silver said. "Knock" Seemingly knowing what Silver meant, the lighting swimming on the dark clouds sent an arm size blueish lighting to the Jiang Clan''s ''Great Hall''s'' ceiling. BOOM! First formation/barrier destroyed. "Knock" BOOM! Second formation/barrier destroyed. "Knock" BOOM! The Jiang Clan''s ''Great Hall''s'' ceiling destroyed. "WHO!" shouted a voice from the ''Great Hall'' A figure flew up at the same height as Silver and the others, followed by the Jiang Clan Grand Elders and all their experts. "Who are you! To have the guts to attack our Jiang Clan, you''re seeking death!" said the Jiang Ancestor. When he saw the others behind Silver, he continued, saying. "Shi Fen, Chen Mo, to have the guts to come into our Jiang Clan and attack, are you guys not putting our Clan, me in your eyes!" angrily. "You are?" asked Silver, not knowing who''s the dog that''s barking in front of him. "Hmm?" the Jiang Ancestor looked at Silver but felt nothing in him, no cultivation at all, but floating there! ''Does this means?'' he thought then asked. "Who are you? Are you the one who attacked my Jiang Clan? Why would Senior come to my clan? Has anyone from my clan offended you?" The Jiang Clan people hearing how polite their Ancestor speak politely to Silver were all taken aback, even Yang Yi and the others. "Ancestor! He''s the one who attacked and injured me!" angrily said Jiang Wuhai while pointing his finger towards Silver not knowing the consequences of what they had done, only wanting to kill Silver when he saw him. The Jiang Ancestor looked at Jiang Wuhai like he wanted to go and strangle him to death. But everything is too late, ''You fool!'' he thought. "I am Silver Blaze, the Dragon God of Chaos, and I have come to annihilate your clan!" said Silver. The dark clouds above them that''s filled with swimming lightning, seemingly knowing what Silver wanted. The lighting roared then rumbled and attacked the Jiang Clan who''re floating on the sky. Before any of the Jiang Clan people could react, lightning, one after another came at them, striking them to oblivion, charring them black. Most of the Jiang people fell down, dead. While some with the higher cultivation, survived, albeit injured from the lighthing strike. Silver seeing some of them still alive, raised his hand and channeled a more powerful ''Chaos Energy'' to the clouds, the blueish lightning turned yellow, then red, and finally, it turned black! Everyone seeing that all paled, fear filled their hearts. The Jiang Ancestor and the Patriarch both pleaded, "Senior! Mercy! We were wrong! We shouldn''t have attacked and killed those people! Please show leniency!" even though injured, they still have strenght. "Let me ask, did you, Jiang people, showed mercy to the people working at the inn when they pleaded?" asked Silver. The Jiang Ancestor who promised that he would go and look for Silver earlier and help Wuhai kill him, looked at Wuhai who''s barely staying afloat there with a face of disbelief. "Wuhai! I curse you, you damnable child!" said the Jiang Ancestor. "Enough, I still want to go drinking, you all should just go and die," said Silver. "Senior! Please! At least spare the innocent children of my clan! They didn''t know and do anything at all to offend senior! I beg you!" pleaded the Patriarch. Raising his hand with an open palm, Silver said, "HEAVENS WRATH! - RAIN OF DEATH!" as he strongly waving his hand down. RUMBLE! Black lightning descended from up above and hit the Jiang people who are still floating in the sky, even some who''re at the ground. Rain of black lightning filled the Jiang Clan Manor, covering it whole. Lightning after another continued to rain down from the dark ominous clouds. Seconds passed, a minute passed, rain''s of lightning continued attacking the whole clan manor for a whole five minutes before it stopped! Looking down, Silver said to those who he spared, "From now on, Jiang Clan, if I ever see any of you acting arrogantly, I will come back and at that time I will surely annihilate your clan" Jiang Wuhuang who was also spared struggled to stand up and shouted with all his might, "Senior, this Wuhuang promises to teach our people!" Silver seeing the people looking at him with fear just turned his back and said, "You better or else" then proceeded to enter the portal, back to Black Warrior City. "Let''s go back, we still have a lot to drink," he said while looking at Yang Yi, Feng Yang, Shi Fen, and Chen Mo who''re looking at him with awe and respect. Awe because of his strength and respect because he still spared some of the Jiang Clan people who''re innocent. Following Silver, the group entered the portal and returned to Black Warrior City. When the group returned to Black Warrior City, there were thousands of people there, staring at Silver like he''s their idol. "Hmm? Why''re there too many people here? Don''t they have anything to do?" Silver asked. Yang Yi, Feng Yang, Shi Fen, and Chen Mo just shook their heads inwardly and thought, ''You just went and nearly annihilated ''one'' of the superpowers in Black Tortoise City. And now you ask that?!'' but didn''t dare say it. "They were watching," said Yang Yi. "Ohh¡­ Okay. Let''s go back and drink then." Silver said nonchalantly. As if the event from the Jiang Clan was already forgotten. Yang Yi, Feng Yang, Shi Fen, and Chen Mo followed Silver back to his place and continued drinking with Silver. As the night deepened, the group left and went back to their own places. Silver just stayed there and didn''t go back to the inn and continued drinking alone while thinking about his wives. As he sat there and drink, Yang Yi came back, asking, "You don''t have anyone to accompany you drinking, right? Can I join?" Silver smiled and said, "Yes, come, let''s drink" and created a bunch of beers. An hour passed, Feng Yang, Shi Fen, and Chen Mo came back, but there were ten people along with them. Silver welcomed them all and after introducing each one to another, they all then started drinking as they talk. The night passed and morning came. Silver who just woke up felt great, sitting up from the bed he created and looked around, his eyes widened in disbelief from what he saw. Beside him is Yang Yi, peacefully sleeping, like an angel. ''What happened?'' he thought. Chapter 155 - Again! What Happened?... Mortal Realm~ Black Warrior Galaxy~ Black Warrior City~~ Silver''s Place A.K.A Beer House¡­ Nipa Hut. Seeing Yang Yi sleeping peacefully beside him, looking like an ''Angel'' Silver was in disbelief. Looking around, he found no one else except them. Silver then recalled what happened last night. -------¡ª Last night¡­ When Yang Yi came followed by Feng Yang, Shi Fen, Chen Mo and others after an hour, the group started drinking after Shi Fen introduced them all to Silver who he greeted casually. As they drink, Silver learned that each of the new people that came is from different sects, high-end occupation like ''Alchemy'', ''Formation'' and so on. "Silver, I don''t mean to offend but can you tell us what is your real cultivation?" asked Shi Fen. "Hmm? Didn''t I say that its Xiantian Realm peak third order? You don''t believe me?" said Silver. "But how, how could you summon lightning, heal injuries instantly, and even revive the dead?" asked Chen Mo. "Yes, I am also curious," added Yang Yi. Feng Yang just listened and didn''t speak as he was busy chugging beer one after another. Thinking, ''Who knows when can I have a free drink like this and can have a cigar. This is truly good ah! Good thing it''s free today or else, I might already be broke''. "Hmmm¡­ Didn''t I say I am a ''God''? That is why I could do those things" said Silver then chug down a whole bottle at once and opened another after. "What do you mean by a ''God''? Do you mean God Realm?" asked an Eminent Elder from the Alchemist Grandmaster Union. "No, it''s not like that. Let me ask you, can a God Realm cultivator revive the dead?" said Silver. "That¡­ I''m afraid not. Even a Highgod Realm, us, cannot do it," replied the Eminent Elder. "See it''s like that. With my abilities, I could even create a planet or even a galaxy, maybe even a whole universe if I felt like it," said Silver. Hissed everyone hearing what Silver just told them. ''He¡­ He could create an entire universe?! Just¡­ Just what kind of being is this ''God'' he''s saying'' thought everyone. "Then¡­ Then, just how strong are you?" asked Shi Fen who couldn''t keep his curiosity to himself. Everyone looked at him thinking, ''Good question! We applaud you for having the guts to ask!'' "If I use my current full strength. I could defeat someone who''s at Ancient God Realm," replied Silver. "Ancient God Realm?" they all asked at the same time. "What? You guys don''t know all the cultivation levels? But, I guess it''s understandable because no one here on the Mortal Realm can reach Heavenly God Realm or the Heaven''s will strike that person dead, it is the law binding this Mortal Realm so no one could reach Heavenly Realm in this Realm/World." explained Silver. "We know of the Heavenly Realm, but Ancient God Realm? Mortal Realm?" once again asked everyone. "Huh? I guess I have to tell you, huh. The world we ''here'' currently are is called the Mortal Realm. The limit one could reach here is Perfection Tenth Order Highgod Realm. If one wishes to breakthrough the Heavenly God Realm, they must ascend to the Divine World. I''m sure you know of this, right?" said Silver. "Yes," they replied. Even Feng Yang stopped drinking and focused on listening to Silver. "After ascending to the Divine world, one could break through to Heavenly God Realm and after that, if one by some luck, can break through the Ancient God Realm. Then comes Ancestral God Realm, God-King Realm, Heavenly Monarch Realm, Great Emperor Realm, and Ruler Realm. In the Divine World, the limit one could reach is Ruler Realm and by then they must ascend to another Higher Realm, called Saint Worlds/Realm. After Ruler Realm, one could break through the Supreme Realm, Half Saint Realm, True Saint Realm, Primal Ancestor, Dao Venerable. After that, one must travel once again to another Higher Realm/World. The last two Cultivation Realms are, God of Creation Realm and finally the ''God of Universe Realm." explained Silver then took a deep breath, exhaled and chug a bottle, waiting for everyone to register what he just told them. But Silver unknowingly took out a bottle of the *Dream Creator''s Beer* from his inventory and started drinking it. Half an hour later, Silver emptied out 7 bottles of the *Dream Creator''s Beer* and finally started getting dizzy. As an hour passed, he finished the 17th bottle, the others finally came back to reality. Shi Fen said. "What the hell! Reaching the Highgod Realm took us thousands of years already! Not to mention if we are able to reach the Heavenly God Realm! And you''re saying there much more Realms to reach? How are we supposed to do it? Just how many years it would take us just to reach those cultivation levels?" clearly shocked. "Well. Not my problem. I think you would be dead by then, *Hic*" said Silver. "Then¡­ Then¡­ Then, which Realm did you come from?" asked Yang Yi. "The Blazing Dragon World, one of the top 14 Universes. Talking about it, damn that old dragon dude sure is strong" said Silver remembering how he couldn''t defeat Blazing Dragon even though they would spar every time using brute strength. (Yes, it could be said so, because when he came to this Verse he appeared at Blazing Dragon World) "Top 14 Universes? Old Dragon dude?" asked Feng Yang. "Yes, Blazing Dragon World is one of the top universes there is. I call the old Dragon dude that, but his name is Blazing Dragon, he has the cultivation of a ''God of Universe Realm'' the peak. I couldn''t defeat that guy no matter how many time we fight using brute strength ah!" blubbered Silver who''s finally started getting drunk. "You couldn''t defeat him?! What you fought him?!" shouted Chen Mo who smelled something nice coming from the bottle at Silver''s hand. "Well, yes I did, I stayed there for years, sightseeing. *Hic*" said Silver with a hic. ''The hell is up with this guy. He came come one of the top universes there is and it should be a cultivation paradise but he, he just went sightseeing?! Something''s wrong with him! And why does he keep hiccuping?'' thought everyone and stared at Silver like he''s has a problem with his brain. Chen Mo who couldn''t help but ask, finally asked. He said, "Silver, what is that bottle in your hand? It seems different from what we are drinking" while pointing his finger at the bottle. "Ah!!! When did I take this out! Damn and here I have been saving it up ah!" shouted Silver, surprised that he was drinking the *Dream Creator''s Beer*. "Saving it up?" asked Feng Yang. Wanting to know how it taste like for Silver to save it up. "Well yes, this is different from anything you have tasted. Too bad, you cannot drink this, *HIC*" said Silver then took a gulp. "Why can''t we? Let us have a taste also" said Shi Fen. "No. If you tried drinking this. You would end up dead. Only ''Gods'' and ''Goddesses'' can drink this and you guys are mortals, so no." said Silver then took another bottle out after finishing the one he''s holding. "Can''t you just revive us if we die?" asked Feng Yang. "I can, but that is not a good option. So still no. If you can defeat me, I will let you drink it and revive you." replied Silver. "That¡­" When Silver put it like that, no one bugged him again to try tasting the beer in his hand. The group then continued drinking and talking, getting to know each other better. (These people got addicted to drinking and smoking, all because of Silver!) Three Hours passed as the night deepened¡­ Past Midnight. Silver fell asleep after drinking another 60 bottles of the *Dream Creator''s Beer* (By this time, Silver knows nothing for he is asleep!) Everyone also finally felt the effect to the ''Beer'', left after telling Yang Yi that they were leaving. Yang Yi also wanted to leave, but everyone left before she could do so. The good thing is, Silver created a bed on a hut near the hut where they were drinking. Yang Yi also felt dizzy, feeling sleepy. Seeing Silver sleeping on his chair peacefully, she thought that Silver might just be tired. After all, he nearly annihilated Jiang Clan by himself just a few hours ago and when they came back, they went and continued drinking. Smiling sweetly, she went and lifted Silver up by putting his arm on her shoulder and walked towards the hut where the bed was placed. ''He''s warm. I''m getting more and more curious about him, just who and what is he? Where did he come from? If possible¡­ Wait. What am I even thinking'' thought Yang Yi as she walks and reaches the place where the bed was placed. The bed has a king-size bed, white-colored with a fluffy cushion, comfortable to sleep at along with the not so cold wind for the hut is open, with the full bright moon hanging high up above giving light to the world. As she reaches the bed, she proceeded to lay Silver down, but before she could lay Silver at the bed, Silver suddenly moves, making Yang Yi lost her balance and she and Silver both dropped down on the bed. Yang Yi got surprised by the sudden turn of event, because when they feel, Silver was the first one to fell down on the bed and with his arm at Yang Yi''s shoulder, she got pulled along and drop on top of Silver. Yang Yi''s face turned bright red. Feeling something within her for the first time in her life, which she doesn''t know. With her face on top of Silver''s face. Not knowing what to do, she panicked! She tried to stand up, but only to fall again. But this time, her b.r.e.a.s.t is now at Silver''s face! Feeling the hot breath coming from Silver''s nose to her b.r.e.a.s.t, she blushed harder. ''Not good, I-I must stand up and leave'' she thought. Once again trying to stand up and finally succeeded and was just about to leave, she felt her hand being held by a warm soft flesh wrapping around her wrist! Looking at her right arm, she saw that Silver is holding it, seemingly not wanting to let go. Silver then murmured in his sleep, "Don''t leave me, where are you going" and pulled Yang Yi down to the bed and embraced her tight! "Ahh!" a surprised tone came out from Yang Yi''s mouth. Using her strength to free herself from Silver''s embrace, but to her dismay, she couldn''t. Silver then turned around along with Yang Yi in his embrace, the two were then facing each other with Yang Yi head on Silver''s arm. Yang Yi blush, fl.u.s.tered, panicked, she didn''t know what to do to free herself from Silver''s tight embrace. Even with her cultivation strength, for some reason, she just couldn''t free herself from Silver''s embrace. Then¡­ (The Horse Finally Kicked) Yang Yi who couldn''t free herself, feeling sleepy because they drank too much and feeling comfortable at Silver''s embrace, looked up onto Silver''s face and finally, her eyes closed. ------------¡ª Present¡­ As Silver was recalling what happened last night, he didn''t notice that Yang Yi also woke up and sat up, looking at Silver with an unknown expression on her face. As Silver got finally done recalling what happened last night but just couldn''t remember how he and Yang Yi ended up sleeping together once again looked at Yang Yi who he thought still asleep. Silver seeing that Yang Yi is awake and looking at him with an unknown expression on her face, rubbed his head with his finger and asked, "What happened?" Chapter 156 - And Again! What Happened?!...Short Chapter. Black Turtle Galaxy~ Black warrior City~ Silver''s Place A.K.A Beer House¡­ Nipa Hut. Awkward¡­ An Awkward silence. Silver and Yang Yi stared at each other, seemingly not knowing what to do. Yang Yi didn''t know how to answer Silver''s question and then blush. With her hands raised up, she covered her bright red face and said, "You¡­ You¡­ You¡­" "I-I-I what?" nervously asked Silver thinking that he did something horrible to Yang Yi. "I¡­ Can you tell me what happened?" asked Silver awkwardly. "You¡­ You said, do-don''t leave me. Then¡­ Then¡­ Then you pulled me in your embrace" said Yang Yi, fl.u.s.tered like a little girl who just got her lovely candy and being lick by someone in front of her, not knowing what to do. "I what? What have I done? I''m sorry!" said Silver earnestly and added. "If yo-you will, I will take responsibility!" thinking that he took ''advantage'' at Yang Yi in his sleep. Yang Yi, hearing what Silver said, got confused. ''Responsibility? What does he mean?'' she thought and removed her hand covering her face and looked at Silver questioningly. Ai, such an innocent young girl. (Age: Hundreds of years +) "Can you tell me what happened? Di-did I do anything horrible to you?" asked Silver apologetically while being nervous. ''Damn. What did I do! I shouldn''t have continued drinking father-in-law''s beer!'' he thought. "No, nothing happened. It''s just¡­" said Yang Yi but didn''t continue. "Ju-just?" asked Silver, leaning forward. With serious eyes and his face just a few centimeters away from Yang Yi. Yang Yi Seeing Silver''s Face Up close, face turned redder, her face is now so red that smoke might pop out of her head soon. "I-I-It''s nothing! Yo-yo-you just said not to leave you and you pulled me in your embrace!" quickly said Yang Yi as she moved her body away and her face away from Silver. Hearing what Yang Yi said, Silver, let an ''Ohh'' sound as he also backed away. He then said, "So that''s what happened. So you were the one who took me here and then I pulled you in my embrace but nothing happened?" asked Silver. "Yes. Nothing happened," confirmed Yang Yi. "But¡­" said Silver but didn''t know what to say. "But what? I-It''s ok, everything''s ok, it''s just that¡­ My¡­ My¡­" said Yang Yi not knowing what she is feeling. ''My? My? My? So something did happen!'' thought Silver. Misunderstanding what Yang Yi wanted to say. "Yang Yi." suddenly said Silver with a serious expression on his face. "Y-yes? What is it?" asked Yang Yi. "A-a-are you sure you didn''t become pregnant?" asked Silver seriously. BOOM!!! With that question, Yang Yi''s inner world seemed to have exploded. "P-P-P-P-P-PREGNANT?!" shouted Yang Yi. "Un," answered Silver with a nod. Not knowing what to do, Yang Yi quickly flew away, leaving Silver there alone, confuse and dumbfounded, after slapping him hard for his idiocity. Silver who got slapped by Yang Yi and left him alone once again thought, ''Again... What Happened?'' Chapter 157 - The Tournament!... Black Tortoise Galaxy~ Black Warrior Institute~ A month passed¡­ Thousands of people have gathered within a massive square that expanded for thousands of miles long wide. The Black Warrior Institute had prepared this massive square years ago because this time, they will be to host the Highgod Advancement Tournament this time around. Up on the square head, there sat Silver looking bored while looking at everyone down below. ''When are they going to start? They have already finished the test for bone age days ago. Damn Shi Fen inviting and making me sit here when they haven''t begun yet. Just how long am I going to wait. And what the hell am even doing here? Sitting above everyone?'' he thought. When the newcomers saw Shi Fen inviting Silver to the seat at the highest place, everyone was curious and seeing how polite Shi Fen and even the Grand Elders even the Eminent Elders from the Black Tortoise Institute greet Silver when they saw him even got more curious. The women seeing the handsome Silver all stared at him, not wanting to look at other else while talking that they would do anything just to get to know him. When the Azure, Vermillion, White Tiger Institute Principal''s, Sect Head''s, and Superpowers from the others Galaxies saw Silver sit at the highest chair just above them, they asked Shi Fen who he is. When Shi Fen told them who Silver is, they sweated bullets and hurriedly stood up and greeted Silver. Silver just greeted them casually, seemingly not interested in talking to them. When everyone saw the other three Institute Principal''s, the various Sect Head''s, and the Superpowers from other Galaxies'' Head greeted Silver, they have grown more curious. Of course, these people have heard of what Silver did a month ago with exaggerated rumors spreading and seeing him in person made them fear him and wouldn''t want to offend him for any reasons. In the cultivation world, there is a saying, and that is, ''Might is Right'' ''The strong prey the weak'' and many others. The crowd down below who saw what Silver did before. Started getting more awed at Silver, from fan to idol, from an idol to ''Dream Husband'' but that only applied to the women, while the men didn''t know what to think. Rumors spread, and not long after, everyone heard just who and what Silver did and what he is capable of. Everyone looked at Silver with a bright gleam on their eyes. "Shi Fen, when will the tournament begin?" asked Silver who''s bored at waiting. "Just a little while more, we''re still not done preparing the transmission array," said Silver. "Transmission array?" Silver looked at the square and saw people arranging something that looked like a magic circle. Seeing that, Silver teleported to it, and with his {Space Ability} he finished it in no time. He then said, "There, done, you guys can now begin" as he teleported back to his seat right after. Everyone, the hundreds of thousands, if not a million, of people stared at Silver, thinking, ''You could even do that?!'' With Silver''s mastery over space along with his comprehension that is at the peak, he could even teleport everyone on the square anywhere, if he wanted to. "Alright," said Shi Fen. Standing up on his seat, Shi Fen declared in a loud voice for everyone to hear. "As you all know, we the Black Warrior Institute is the one to host the Highgod Advancement Tournament! We of the Black Warrior, Azure Dragon, Vermillion, White Tiger Institute Principal''s had agreed earlier that we will raise the rewards for the first place! We will add a Mid-Rank Four Godhead for the first place!" A-a-a-a rank four Godhead! It shocked everyone when they heard what Shi Fen said, even Feng Yang his personal disciple didn''t know about it. A mid-grade four Godhead ah! ---------¡ª (A Godhead could help someone cultivate or even help at strengthening their soul. Only those who broke through the Highgod Realm could condense a Godhead. When someone is at the peak of God Realm, they would condense a Godhead as they break through the Highgod Realm. One''s Godhead will tell just what kind of realm one could reach in their entire life and also their cultivation speed. There are thirteen ranks for a Godhead. Rank one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, and finally the last three which those who could condense the above three are called Superb Genius. Those three ranks are King Rank, Emperor Rank, and last, Supreme Rank Godhead. Condensing a Godhead depends on the soul, the purer a soul and a stronger one could condense, it would also decide which Godhead Rank they could condense. It also had to do with one''s Martial Spirit. The stronger one''s martial spirit would decide the talent one has. A Godhead decides everyone''s cultivation limit on the future; One could use external items to help strengthen a soul like a Godhead, but a Godhead could also be used to help one cultivate. Each Godhead also have a sub-grading, they are, low, mid, high, and top) --------¡ª As Shi Fen finished his speech, he sent his will onto his spatial/storage ring and took out a Godhead. When everyone saw that, the participants grew excited, clenching their fist tight hoping to become the lucky first place winner. Silver seeing that, he shouted. "AH! A SHINY STONE!" "This is called a Godhead, Silver," said She Fen then put the Godhead back to his spatial/storage ring. "So they are called Godhead, I have billions of those. But the ones I have only numbers from 9 to Supreme thing," said Silver as he took out a top-grade nine Godhead. The Godhead Silver took out is as large as 99,999 meters in a circle. Everyone hearing what Silver said and seeing the big Godhead floating above his head, everyone were all left dumbfounded. A top-grade rank nine Godhead! Wait! Didn''t he just said that he has billions of those?! Rank nine to a Supreme Godhead?! Just who is this guy to possess such treasures! Everyone thought. Greed filled the eyes of everyone on the massive square, all staring at the Godhead floating at the top of Silver''s head shinning brightly. "See it''s a ''Shiny Stone''" said Silver. When everyone heard his voice, they came back to their senses. If Silver didn''t speak, the massive square would have already turned into a bloody battlefield. --------¡ª- A month ago¡­ When Yang Yi left Silver after slapping him hard, Silver didn''t know what to do. But to his experience and after some thinking, he chased after Yang Yi and talked to her, calming her down while explaining that he misunderstood what she meant. After some explaining, Yang Yi finally forgave Silver. After that, Silver invited Yang Yi to go and eat, to which Yang Yi couldn''t decline. Talking about this and that. The two spent their time together for two weeks, but Yang Yi didn''t forget to cultivate. In the evening, she would cultivate and on the morning, she would spend her time with Silver, touring around the Black Warrior City while buying things here and there. Silver made trillions of Xuanwu coins after seeing one from Yang Yi and they ended up spending it all out. But not really, Silver made quadrillions of it which would never go down below that number or might just increase in number. After two weeks of being together, Yang Yi didn''t feel right when she wasn''t with Silver. ''Why am I feeling like this?'' she thought as she put her palm on her c.h.e.s.t area above the heart. When Yang Yi was with Silver, she felt safe, warmth, happy, and when she wasn''t with him, she felt uneasy, feeling that something is not right. Something is missing. Not knowing what she was feeling, she went to Silver''s place that''s being guarded by the Black Warrior Institute disciples. (Silver went to Shi Fen and told him he needed workers with the pay of 100 Divine Grade spirit stones a year (A year is nothing for a cultivator in this world. It''s just a blink of an eye, so they say). That is because Silver''s place became a big-time place for those who tasted his beer and as rumors spread, more and more customers are coming. With the seemingly not ending flow of customers, Silver made his place (Beer House) open for 24 hours a day. Earning a lot of Grade Spirit stones in the process that he doesn''t need. But who is he? He is Silver, the Beer God! He wanted to spread beer to the cultivation world, and that dream is finally slowly coming into a reality.) When Yang Yi reached the place, the Black Warrior disciples didn''t hinder her way and welcomed her warmly. These disciples knew how close Silver and Yang Yi are because for the past two weeks, every morning to dust, Yang Yi and Silver are together. "Where is he?" asked Yang Yi. "Lady Yang Yi, the owner is at the main bar. He said he will create more beers and cigarettes to be sold" answered a disciple. "Okay," said Yang Yi and flew towards the main bar located at the center. As she flew and reached the place, she saw Silver out of the main bar. Seeing Silver, she smiled a sweet angelic smile and flew down towards Silver. "Yang Yi, what are you doing here? Aren''t you going to cultivate?" asked Silver. "I¡­" Yang Yi didn''t know what to say. "Hmm? Want to have a drink? I''m just on my way to go anyway," invited Silver. "This¡­ Alright," answered Yang Yi with a nod. Proceeding to walk where Silver made a house on the middle part of a massive tree that Silver created and also made ''modern lights'', both flew up. Silver then made beers for the two of them and asked, "What dish would you like this time?" "''That'' soup," said Yang Yi. "The ''Bulalo'' or the ''Bitter Beef Soup''?" asked Silver. "The ''Bulalo''" answered Yang Yi. "Alright," said Silver. Buying a freshly cooked ''Bulalo'' from the system for 10 System Points, he then served the dish on the table on a not so large white bowl. Creating a small bowl and filling it with soup and some meat, Silver handed it over to Yang Yi. Yang Yi felt that the something missing wasn''t there when she''s with Silver. ''What is this feeling'' she thought. The night deepened as the two talked and drink. Feeling the emptiness Yang Yi is not there anymore, she ended up sleeping at Silver''s place. And that continued for the next two weeks before the tournament began. Within the time Yang Yi spent at Silver''s place, she reached the peak late ninth order God Realm with the help of the stone Silver gave him and stayed cultivating to make her Qi stable. When Silver has nothing to do, he would check his inventory. Every time he checks, the number of the Chaos Stones would always just keep increasing every second, sometimes a hundred, sometimes a thousand, even a million sometimes. When he saw the shiny stones (Godheads) numbering in 16 billion and counting that is divided by column having a number from nine to ten, then king, emperor, and supreme, Silver asked his system what they are and the system told him they are all Godheads of those who died at the ''Great War of all'' in Immemorial time that his scouring clones found in the Immemorial Universe and still counting. The system told him that he could use them for his cultivation and could use to temper his soul since they are formed by condensing Godheads of the Immemorial cultivators. Silver then spent his free time checking his inventory each one, item by item and found out he could use most to cultivate and the others to create artifacts/weapons. -------------¡ª Back to present¡­ "Since I have many of these ''shiny stones''. I''ve decided, I will gift this stone to the one who would win first place" said Silver. Everyone cheered, the earth rumbled with everyone''s cheering and saying their thanks to Silver. "If you want it, go and take first place" declared Silver. Not knowing what the tournament rules are. When Silver said that, all the taking part cultivators entered the transmission array, excited and with their fighting spirits to the peak. ----------¡ª An hour later, when the thousands of participants finally entered the battlefield, Silver then opened a portal and saw all the participants, while everyone on the square waiting for the outcome could also watch everyone''s progress. Silver got shocked seeing what the participants are doing, he asked. "Hey¡­ Why are they killing each other?" Chapter 158 - Destruction! Awakened!... Black Tortoise Galaxy~ World Surface/Planet¡­ Volcanic Beast World~ This world surface called Volcanic Best World is the world surface the Black Warrior Institute had chosen for the Highgod Advancement Tournament this time around. The whole planet is scorching hot volcanoes that actively spewing out magma every other hour. Beast roams free in various sizes, different cultivation realm achievement, etc. This tournament time limit is two years. The rules were, the one to have the most points will take first place and become the winner. There are two ways to earn points. One is by killing the beasts on the planet. Second, they can take half of the points of someone they kill and add it to their own. When everyone entered the transmission array, some people quickly flew to find a beast and kill it to earn points and for some reason, most started killing each other even though they don''t have points. Those who began fighting and killing only have one thought, ''The lesser the participants, the easier it is to claim first place''. Everyone entered batch by batch, but they would all be sent to places away from the others, so they have to do everything they can to find the others. Yang Yi and Feng Yang were at the first batch to enter the transmission array. Both had decided to kill as much beast they could to earn points. If they ran into a beast they cannot possibly defeat, they would run away and find other beasts to earn points. Some were also like them, but most weren''t, they decided to kill the other participants. The lesser the better. ----------¡ª Black Warrior Institute~ Sitting on his chair above others, Silver seeing them killing each other asked, "Hey¡­ Why are they killing each other?" Shi Fen and the others, looked at Silver like who''s the strongest should know everything about things like this, right? "What?" asked Silver, not getting why are they looking like him like that. "Silver, didn''t you know of the rules?" asked Chen Mo who was beside Shi Fen along with a beautiful m.a.t.u.r.e woman, looking at Silver with a blush on her face. "No." answered Silver as he shook his head. "Is killing part of the rules?" he then asked. "Well¡­ You could say it like that. If one is strong, they could do anything they like, while the weak could only lament. Such is the law of cultivators." said Chen Mo. It stumped silver. ''That''s right. I''m already at the world of cultivators. How could I forget! I guess my easy going nature made me forget it. Law of cultivators, huh,'' he thought. Silver''s eyes closed unknowingly, entering the world of enlightenment. And so, it began¡­ ''Law of cultivators'' ''The strong prey the weak'' ''Might is right'' ''With true strength, I can do everything I want, unhindered'' ''Those who stand in my way. Kill'' ''Those who follow. I shall reward'' ''With true strength, I will stand on the peak'' ''I shall become the STRONGEST!'' ''Anyone or anything that blocks my path. I shall DESTROY!'' ''DESTROY EVERYTHING THAT HINDERS MY PATH TOWARDS THE PEAK!'' ''WITH CREATION COMES DESTRUCTION!'' [ CONGRATULATIONS HOST! HIDDEN PRIMORDIAL BLOODLINE AND CHAOS ENERGY TRAIT - DESTRUCTION - AWAKENED! ] Silver''s true chaos energy suddenly got unleash. A terrifying power amount of power gushed out of Silver, covering an entire galaxy, pressuring it. Everyone felt the sudden burst of energy coming with Silver, suffocating them, making them unable to move. Even those who are at the far Volcanic Beast World whether they are fighting or running all stopped, unable to move. Everyone was all forced to their knee, not able to fight back at all. Those who were at the square could only stare at Silver in disbelief. Thanks to them being cultivators, they could stay alive. But if they were all just an ordinary mortal, they would have exploded into a blood mist on the spot. Dark purplish energy swirled around Silver''s body, getting stronger and stronger as time passes. Suffocating everyone and pressuring them even more. [ Danger detected! Host, please control yourself or everyone here would die! ] alerted the system. Silver didn''t respond. Seems like he didn''t even hear it or knew what is currently happening, engross in his enlightenment. The system couldn''t wait any longer, knowing that Silver had entered enlightenment for the first time. [ The system shall now take safety measures! ] As the system finished. Silver disappeared so did the terrifying energy coming from him, freeing everyone. "What was that? What happened to him?" pantingly asked Shi Fen with a still terrified look on his face. No one answered him. For no one knows the answer. -------------¡ª Immemorial Universe Battlefield~ The system teleported him here for safety measures, if Silver stayed at the lower realms during his enlightenment along with his raging Destruction energy, everyone might have died there and a whole galaxy erased. As its name implies, the Immemorial Universe is a Universe that existed since the time of creation. In this world, this Immemorial Universe is the strongest! Hidden away from everyone''s knowledge, only Silver knew thanks to the help of the system. His clones feeling the sudden energy and knew that it''s from their main, all stopped doing what whatever they are doing and sat down as they started cultivating, devouring all the energies they could along with the Void Devouring Chaos Dragon, nothing spared, everything got devoured and got sent to Silver. The swirling dark purplish energy coming from Silver''s body piked up! BOOM! Another burst of energy burst out from Silver, destroying the planets nearby that''s newly restored. Silver''s cultivation rose at a fast pace as the destruction energy being emitted by him grew stronger. In the past month, Silver''s cultivation only reached late-fourth order Xiantian Realm. Peak Fourth Order Xiantian Realm¡­ Fifth Order Xiantian Realm¡­ Mid-Fifth Order Xiantian Realm¡­ Peak-Fifth Order Xiantian Realm¡­ Sixth Order Xiantian Realm¡­ A year passed, Silver stayed engross at his enlightenment. His cultivation continued rising, with the help of his millions of clones and the Void Devouring Chaos Dragon and stopped when he reached Peak-Late Tenth Order Saint Realm, less than half-a-step to break through God Realm but the system held it back because this is the breaking point for Silver. Slowly opening his eyes, Silver checked his body with a calm expression on his face. Extending his hand forward and threw a punch with his newly awakened ''Destruction Energy'' a far away small planet with the size of the ''Earth''s Moon'' got obliterated and turned to nothingness. Silver''s aura had changed from a carefree and warm to that of a conqueror but still had a trace of them, his own temperament also change, remembering and being enlightened on what he should be doing. He now excludes the aura of a true conqueror, a ruler, but still has a warm and carefree trace into them. Nodding his head in satisfaction, Silver said. ''Status'' [Showing¡­] (I''ll just put up a chapter for this later¡­ It''s too long!!!) ''Good! With this new power, reaching the peak ain''t just a dream'' ''How long?'' [ Answering to host¡­ A year passed host ] ''A year¡­ I wonder how Yang Yi and Feng Yang are faring'' Silver wasn''t really worried about them because he gave them both a life-preserving treasure his clones found at ''Immemorial Universe''. [ Host ] ''Yes?'' [ The system suggests that the host should fuse with the ''Origin Flame'' and ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline'' since the host has already reached the recommended realm. But the system also suggests making more clones so they could help the host cultivate before fusing, filling each ''Chaos Sea'' and after breaking through God Realm, they could help fill the host ''Soul Sea'' ] ''Hmm.. How long would it take?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Approximately 50 thousand years host ] ''50 thousand years? Why that long?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The ''Origin Flame'' once fully integrated to the host, it would start tempering, refining, and finally strengthening it as it would repeat itself with the help of external resources that host''s clones had found within the Immemorial Universe. Before fusing the ''Origin Flame'' the Origin Saiyan Bloodline'' would be the first one to be integrated, making host body stronger so the host body could withstand the ''Soul''s'' soul tempering, refining, strengthening, and finally upgrade. Because once the host breaks through God Realm, the ''Origin Flame'' would start tempering host ''Soul Sea'' ] ''What do you mean upgrade? And why couldn''t I temper my soul before as I cultivated?'' [ Answering to host¡­ With the ''Origin Flame'' and external help from the resources the host clones found and will find could help the host soul break through the Eternal Void Soul or even reach the Primal rank Heavenly Grade. And for the host second question, it is because the host soul is already strong so the system recommended the host to wait before because the host body wasn''t strong enough to withstand the tempering, refining, and strengthening process ] ''So that''s why you told me to wait until I reach Peak Saint Realm so I could use the lower realms to temper my body before my soul added with the ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host is right. It is indeed so host. ''Hey! Did you just say my soul could reach and possibly upgrade to Primal Rank Heavenly Grade? Not void anymore?!'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host, but this world could only help the host at the best reach Primal Rank Supreme Grade ] ''I see. Can you tell me what that old dragon dude''s soul rank is?'' [ Answering to the host¡­ According to the system''s data, it is Primal Rank Immortal Grade ] ''I see¡­ So, if my soul could reach the Primal Rank Supreme Grade, there''s no one who could defeat me by soul attacks, am I right?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host is right ] ''Alright. Let''s begin later. I still have things to do'' [ The system shall wait ] ''Thanks'' After verifying things with the system. Silver dispersed his 150 million clones as he integrated the knowledge they got all this time. Silver''s cultivation didn''t rise because the clones were empty because of his enlightenment and their full support, giving him every inch of the energies they refined making him faster to reach Peak Saint Realm. He has overworked them! As the knowledge finishes integrating to Silver''s mind, he learned that the 20 million clones he ordered to scour the entire universe didn''t even scoured at least half 1/10 of the whole Immemorial Universe! Just how f.u.c.k.i.n.g massive this Immemorial Universes is?! With a hand sign, Silver created a billion clones. 500 million to cultivate and strengthen his ''Chaos Sea'' and fill it to the point that it''s overflowing to get ready for the near break through which would make his cultivation skyrocket one''s he started. 300 million, which were divided in half, 150 million to restore planets and 150 million to keep the planet in place as the 500 million clones cultivate. Finally, 200 million to scour the universe for resources. Silver already has billions of Chaos Rank - Top Grade - Sacred Immortal Chaos Stones in his inventory which will be used for his cultivation and Godheads with a rank of 9 to the supreme which will be used to temper, refine, and strengthen his soul. Even though Silver could use both to help his cultivation and soul at the same time, Silver decided against it. Chaos stones are formed from pure energy, while Godheads are formed by one''s soul. Thus, he decided to use them on how they should be used. Of course, Silver not only had those to use, but he also has many items of all kinds. For example, there is a lake that one of his clones found named, ''Extreme Billion Year''s old Ying Yang Lake'' which he could absorb whether to use it for his cultivation or soul. There are many items in Silver''s inventory, even though he spent his free time looking at what they are and from his knowledge when he was at the Blazing Dragon World, there seems to be endless items. There''s the trillion-year-old ''Chaos Dragon Fruit'' and knows a place where he could harvest millions of those fruits. (Not going to name them all! Or it would take a whole chapter.) With the preparations done, Silver just needed to wait until his clones are done filling their ''Chaos Sea''. Too bad, he can''t do it with his ''Soul Sea'' yet for he hadn''t broken through God Realm. Silver then teleported back to the square to check how Yang Yi had been faring the past year. ''I wonder how she''s doing'' he thought, while also thinking on how his wives are doing. Teleporting back to the Black Warrior Institute where the massive square is at. What Silver saw, surprised him. Chapter 159 - Tournament Ends... Black Tortoise Galaxy~ Black Warrior Institute~ Highgod Advancement Tournament Spectating Square¡­ A year had passed since Silver''s disappearance, which to the cultivators would pass in just a blink. Shi Fen sent the Black Warrior Institute disciples to search for any clues where Silver could be just by tracing his aura. Thousands of the Institute went and joined the search but came out with nothing. Chen Mo The Divine Cloud Firm Supervisor also sent many of their experts to help in the search; He even hired God Realm Cultivators to help in the search! The Alchemist Grandmaster Union Eminent Elders also sent the ones they could to help with the search. Some Superpowers even some first-rate powerhouses and clans, sects also sent help. Why would they search for Silver though? It''s because they all thought that Silver''s cultivation has gone berserk! Even though they have just known Silver for a month, for some reason, they had been attracted to how carefree and friendly he could be. The others Galaxies though didn''t send any help. Why would they not? It''s because they didn''t know Silver, so why should they, no? The good thing the Fortune Gate Sect and the Endless Galaxy also sent help because a month earlier, their ancestors shared a drink with Silver. "Has anyone found any traces of Silver?" asked Shi Fen hoping that Silver is all right. A beautiful woman that excludes m.a.t.u.r.e aura shook her head and said, "My Glacial Jade Sect has found none" "Same as us" answered a well build middle-age man hailing from a clan called Wang. Followed by others, all found none. Shi Fen sighed and thanked everyone who had helped this past year. He could only wait for the news, he cannot leave and go searching for himself because their Institute is the one hosting the Highgod Advancement Tournament, and he is the principal. "Maybe he ascended," said the White Tiger Institute Principal while watching the participants on a thing that Silver made, it looked like a T.V but this one thousand meters long that could change the view accordingly to any good event so everyone on the spectating stand could watch. "I think not, he came from the highest of realms and that abrupt burst of his aura and energy. I don''t think he ascended," said Chen Mo. "What is he doing here anyway? Why don''t he just ascend to the Divine World?" asked the Azure Dragon Institute Principal. Most of the people of the Mortal Realm knows of the Divine World and not the other upper realms, Shi Fen and the others didn''t tell the others about this. Without Silver''s word, they will not share it. Who knows what would Silver tell them, if a word were to spread about it. Unbeknownst to everyone, Silver was there, sitting and looking at the scoreboard with no one noticing his appearance. When he appeared and seeing the scoreboard he was surprised seeing a name that rang a bell he thought, ''Sheng Yue? Isn''t he the future ''Ascending Moon Oldman''? So this is 60 thousand Years before cannon?'' [ Answering to host... Yes, host. It is indeed 60 thousand years before the main storyline starts ] confirmed the system. ''Why didn''t I looked at the God List before, ai. Forget it. I guess he will be the one to get the first place, huh.'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes, host, he will the winner ] ''Oh well, guess I''ll give him that stone later'' Finished talking with the system and hearing the conversation below, he said. "Why don''t you go ascend to heaven? Do you want me to send you?" Hearing the Silver''s voice, everyone looked at where it came from. It shocked Shi Fen and the others seeing Silver there, sitting like a true ruler along with his aura that almost made them want to kneel. "Silver!" they shouted. "Noisy, why are you guys shouting? I just woke up an hour ago you know," said Silver in annoyance. "Silver, what happened to you before? When did you get here? How come we didn''t notice you?" fired Shi Fen. "Well, I just entered this enlightenment thing and powered up," said Silver. Creating a grill and charcoal, lightening it up and began grilling a chicken with his tongue sticking out to the side. "Enlightenment!" shocked, it shocked everyone when they heard what Silver said. Enlightenment ah! Just how did he got enlighten?! Wait! He just spent a year being enlightened?! Wasn''t it supposed to at least last for ten years or even a hundred years?! Did he fail? No! Didn''t he just said he powered up?! This freak is already too powerful for us and yet, he''s saying he powered up?! Just how strong has he become then?! As everyone was lost in their own world, smoke began rising along with a delicious smell that brought them back to reality. Smelling the delicious smell coming from where Silver is and seeing that there''s an iron box-like and a chicken that''s stuck on an iron rod while being turned by Silver, asked man from a prominent clan. "Silver, what''s that? What are you doing?" "Oh, this? This is chicken. What you don''t even know what a chicken is?" replied Silver and continued turning the rod. "No, no. We know what is a chicken, but what is that iron box?" asked the man. "This? This is a grilling box," replied Silver. "Ohhh..." said everyone, not knowing what he meant. "Silver why are you grilling a chicken?" asked Shi Fen. "Well¡­ I''m hungry so I grill while watching the tournament," replied Silver. "Didn''t you say earlier that you''ve powered up? Just how strong are you now?" asked Chen Mo. "I don''t know the full extent of my full power now, but I could obliterate a whole planet with a single punch. Maybe I could defeat a God-King Realm Cultivator or just fight equally" replied Silver. "So, you want me to send you to heaven?" asked Silver as he looked at the Azure Institute Principal. The Azure Institute Principal trembled in fear, he quickly said. "Please senior, I didn''t mean to offend, please spare this little one." as he clasped his hands after standing up and bowing. "Now, now, don''t be nervous I was just kidding," said Silver. "Thank you senior." thanked the Azure Institute Principal. Silver then continued grilling the chicken while watching the tournament and began eating after along with some beer. When Shi Fen saw the beer, he asked. "Silver, do you have more beer? Why don''t you let our fellow cultivators here have a taste? They had sent people to search for you as so I did, we were worried that your cultivation might have gone berserk you know" using the others as an excuse just to get a free beer himself! In this past year, he used all of his money to buy beer and a cigarette! Even though Silver asked him to send some disciples from the Black Warrior Institute, he couldn''t just go and take whatever he wants because Silver gave the disciples their payments, he even gave him 50 cases of beer and hundreds of a cigarette as thanks, but he finished them within 4 months! When he finished those, he used his money to buy and buy and buy until he got empty! The girl from the inn that Silver stayed at before became the manager of the beer house with Chen Mo''s approval, so he had to pay for everything. Good thing is, Silver created thousands of cases and stocked them at a room with his space ability, making it able to fit them all. The business flourish within that past year, earning a minimum of thousands of Divine Grade spirit stones every day! No one dared to create trouble there because of Silver''s status and with the Black Warrior as guards. "Ohh! That''s right. How had the business been?" asked Silver. Remembering that he had made a beer house. "The place is great, it''s flourishing. Many cultivators from other galaxies also come to have a drink" said Shi Fen. "Good! Thanks. Can you tell me what happened this past year?" asked Silver. Shi Fen with the help of Chen Mo retold everything that happened and also the search which made Silver happy. Knowing that they had worked hard, as thanks, he created a bunch of cold beers and distributed them to those who helped. He didn''t give them chicken though. --------------¡ª A year once again passed, and the tournament had come to a close. As Silver had guess, Sheng Yue became the first place winner, followed by Yang Yi and Feng Yang. "Sheng Yue. Good! You did great kid" said Silver and gave a spatial ring he created and where he put the top-grade rank nine Godhead/Divine Spark and gave it to Sheng Yue. "Sheng Yue thanks senior for his generous reward!" said Sheng Yue, clasping his hands and bowed after receiving the spatial ring. The crowd seeing that Silver really gave the top-grade rank nine Godhead to Sheng Yue filled their eyes with greed while looking at Sheng Yue and the spatial ring. Silver noticed it with his acute senses, he said. "Anyone who''s thinking of killing and robbing Sheng Yue, think twice before your heads get separated from your neck" and gave a daring glare. The crowd hearing Silver''s word understood the underlying meaning. If any of them dared to do so, Silver would kill them without saying a word. His word made the crowd tremble, sure if they can get the godhead at Sheng Yue their cultivation would soar. But can they use it if they are dead? Big fat no! Thus anyone who had the thought of robbing Sheng Yue''s reward didn''t care anymore. It''s just a godhead; their lives are more important. Hearing what Silver said, Sheng Yue looked at him in a new light. He saw what he did to the Jiang Clan, he could have annihilated them all but still spared the innocents, and now his hard work on getting the first place and getting the reward, Silver even threatened everyone who wanted to rob him from his hard work! What a great person ah! Such kindness! I will become like him in the future! Strong yet kind! Handsome and kind! Sheng Yue became Silver''s greatest fan at that time without Silver knowing. Chapter 160 - The Main Quests... Black Tortoise Galaxy~ Black Warrior City~ Silver''s Beer House¡­ Silver waited for hours at the request of Shi Fen to oversee the distribution of rewards thingy and done. Silver led the group towards his beerhouse to drink! It saddened Yang Yi who got a second place and not being able to get first place, she only needed a million points to get the first place! Alas, the tournament ended. But still felt a bit happy for getting the second place. Silver seeing that Yang Yi sad yet happy, gave her a Top Grade Rank Nine Godhead which he had planned to do so before the tournament even began. Yang Yi and everyone was all shocked speechless when Silver took out a spatial ring that had a Godhead within. Yang Yi declined at first, but with Silver telling her that he had billions of it and one is nothing to him if it were for her, he would even give her a hundred. Yang Yi didn''t know what to say and ended up hugging Silver in front of a thousand people. Feng Yang, who got third place declined his rewards, saying. "Can I exchange my rewards to a hundred cases of beer and a cigar?" The guy is a lost cost. Silver told him to take the rewards for it would help his cultivation and he would let him drink to his heart''s content. Feng Yang was happy hearing that. The two years he spent at the Volcanic Beast World, he craved for a beer every time before wanting to rest within a cave he had found. But as there was no way of getting a beer there, he endured it. And now that Silver said he would let him drink to hearts'' content almost jumped from happiness. Silver also invited the Alchemist Grandmaster Union Eminent Elders along with the Good Fortune Sect Ancestor, Endless Galaxy family heads and some first-rate superpowers who had helped Shi Fen search for him. The girl from the inn before that Silver made as the manager called Xiao Rou (That''s what could I think of) seeing Silver felt happy and quickly greeted him upon seeing him back. Silver was pleased seeing Xiao Rou and asked how she had been, which could be told just by seeing her. She had become the manager of a place that earns thousands of Divine Stones a day and none dared to create trouble, how could she be not well, no? When Silver first met Xiao Rou, she was just at first order God Realm and just within a year with the seemingly unlimited Divine stones to her cultivation, she finally broke through mid-first order God Realm! It''s just a year ah! Others who reach God Realm would almost spend years just to acc.u.mulate enough energy to break through, but also it comes with talent. The higher the talent of someone, the faster they could cultivate and reach a higher realm. This could also mean that Xiao Rou has a great talent when it comes to cultivation! At first, when Silver took her from the inn and told her to manage his place, he also told her that he could use the Divine stones to cultivate. Silver didn''t really need the stones; It''s just he wants to spread how great beer is at the cultivation world that doesn''t have any! --------¡ª Evening¡­ Silver and Yang Yi have just returned to Silver''s treehouse after some touring around the Black Warrior City. Silver had been thinking about telling Yang Yi about him and his wives; The two of them had grown so close to each other that being separated is out of the question. But Silver just didn''t know how to tell her about his incoming slumber, which is near. He just needs two more years for his clones to finish acc.u.mulating enough Chaos Energy and Grandmist Energy for his breakthrough towards God Realm or even higher as he fuses with the Origin Saiyan Bloodline and the Origin Flame. There are no bottlenecks for Silver he could breakthrough when he wants and if there''s enough energy for him to use. "Yang Yi," said Silver looking at her seriously in the eyes. "W-what?" startled at the sudden serious Silver, she asked. "I-I have to tell you something" as he took hold of Yang Yi''s hand. "What is it?" she asked, looking at Silver straight in the eyes. "I''m afraid I have to leave for at least 50 thousand years," said Silver in a low voice. "Huh? W-Why?" saddened. Yang Yi hearing that Silver would leave for at least 50 thousand years saddened her. "I would go into a deep slumber. You see, I am not a human being not anymore. I am Dragon God, the Dragon God of Chaos an Immortal, and I have to enter deep slumber to gain more strength, and, and, and." Silver didn''t know how to continue on how he should tell her about his impending slumber. Yang Yi hearing that Silver is a Dragon God and not a human being shocked, Yang Yi. But true to her affection towards Silver she brushed it off saying. "As long as you don''t forget me, I will wait for you" sincerely. "I will not, this I promise. And there''s one more thing," said Silver. "What is it?" asked Yang Yi. "I-I-I have other wives!" confessed Silver. "How many?" asked Yang Yi seriously. "Fifteen," said Silver. "Fifteen?! Where are they?" once again asked Yang Yi. "They''re at another universe. Far from here" replied Silver. Saddened that he couldn''t see them for the time being. Yang Yi didn''t speak for a while, just staring and thinking. Though they had just known each other for months and a year, the time they had spent together cannot be replaced by anything. As true as she is to her feelings, she finally said. "When will go enter your slumber?" "Two years at most, more or less," replied Silver. "Only two years? Can''t you do anything about it?" asked Yang Yi. ''System, is it possible?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It is possible host ] ''How long?'' ''Alright'' "10 years," said Silver. Yang Yi felt happy. As long as she could be with 10 more years with Silver, she didn''t mind waiting for thousand of years. A girl in love indeed! For the first time in her life, she leaned and took the initiative and kiss Silver. Shock! Shocked but happy. Silver happily and lovingly kissed back. Kissing on the treehouse, under the bright moonlight, a love had taken formed between two lovers. A cherry got popped! Ai! (What are you guys thinking? Silver stepped on a cherry and it popped when Silver and Yang Yi went to take a stroll!) -----------¡ª Ten years later¡­ Silver bid Yang Yi farewell before teleporting back to Immemorial Universe. Before Silver left, Yang Yi said, "I will wait for you in Wintry North World." Silver promise to come looking for her as long as he awakened. -----------¡ª Immemorial Universe~ ''System, show me the quest'' [ Main Quest #1! The Strongest Universe! Description: Make the Immemorial resurface and make it the strongest! Rewards: Universal Law Breaker! Failure: Lose Everything. Time Limit: None ] [ Main Quest #2! The Strongest! Description: Reach the peak and become the Strongest being in this verse! Rewards: God Realm will become available to travel! Failure: No more Beer! Time Limit: None ] ''Alright'' ''System, I remember getting a reward that''s able to make me customize the Origin Saiyan Bloodline, right?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host ] ''Alright! Time to use it then!'' Chapter 161 - The Dragon Egg!???... Immemorial Universe~ Silver floated on the space checking the ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline''. [ Origin Saiyan Bloodline! Description: The Origin Blood of all Saiyan. Pros: Super Saiyan Transformation. Unlimited transformation and power up/multiplier depending on the user. Pros 2: Transform into a gigantic Primordial Monkey. Pros 3: Life span expansion. Pros 4: Keeping a youthful appearance depending on how strong the possessor is. Pros 5: Zenkai Boost. Cons: A tail. Cons 2: Hunger/Eating issues. Cons 3: Battle seeker/saiyan instinct especially strong opponents. ] ''Hmm¡­ How should I customize this¡­'' ''Hey system'' [ Yes host? ] ''Can I still transform to Super Saiyan 4 if I remove the monkey transformation and use my dragon transformation instead?'' [ Searching¡­ Answer located! it is possible host ] ''How do I do it?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host should merge Chaos Dragon God Bloodline and the Origin Saiyan Bloodline for it to be possible ] ''So¡­ You''re telling me that I could use my Dragon Form in exchange of Monkey Form to reach Super Saiyan Four after fusing both bloodline?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Searching for better results¡­. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ If host were to fuse Dragon God Bloodline and Origin Saiyan Bloodline, the host would gain a new race called ''Dragonic Chaos Saiyan God'' ] ''Ah!!! Then what would happen if I fuse Primordial Bloodline along with it?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Searching¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Unknown! ] ''This will be fun!'' ''Remove the tail'' [ Command Accepted ] ''What''s more? Hmm¡­. I guess there''s no more'' Silver thought for a while and created more clones to the point that the 1 billion clones became a hundred billion for preparation. Of course, all of his clones stopped scouring, and all sat down and cultivated. With preparation done, Silver nodded and also sat down cross-legged. ''Alright'' ''System. Integrate the ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline first then fuse it with the Chaos Dragon God Bloodline and Primordial Bloodline'' [ Affirmative! Should the system begin now? ] ''Anything I need to know?'' [ Answering to host¡­ As the host integrates with the ''Origin Saiyan Bloodline'' and fuse it with ''Chaos Dragon God Bloodline'' along with ''Primordial Bloodline'' and ''Origin Flame'' to that would temper the host soul and might reach an upgrade to the Primal Rank. The host''s memories will get sealed as the host''s soul upgrades to the Primal Rank ] ''What!? Why would my memories get sealed because of the Upgrade?!'' [ Answering to host¡­ Soul upgrade to the primal rank is not as easy as it sound host. The system has calculated that the host has enough resources to upgrade his soul to Primal Rank Godly Grade ] ''So why the need for my memories to get sealed? Can''t you just do it while I''m in sleep?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The system shall once again say, soul upgrade is not as simple as it sounds. The host would be awakened but with his memories sealed to see the world as his soul upgrades and see the world at a different light. The better the host comprehends about everything without memories, the soul upgrade would depend on it. This could be called a new life, a new comprehension towards everything. ] ''The hell! You never mention this before! What should I do without memories! What about my promise to Yang Yi! What about my wives!'' ''Alright! I''ve decided, don''t upgrade my soul! Just let it stay at Eternal Void'' [ Host¡­ You will die and lose everything if you do so ] Silver then remembered something; He couldn''t help but curse. ''F.u.c.k! Then what am I supposed to do? How long would this memory sealing thing last?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It might/would last for at least 100 years ] ''I''m sorry, Yang Yi. I might not be able to keep my promise to some to you as soon as I wake up. Forgive me!'' ''Begin!'' [ Command Accepted! ] [ Origin Saiyan Bloodline integration¡­ Beginning. ] At that time Silver lost his consciousness¡­ 10 years later¡­ [ Origin Flame integration¡­ Beginning. ] A hundred Years later¡­ [ Origin Flame integration¡­ Done. ] [ Fusing ''Primordial Bloodline'' ''Chaos Dragon God Bloodline'' Origin Saiyan Bloodline''¡­ Beginning¡­ ] [ Bloodline fusion¡­ Done! ] [ New bloodline created! ] [ Congratulations host for the only bearer of { Primordial Chaos Dragonic Saiyan God Bloodline!} ] [ Bloodline power shall be sealed until host awakened! ] [ Integrating ''Origin Flame'' ] 100 years later¡­ [ ''Origin Flame'' integration¡­ Done! ] [ Soul Tempering, Refining, Strengthening, and Upgrade shall now begin! ] As the system finished, all the Godheads/Divine Spark got consumed extremely fast! A hundred¡­ Thousand¡­ Millions¡­ Hundred Millions¡­ Billions¡­ Nothing was spared. [ Host soul has reach Eternal Void Realm! ] [ Looking for more resources¡­ 10 Extreme Ying Yang Lake found! Million pieces of a Billion Year old Chaos Dragon Fruit found! 3, Trillion Years old Blood Fruit Found! 868 pieces of a Billion year old Extreme Yang Grass found! 978 pieces of a billion year old Extreme Yin Grass found! 6 Immemorial lightning Pond found! 97 pieces of a Trillion Years old Innate Spiritual Embryo found! And so on. The system kept consuming everything it could find within the inventory, as long as it could help Silver''s soul upgrade, it would take them all and refine them for Silver. Of course, Silver''s cultivation also rose with the system using the Billions that became Trillions of Chaos Stones along with his trillion clones helping him gather energy and Little D. who gave it''s all, knowing that Silver needs a lot of energy. The Void Devouring Chaos Dragon gave its all and devoured everything it can. Thousands of years later¡­ [ The host has reached Perfection God Realm! ] [ Condensing Godheads/Divine sparks ] [ Chaos¡­ Space¡­ Time¡­ Void / Destruction¡­ Light / Holy / Yang¡­ Darkness / Ying¡­ Ying Yang Origin¡­ Fire¡­ Wind¡­ Earth¡­ Water / Ice¡­ Nature¡­ Lightning¡­ Devour! ] Above Silver''s head floated thirteen massive Godheads/Divine Sparks. Each one has their own light, but the thing is, one of those thirteen massive Godheads/Divine Sparks has a massive size. The twelve Godheads has a size of the ''Earth''s Sun'' as the surrounded a dark black massive planet that sizing up with the twelve Godheads into one! [ Eternal Void Soul shall now start upgrading to Primal Soul! Sealing Host memories! ] As the system finished. The twelve massive Godheads started spinning as they rotated with the dark gigantic Godhead on the middle. CRACK!!! The dark gigantic Godhead started cracking as the twelve massive Godheads rotates around it. Years passed¡­ The gigantic Godhead on the middle finally had 12 cracks that had a circular form in the middle. As the twelve massive Godheads rotated, each one started fussing with the Gigantic Godhead on the middle! Each on every spot! Twelve circular holes to be exact! Years Passed¡­ The twelve Godheads all finally fused with the gigantic black Godhead in the middle. In this world, they say that the purer and translucent one''s soul is, the higher one could condense a higher rank a Godhead is. But this didn''t apply to Silver. If before he had 13 Godheads, now it became one! That one pure black Godhead before has now twelve planets shining bright all over it! If in this world, the one they call a Supreme Rank Godhead, Silver had far surpass that! His soul has become 2nd to the whole Universes, (Top Realm). His soul cannot be measured by this world''s ranking anymore! But there''s still three beings that surpass him in terms of soul, and one of them is Blazing Dragon who possess Primal Rank Immortal Grade Soul! But is Silver''s soul upgrade done? No! As soon as the twelve massive Godheads finished fusing with the gigantic black Godhead that has now become like a twinkling black star, the system said. Break through! Highgod Realm First Order¡­ Mid-First Order Highgod Realm¡­ Late-First Order Highgod Realm¡­ Peak-First Order Highgod Realm¡­ Second Order Highgod Realm¡­ And continued¡­ Unknown Years Passed¡­ The Origin Flame gave its all to temper, refine, and strengthen Silver''s soul. When Silver finally broke through God Realm, they gave their all to fill Silver''s ''Chaos Godsea'' but their priority was his ''Soul Sea'' that has been upgraded to ''Chaos Soul Sea''. [ Activating ''Hidden Power'' of the ''Origin Flame'' ] Boom!!! Silver that just floated there for years abruptly got covered into a ball of black scorching hot flame. The nearby clones and planets melted at a fast rate upon the arrival of the black ball of Origin Flame. Silver who''s unconscious since the beginning, never noticed a thing! The black scorching hot flame covered Silver in a ball-like. [ Soul Upgrade¡­ Body Upgrade¡­ Power Upgrade¡­ Siayan Bloodline all hidden potential hall now be unlock! ] Said the System¡­ As the system finished, the black scorching hot flame disappeared, revealing pure white bones of someone who had died a long time ago! But! As the flame disappeared and revealed a human skeleton. The human skeleton abruptly gained flesh but then¡­ It disappeared! A long time passed¡­ Slowly a dark red mist started slowly gathering. Viens, blood, bones, tendons, flesh, skins, heart, lungs, everything could be seen slowly being formed. More years passed¡­ The skeleton finally took shape into that of a human. It is a young man, handsome to the extreme. He is Silver! If Silver is handsome before, now he is on a completely new level!! His lean body also transformed. (Like Goku but more intact muscles and a bit taller) [ Origin Saiyan Bloodline integration finished¡­ Fusing three bloodlines Finished¡­ Origin Flame tempering, refining, strengthening, not finished ] [ Host memories Sealed¡­ Soul Upgrade to Primal Immortal Rank¡­ Calculating time needed¡­ Done! Hundred years before finishing¡­ ] Sending host to the world¡­ Done! Host please see the world in a different light. The more you comprehend about it, the stronger your soul would become ] Finished the system as a ball of scales covered Silver, making it look like an egg, sizing up at least 3 meters in height. ---------------¡ª Thousand of years passed¡­ Black Tortoise Galaxy¡­ A tournament is being held. Everyone calls it the God List Tournament! This is the tournament. This tournament only happens once every thousand years! The tournament is at its climax, nearing the end. Days later¡­ The tournament ended! Feng Yang, who had grown old all these past thousands of years and became the Black Warrior Institute Principal after his master left, had grown worrisome. For the past thousands of years, 30 thousands+, he had searched for Silver to no avail. He asked Yang Yi about him, but even Yang Yi didn''t know. He the principal, who was known as the strongest of the Black Tortoise Galaxy, could never find his idol who gave him a free beer for these thousands of years! Hundreds of years ago, the Black Tortoise Galaxy''s superpowers had found a 3-meter egg with reddish-black scales. Thinking that it is a treasure, and they be the ones to host the tournament this time around, they decided to make the egg as the price for the first place winner! Ah! Ah! A Dragon Egg! Just how much one could breakthrough if they are to refine the dragon egg! And 3 meters at that! Ah! Since this was once in a lifetime reward, millions of participants joined. The tournament lasted for 5 years! As the tournament had come to an end. A girl that looked like a Goddess won! The Black Tortoise Superpowers who had found it all agreed to use it as this times tournament reward and not fight amongst themselves. As the tournament ended, the young-looking Goddess went to receive the reward. "Little Lady, I congratulate you on being the first place winner amongst those monstrous geniuses!" delightedly said the elder who''s handing the rewards. "Elder is too kind. This Yao Chi thanks Elders for his kind words" said the young-looking Goddess. "Yao Chi. Great name! Fitting for a girl as beautiful as you. Very well, take this ''Dragon Egg'' as a reward" said the Elder as he used some of his energy to move the dragon egg and gave it to the young-looking goddess. For some reasons unknown, no one could put the ''Dragon egg'' into their spatial ring or even beast bag. They couldn''t even refine it to enhance their cultivation. Hence, they made it as a reward. Little did everyone know¡­ Silver was inside¡­ Sleeping and snoring at the same time! Chapter 162 - ???... Mortal Realm~ Great Lake World~ A Dragon Egg sizing up to three meters stayed afloat on the air while someone looks like a young Goddess sat underneath it. The young-looking Goddess wears a light green dress which is tightly wrapping her voluptuous figure. White flawless smooth skin, pinkish-red lips, phoenix-like eyebrows, that plump b.u.t.t seemingly like fixed on the cold wooden floor, and that supreme to the touch C sized b.r.e.a.s.t. The figure is a woman (Of Course!) sitting underneath the three meters-sized Dragon Egg trying to refine it to help her cultivation reach higher realm and strengthen herself. She is Yao Chi, who had won the God List tournament recently at Black Tortoise Galaxy. For some reasons she doesn''t know, she couldn''t refine the Dragon Egg. Standing up from the cold wooden floor and looking up thinking just what''s the Dragon Egg, why can''t she refine and such. Lost in thought, she then heard a cracking sound coming from the Dragon Egg. ''Is it hatching?'' she thought as she readied herself for any possible danger. CRACK! CRACK! The small crack became bigger and bigger as the cracking sound became faster and louder. Activating her godsea as her cultivation got unleashed and waiting for the hatching process to finish but only to get stunned seeing an extremely handsome young man fell down from the egg! The young man fell on top of the young-looking goddess! Unconscious he was, the young man couldn''t help but fall and topple the young-looking goddess along with him as they both fell on the cold wooden floor. The young-looking goddess who''s stunned and got toppled down along the extremely handsome young man was once again stunned. Her red cherry lips and the extremely handsome young man''s lips both touched. It seems like when the young man fell on top of the young-looking goddess, their lips touched. As stunned as she is, her calm nature finally kicked in! Realizing the situation, the young-looking goddess''s face turned bright red. With her cultivation strength, she pushed the young man away and sat up. Touching her lips with her smooth white small finger, she stared at the extremely handsome young man thinking. ''What just happened? Who is he? Why was he inside the Dragon Egg?'' As she''s lost in thought with her blushing face as she stares at the extremely handsome young man, she did not notice that one of the ''maids'' came earlier and saw the scene since the cracking of the egg. The maid seeing things unfold was speechless. ''Saint Mother. Why are you blushing so hard? Who is that young man that came out from that egg early?'' she thought then left, to tell the others about it. They might be called maids but not really maids. Yao Chi, the young-looking goddess, earned her title of Saint Mother because she adopted them when they were little and needed care, earning a title of Saint Mother. As the maid went to gossip about it, rumors spread. The other maids learning about it went to take a look and saw that Yao Chi is still staring at the extremely handsome unknown young man. Not long after¡­ One of the young maids went over to Yao Chi and said, "Saint Mother, are you all right?" Yao Chi came back to reality upon hearing the maid''s voice and said, "Y-yes. I''m ok." "Saint Mother, who is he? Did he really come out from the egg?" asked the maid. "I too don''t know. And yes he came out from the dragon egg. Help me carry him; We will take him to a free room and see what and who he is but be on guard." Yao Chi said. "Why do we have to be on guard, Saint Mother?" asked the maid while helping Yao Chi carry the young man towards a free room. "We don''t know who and what he is, but I can feel no malice coming from him. Anyway, just be on guard. Wait, no. I will be guarding him." said Yao Chi. The maid was speechless; She didn''t understand why the calm and collective Saint Mother would act like this so suddenly. Normally, Yao Chi would have just told them to carry the young man but now. She carried the young man and didn''t even want to leave his side. ----------¡ª Three Days Later¡­ Yao Chi is currently seated cross-legged beside a bed within a room along with the young man sleeping. Standing up, she walked near the handsome young man and saw that the young man''s eyes flickered, wanting to open. Readying herself for any possible danger that might occur, she waited for the young man to regain his consciousness and ask things she wanted. The young man, after some flickering of his eyes, finally opened them, revealing his deep black pupils. The young man looked around and saw an extremely beautiful goddess standing near him. Staring at the figure, the figure said. "You''re finally awake. Can you tell me why were you inside the Dragon Egg? And who you are?" The young man didn''t know what to say, he tried to remember but only one world is on his mind. He said, "Silver" "Silver?" asked the young-looking goddess. "I can only remember that. Is it my name? Who are you? Where Am I?" asked the young man. "I am Yao Chi. You are currently at Great Lake World. Can you not remember any other else?" replied Yao Chi. "I don''t know. I can only remember Silver. Is it my name?" asked the young man while still trying to remember who he is while shaking his head. ''Silver. It seems like he had lost his memory? How could it happen?'' muttered Yao Chi, not asking the young man for she knew that the young man isn''t lying. She couldn''t find any trace of malice or any other from the young man, he seems like an empty shell that only has his name inscribed to his head. Growl¡­. The young man''s stomach growled in hunger. The young man looked on his stomach and looked at Yao Chi with questioning eyes. "You''re hungry? What food would you like to eat?" forgetting that the young man doesn''t have his memories, Yao Chi asked. "Food?" asked the young man. "Yes, wait for me here, I''ll go make something for you," said Yao Chi and turned around, wanting to leave and go take some food for the young man. "What is food?" asked the young man. Stopping in her tracks, Yao Chi smiled sweetly and said. "It is to fill your stomach". ''What happened to him? How could he lose his memories? Did someone do this to him and put him inside the Dragon Egg? I should ask the Alchemist Grandmaster Union later if they have anything that could help him'' thought Yao Chi. ''Food'' thought the young man. [ Buying¡­ Free. Done ] said the system but the young man known as Silver didn''t hear it. No one did. As the system finished, foods of all kinds almost filled the entire room! Even the door and of the room Yao Chi and Silver got busted because of the sudden appearance of the mountainous amount of food! From meats of all kinds, fish, and vegetables that don''t seem to have appeared in the World of Cultivation almost filled the entire room! (Imagin Luffy. When he ate after the war and with Jinbe and Rayleigh at Amazon Lily. That amount is at least 10 to 15 times more!) Yao Chi and Silver were both shocked speechless seeing the sudden appearance of the foods, packed and laying there one after another. Yao Chi looked at Silver who was wide-eyed. "D-did you make those? How?" Silver didn''t know, but smelling the food and seeing such delicacies, ''instinct'' took over him. Getting up from the bed, he went and took a piece of meat and ate it. Yao Chi, seeing the actions of Silver like a kid that has been given candy, smiled. The two spoke no more and ate. Silver was eating fast (Like how Goku does) while Yao Chi accompanied Silver and ate elegantly unlike a certain someone. ------------¡ª A month passed¡­ Yao Chi helped Silver all by herself. Declining the help of the maids. She taught Silver everything she knows, she even tried to help Silver cultivate but for some reason, Silver wasn''t able to cultivate. The thing is, if Yao Chi were to teach Silver something, Silver would easily master it; this got her thinking. ''How could he not cultivate when he''s so smart? I need to look into this matter deeper. Maybe I should go find senior ''Ascending Moon'' at Wintry ''North World''. But would Silver be able to travel? He doesn''t have any cultivation; it might even harm him form going through the transmission arrays'' The month she had spent teaching and helping Silver made her realize something. ''Wait¡­ Why am I like this?'' as she looks at Silver swinging a black sword with a crimson-colored eastern dragon carved into it that appeared out of nowhere when Silver said sword. ''I''ll just go and asked senior ''Ascending Moon'' to come over and take a look. Maybe he can help Silver regain his memories.'' she thought. But the thing is¡­ It seems like she doesn''t want to leave Silver alone. ''Is there something in that world or the outside that could harm him? No. If anyone does, I''ll make sure to protect him.'' she thought. ''Wait!. Why am I like this?'' Chapter 163 - Opps... Mortal Realm~ Great Lake World~ Twenty-five years passed in the blink of an eye. Yao Chi and Silver spent almost all of their time together. As the years passed, Silver kept surprising Yao Chi one after another. When Silver saw Yao Chi flying, he thought how awesome it would be if he were to be able to fly. Unknowingly, Silver flew up and continued, breaking through the sky at a fast rate and ending up standing on outer space, which shocked Yao Chi and everyone. When a storm came and disturbed Silver sleep, he cursed it and scolded it. When he did so, the storm stopped and dispersed for some unknown reason and once again shocked Yao Chi and everyone. After the storm dispersed, no other storm dared form and disturb Silver''s sleep again. There was a time when Silver thought how beautiful the world was. Calm. Peaceful. Soothing to heart and soul. He didn''t mind living in such a beautiful place. Yao Chi didn''t know how Silver appreciated the beauty of Great Lake World. But happy that she and Silver would walk with her every day to the places they haven''t visited yet. The maids seeing their Saint Mother spend her time with a man happily but felt bad because of the cultivation Yao Chi is cultivating. She must stay pure, untainted. But that didn''t mean she can''t stay with Silver, the first man she cared for deeply. For the last five years, Silver always keeps having dreams about women, dragons, a massive Empire and him sitting on a throne. When he first dreamed about such things, he didn''t know why but he felt that those things, especially the women, he couldn''t help but let a tear fall from his eyes. Thinking, ''Who are they? Why am I feeling like this?''. When he told Yao Chi about it, Yao Chi too didn''t know what to say but just care for the saddened Silver as it can be seen on his face. Seeing the sad Silver, Yao Chi went and asked ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' to see if he can come and take a look at him, too bad, the ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' was busy concocting and experimenting on pills but did say that he would come later and take a look. Left with no other choice, she went over to the Achemist Union and asked if there''s any pill that could help someone regain their memories but, to no avail. There''s no such pill that could do it. ''If I go, what about Silver? I don''t even know if I can come back.'' she thought. Another year passed, Yao Chi''s cultivation had finally reached the sixth order Highgod Realm, which everyone congratulated her happily. As everyone is congratulating her¡­ Up on the sky, there''s a figure flying in the sky towards the place they are at. The figure is a man an old man, wearing ragged clothes that have holes and his long hair disheveled making him look like a beggar? Feeling that a familiar someone broke through a realm higher than he is, he couldn''t help but smile wirelly. ''She really is a genuis. Only a thousands of years old and already reached higher realm than this old man.'' Nearing the place, the old man descended from the sky and slowly reached the ground where Yao Chi and the others are. "Greetings Senior! Thank you for coming." greeted Yao Chi not minding the appearance of the old man, clasping her hand and bowed to her half teacher who had given her pointers in alchemy thousand of years ago. The old man nodded his head and said, "Good, good. I hope you were not slacking on your alchemy. Ahh¡­ The young would really surpass the old." "Thank you senior" once again thanked Yao Chi. "So, where is the patient? This old me has to go back and refine a pill after checking the patient." impatiently said the old man. "Hmm? Where''s Silver?" asked Yao Chi, looking around trying to find Silver. The ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' was shocked hearing his idol''s name. His body trembled in excitement. Thousand of years ago, the ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' heard from Yang Yi that Silver entered a long slumber. Sadden that he can''t see his idol the ''Handsome, Strong, and Kind'' gave it his all to be just like him. ''Wait! If the senior sees me in my appearance, won''t he be disgusted at me? And why is he here? Yang Yi had been waiting for him for thousands of years. Wait! Didn''t Yao Chi say that there''s someone who had lost his memories? Could it be¡­!'' thought the ''Ascending Moon Old Man''. "Yao Chi, is this Silver you''re saying handsome and strong with abilities unknown?" asked the ''Ascending Moon Old Man''. "Senior is right. Wait. Does Senior knew of him?" asked Yao Chi, surprise that the ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' knew of Silver being handsome and possessing unknown abilities without even seeing him. "OF COURSE I KNOW HIM! HOW COULD I NOT!" loudly and excitedly replied ''Ascending Moon Old Man''. Yao Chi and everyone were stunned seeing the reaction of the ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' and hearing him say he knows Silver. "Wait. Did you just said that he lost his memories?" asked ''Ascending Moon Old Man''. "Yes, he''s indeed the one I''ve asked senior to come and take a look," confirmed Yao Chi. "Where is he? Why didn''t you take him along with you before? Come, lead the way." said ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' forgetting his appearance. "How does senior knows Silver? I was worried that he might not be able to travel using the transmission array and bring harm to him," asked Yao Chi and lead the way after sensing where Silver is using her Divine sense. "Trifle little things¡­ That guy is a God! He is the strongest being I''ve ever seen. Ai¡­ If only you go out more, you would have known how amazing he is." said ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' following Yao Chi at a garden located at the back of Silver''s house. Yao Chi didn''t know what to say. Indeed, she almost never gets out to the world, staying at Great Lake World, cultivating. As the group walked and soon reached the place, everyone couldn''t help but let out a smile seeing Silver there sitting in front of a mountainous amount of food, munching at a fast rate. Upon seeing the familiar figure, before everyone could say anything, ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' went at Silver''s side, clasping his hands and bowing, he said. "SHENG YUE GREETS SENIOR!" Silver hearing the loud voice of someone he didn''t know, stopped eating and looked at the unknown figure standing there and bowing with his hands clasped in front of him. "Who are you?! Why are you so loud? Get lost!" berated Silver. "Ah!¡­" ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' didn''t know what to say upon hearing Silver berate at him. Yao Chi and everyone was rendered speechless on how the unruly ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' greeted Silver politely like he''s just a mere nobody in front of Silver, heck he didn''t even replied when Silver told him to get lost but just stood there bowing. "Silver, he''s senior ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' he came to see if he can help you regain your memories. "Ohh¡­ Yao Chi is what you said true? ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' was it? Please take care of me." said Silver who finally stood up and helped ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' up, not wanting him to continue bowing. Silver didn''t know, but he felt like he had seen the person in front of him. But didn''t know where. "Senior is too kind. This Sheng Yue owes senior a great favor. Without senior giving me the top-grade rank nine godhead thousands of years ago this junior might not have reached my current cultivation achievement." said ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' "Wait. You know me?" asked Silver. Happy that he finally met someone who knows him. "Yes, I know of senior. Yang Yi had been waiting for thousands of years for senior to come back. But to learn that senior had lost his memories, I don''t know what Yang Yi would do if she were to learn of this. Thus, I hope senior to let me help him find or create something that could restore your memories back!" said ''Ascending Moon Old Man''. "This¡­ Yang Yi? Who is she? Do I know her? Why would she wait for me?" asked Silver. "Yes senior, you do know her." said ''Ascending Moon Old Man''. Yao Chi and the others didn''t know what to say hearing what ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' is saying. ''Yang Yi? Who is she?'' thought Yao Chi. Time passed, ''Ascending Moon Old Man''/ Sheng Yue told Silver everything he knew. With ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' career on being one of the best alchemist and achievement didn''t know what to do when he checked about Silver''s memory. "There seems to be a seal, sealing your memories. It is a strong one. I don''t know how to break it." said ''Ascending Moon Old Man''. The old man found a seal mark at Silver''s soul sea when he tried to scour his soul. "Is there anyone out there that might be able to break it?" asked Yao Chi, who was with them all this time. ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' shook his head, if even he the Grand Elder whose position Alchemist Grandmaster Association who stood at the top don''t know how to cure Silver, then who can? "Maybe the formation guild has a way to break it or we can go to Black Warrior City and have him stay at his place, it might bring some of his memories or could weaken the seal" ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' said. "He has a place at Black Warrior City?" asked Yao Chi. "Yes, you will see later. For now, bring senior Silver over there and ask Feng Yang kid about him, he knows more about senior Silver than me" ''Ascending Moon Old Man'' said. "Where will you go senior?" asked Yao Chi. "I''m going to Wintry North World and let Yang Yi know about this and will also come at Black Warrior City." said ''Ascending Moon Old Man''. "Who is Yang Yi to Silver?" asked Yao Chi. "I too don''t know about them, all I know is that she''s waiting for Silver." said ''Ascending Moon Old Man''. Yao Chi looked at Silver, trying to remember who Yang Yi is. Yao Chi didn''t know what to do or say, Silver lost his memories without a doubt. ''Who are you Yang Yi?'' she thought. "Yang Yi," said Silver and felt that Yang Yi might be able to bring his memories back and someone important to him. Chapter 164 - Opps 2... Black Warrior City~ Yao Chi and Silver spent three months traveling from Great Lake World to Black Warrior City and had just both arrive. Sheng Yue (Ascending Moon) said that he and Yang Yi would be there for maybe at least another month for he had to go back to Wintry North World and travel towards Black Warrior City. As Yao Chi and Silver walked through the city''s street, many people were looking at them curiously but more with awe. They couldn''t believe that such a handsome young man and a young-looking Goddess would walk leisurely together. They know Saint Mother Yao Chi because of the recent God List tournament that took place just years ago but not Silver. Those who know or knew Silver had either Ascended to Divine World or just became their own families Ancestors that doesn''t wish to stop cultivating and reach higher realms to an extent their life spans. Some were like Sheng Yue, who was just youngster before (Hundreds of Years Old) and now became an old man who now almost spent his time concocting pills. As Yao Chi and Silver walked on the streets, Silver couldn''t help but feel that he had been to the place before, he was feeling kind of familiar towards the place but no matter how hard he tries to remember it, nothing would come to his mind. Sometime later as they walked and reached the Institute, someone who was just on his way out saw Yao Chi went and greeted them. "Lui Yun greets Saint Mother Yao Chi. May I ask to what we owe the sudden visit? And this young master is?" said the young man who introduced himself as Lui Yun. This Lui Yun is a direct disciple of Black Warrior Institute Principal Feng Yang. "He is Silver. I''m here to see Principal Feng Yang and ask him about a certain matter regarding him," replied Yao Chi. Silver seeing the massive Institute entrance in front of him, the tall walls couldn''t help but mumble something as he held his chin. "Feng Yang¡­ Black Warrior Institute¡­ Kid?" "Excuse me, but did you just call my master kid?" asked Lui Yun with narrowed eyes. "Forgive him for that, he had lost his memories. Senior Ascending Moon told me to come here for Principal Feng Yang and Silver knew each other," said Yao Chi as she held Silver''s hand wanting him not to say anything that could make the other party angry. "He lost his memories? How could that be? Isn''t he just a mortal? Shouldn''t it be easy to heal him? Senior Ascending Moon? I''m sorry but I don''t know who he is. If you would like, let me guide you inside and I''ll check if the master would be out of seclusion and tell him about this." said Lui Yun. "All right." agreed Yao Chi and followed Lui Yun along with Silver, who led them inside the institute. As they walk inside the institute, Silver couldn''t help but once again feel familiar to the place. The disciples who had witnessed the last God List Tournament greeted Yao Chi respectfully and the girl''s seeing Silver couldn''t help but blush. Walking through a hallway and to the principal''s office, Lui Yun told Yao Chi and Silver to wait for him and he would go check on his master''s cultivation place after giving them some tea. ----------¡ª Divine Cloud Firm~ "What is it?! Don''t you know that this time no one is to disturb my rest!?" angrily spat Chen Mo. "Owner, I-I-I-it''s Silver! He''s back!" reported the middle-age man. "Silver? You mean that Silver!?" surprised to the point that he even dropped his cup of wine, breaking it in the process. Chen Mo almost couldn''t believe his old ears. "Y-yes! I''m sure it was him," said the middle-aged man. "Where is he? Do you know where he is?" asked Chen Mo. "He was walking towards Black Warrior Institute along with Saint Mother Yao Chi, but there was something different from him, it was like he had never been here before." said the middle-aged man. "Hmm¡­ Something might have happened to him or he''s just playing? Anyway, go and tell Xiao Rou about Silver coming back, that little lass has been waiting for him for thousands of years" ordered Chen Mo. "What about you owner?" asked the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man is a kid who became the Supervisor of the Divine Cloud Firm and he had seen Silver before and quickly recognize him because his face didn''t change much, he just became more handsome than before. With Chen Mo gone, the middle-age man dared not send other people to tell Xiao Rou about Silver who''s still at Silver''s Beerhouse, waiting for him to come back. --------------¡ª Feng Yang Cultivation Dwelling¡­ Feng Yang had been sitting cross-legged on the cold ground, refining the last of the 3 Godhead Silver gifted him before he left. Feng Yang had been sitting for in front of the hundreds of meters big godhead for four years, refining it to breakthrough another realm once again. Thanks to the godheads Silver had given Feng Yang, he could now breakthrough fourth-order Highgod Realm. Boom! Seemingly an explosion occurred within Feng Yang, he finally broke through fourth-order Highgod Realm as the Godhead turned to dust. Outside the cave he was in, Lui Yun smiled hearing his master''s laughed and glad that his master once again became stronger. Without further ado, he called out. "Master, congratulation on your breakthrough." Feng Yang heard Lui Yun''s voice, he said. "Lui Yun, why are you here? Is there any matter I need to know?" "Master, Saint Mother Yao Chi came along with someone called Silver, saying that they need you for something," reported Lui Yun. "SILVER! Shit! He finally came back! Why didn''t you tell me sooner?! I would have welcomed him myself!" shouted Feng Yang within the cave and quickly stood up and flew out only to stop in front of Lui Yun. "Master, do you know who he is?" asked Lui Yun. "How could I not?! He''s that Silver, that Silver who could annihilate an entire superpower within seconds! Quick, tell me where is he?" excitedly asked Feng Yang. Lui Yun, seeing his master''s attitude and excitement that could almost not be gauged was dumbstruck. "He is at your office master along with Saint Mother Yao Chi." Feng Yang didn''t speak anymore and flew towards his office at a fast speed, leaving a dumbstruck Lui Yun there. Heck, he even forgot the consolidate his cultivation! ---------¡ª Feng Yang''s Office¡­ Silver and Yao Chi just waited there while talking and drinking tea. Not long after. Feng Yang, who looked like an old man now who had just passed his middle-age days, appeared in front of the entrance and Lui Yun standing behind him. Seeing Silver there sitting and still looking young like he had never aged, but seemingly like became younger couldn''t help but feel happy. Quickly walking towards Silver, Feng Yang clasped his hands and greeted Silver, saying. "Feng Yang greets Silver!" respectfully. Yao Chi and Lui Yun were both dumbstruck seeing how Feng Yang the so-called strongest of the Black Turtle Galaxy greeted Silver who doesn''t possess any cultivation so respectfully. Silver seeing Feng Yang once again, mumbled, "Feng Yang, Feng Yang¡­ Hmm¡­ Kid?" not knowing why he felt like he knew the guy. Feng Yang looked at Silver who''s looking at him like he had just met him, a complete stranger, couldn''t help but asked. "This¡­ Is something wrong Silver? Why are you looking at me like that? I am Feng Yang, the kid before." "Sorry, I don''t know. I lost my memories. I can''t remember anything but I can feel that I have been here before," replied Silver. "How could it be?! Who could have done something like this to someone as strong as you?!" shocked, Feng Yang almost couldn''t believe what he heard. "Senior Ascending Moon said that he''s memories are sealed," said Yao Chi. "Saint Mother, did Sheng Yue really say that? Who could have sealed his memories?" asked Feng Yang. "I too don''t know," replied Yao Chi. "Saint Mother, can I ask how come you came here with him? Did you find him? And where is Sheng Yue?" asked Feng Yang. "He came out from the Dragon Egg that got rewarded to me at God List Tournament. Senior Ascending Moon went to Wintry North World saying he would go and bring someone named Yang Yi," replied Yao Chi. "Silver, can''t you remember Yang Yi?" asked Feng Yang. "I cannot, but I can feel that I have known her," replied Silver. Feng Yang didn''t know what to say when Silver said that, he knows that Yang Yi and Silver liked each other and Yang Yi has been waiting for him to come back for thousands of years. But here they are, Silver had his memories sealed. How would Yang Yi feel when she saw Silver like this? "Hahaha! Feng Yang! Where is Silver?!" a loud shout suddenly interrupted everyone and stopped their discussion. Of course, Feng Yang knew who the loud voice came from; It is no other than Chen Mo, the friend of his master Shi Fen. On the entrance, Chen Mo stood there but quickly went and patted Silver on his back while laughing heartily. He said, "Ah! Ah! Why are you looking at me like that? We''ve not only seen each other for thousands of years, don''t tell me you forgot who am I? Hahaha! That can''t be. Come, let''s go at your place, and of course, it is your treat!" "Chen Mo, Silver lost his memories. I think you should stop," said Feng Yang. "Huh?! H-he lost his memories?! How could it be?! No one can beat this monster, right Silver?" said Chen Mo, not believing that Silver doesn''t have his memories and looked at Silver only to frown. "Don''t tell me what Feng Yang said is true?" Silver nodded his head and said, "Yes, I''m sorry, but I really don''t have my memories." "How could this happen? Who could even do it?" Chen Mo didn''t want to believe it, but when Silver said so, he couldn''t help but believe for he knows that Silver never lied. "It''s not that his memories are erased, they are just sealed. If we can find a way to break the seal, it would be great," said Feng Yang. "No, it''s not that easy to break a seal. Memories are sealed within one''s soul, one wrong move, and it might damage the person''s soul and make them insane or even possibly die," said Chen Mo. "Then how do we help him then?" asked Feng Yang. "Maybe we can let him stay at his place for now and see if there''ll be any changes? He might even remember everything," said Chen Mo. "Alright. Let''s do that," said Feng Yang. "Where is this place you''re talking about?" asked Yao Chi. "THE BEER HOUSE!" replied Chen Mo and Feng Yang at the same time. ''Beer House?'' thought Yao Chi. "Master, you mean, he''s the one who owns that place?!" asked Lui Yun. "Yes, he is," replied Feng Yang. "So, what are waiting for? Let''s go." urged Feng Yang, who couldn''t wait to go and have a drink. With Feng Yang''s urging followed by Chen Mo, everyone walked out of the room and flew towards Silver''s place. Not long after¡­ The middle-aged man that Chen Mo sent to let Xiao Rou know about Silver being back had just finished his orders and about to go back but then stopped when he saw Chen Mo and the others. The Black Warrior Institute disciple who''s on duty guarding the place greeted them upon their arrival. When Silver saw the place, he once again felt that the place is the one he''s most familiar with. Yao Chi also couldn''t believe it when they told her that Silver owns the place. Seeing the Nipa Hut''s and many people there drinking peacefully didn''t know what to think. But when she saw the house on the tree with stairs going up, got her thinking. Xiao Rou who has just gotten informed seeing the Silver couldn''t help but cry out. As quickly as she can, she went and jumped at Silver and hugged him as she cried. All these past years, she was worried about Silver''s well-being and as the years pass; She grew more worried and now seeing him back, she couldn''t help but hugged him. He who gave her a bright future, he who was kind to her, giving her everything she needed without asking for anything back. Silver who suddenly got hugged by Xiao Rou didn''t know what to do. Xiao Rou the young girl before had grown into a fine beauty all these years, and he with his memories sealed didn''t know what to do, he didn''t want to push the fine-looking girl away for she is crying while hugging him. This could only mean that this fine-looking girl knows him. ---------¡ª- A month passed¡­ Yang Yi and Sheng Yue finally reached Black Warrior City and quickly went to where Silver is at after asking someone who knows. When Yang Yi reached Silver''s place and saw Silver, Yang Yi finally heaves a heavy sigh of relief. "Silver," she said as she slowly walked to where Silver is, she didn''t mind when she saw Yao Chi for Ascending Moon told her everything. Silver who was just sitting on a Nipa Hut along with Yao Chi and hearing a voice that he felt familiar, he said. "Yang¡­ Yi" "Yes. It is me, Silver. You''re finally back!" said Yang Yi and quickly went to hug Silver with tears in her eyes. Yao Chi, who was with Silver all this time seeing Yang Yi hugged Silver with no reserved felt something within her she couldn''t understand. Chapter 165 - Massacre Part 1... Black Warrior City~ Silver''s Beerhouse~ Yao Chi, seeing Yang Yi hugging Silver like someone who missed someone she loves as she cried didn''t know how to describe or think, she''s feeling kind of jealous but she doesn''t know. The years she had spent together with Silver made her didn''t want to leave his side. She had fallen in love without her knowing! And now, seeing Yang Yi and Silver, she couldn''t explain what she''s feeling. Sitting there, watching Yang Yi hugging Silver without Silver pushing her back for he''s also feeling something deep within him. I know her! How could I forget about her! She was also in my dreams! Inwardly thought Silver, feeling her warmth and tears that wetted his c.h.e.s.t, he slowly raised his hands and hugged back. "Why, why can''t I remember? Please tell me. Help me remember." said Silver while hugging Yang Yi. Yang Yi''s body trembled. Sheng Yue did tell her about Silver''s current circ.u.mstances, but hearing him say such words, she couldn''t help but feel a kind of hurt. She who had waited for Silver for thousands of years, hoping, worried, missing him, and only to see him again without his memories! She thought. But with Silver within her arms, she won''t let go of him again. She would do everything she can to help Silver regain his memories back! Ai¡­ Such is love. Letting go of her hug, Yanf Yi leaned back and said. "Silver, I will do everything I can to bring your memories back. I promise, even if I have to trek to the most dangerous things or places, I will do everything. So please, don''t leave me again." while looking at Silver in the eye. Determination could be see in her eyes: One can''t even see a single trace of lie in them. "Thank you" said Silver. "No¡­ Don''t thank me. I''m glad that you''re back. I won''t leave your side again," replied Yang Yi. Yang Yi then looked at Yao Chi who''s lost in thought and said, "Saint Mother, thank you for looking after Silver all these time." Yao Chi didn''t know what she was feeling and hearing Yang Yi thank her thought that Yang Yi means that she would look after Silver from now on and like she''s not needed anymore! How could she accept that! "I will not leave his side." said Yao Chi with a determined gleam in her eyes. "Silver will decide," replied Yang Yi. "But I''m not against it." she added. "What are you guys talking about?" interrupted Silver. Yang Yi replied, "Silver, if any of us leaves you, what will you do?" "Le-leave?! Why?! No! I don''t want you both to leave me!" Silver said without knowing what the two of them were talking about. "I guess, we have our answer. Sister." said Yang Yi. "Yes, I think we have" agreed Yao Chi. "What are you guys talking about?" asked Silver. "We agreed to become both your wives." said Yang Yi. "We will explain it to you later." replied Yang Yi then looked at Yao Chi. "Did you know? He has more wives, but they are not here." "More? I didn''t know. But if, if it''s all right, I wouldn''t mind. I just don''t want to leave him," replied Yao Chi. As the two talk, Silver was in the dark. Not understanding what the two of them are talking about. ------------¡ª Time passed¡­ It has been 15 years since Yang Yi came to Black warrior City. All this time, Yao Chi never left. She, Yang Yi, and Silver would always tour about everywhere, where anything that could or might help bring Silver''s memory or break the seal. During this time, they have traveled everywhere. They went to the formation guild, the Alchemist Grandmaster Association, but everything was useless. Thus, they could only travel everywhere, where Silver might be able to regain his memories. ¡ª¡ª Rumors spread about Silver losing his memories from an unknown source. And as the rumors spread, many of those who wanted to get back from Silver thousand of years before started making their own moves. Gathering forces, allying to others. Those who were fearful from Silver for thousands of years finally saw the end of the tunnel and a chance to kill him has arrive. ¡ª¡ª Jiang Clan Manor¡­ "Is what you are saying true?!" asked a man that looked like he just passed the middle-age stage, looking at someone he sent before to look for a certain matter. This man is someone who Silver had spared before during the time he came to attack the Jiang Clan. He is Jiang Wuhuang. He became the patriarch of the Jiang Clan due to him being the son of the old patriarch. "Yes, Patriarch! That Silver had really lost his memories! Without a doubt, this is our time to kill him!" replied the spy. "Patriarch, I think this is not a good thing to do. Why should we make our move now that he is here and not when he''s gone?" asked an old man that came out from the dark. "Grand Elder Hu, you do know that old monster Chen Mo is there along with Black Warrior Institute backing it up so we just couldn''t go and attack ourselves. But now that he is back without his memories and his strength. Do you think we are just the ones who want to kill him?" said Jiang Wuhuang. "Patriarch means?" asked Grand Elder Hu. "Do you think we are the only ones who want to kill him?" said Jiang Wuhuang. Hearing Jiang Wuhuang''s words, Grand Elder Hu''s eyes gleamed coldly and said, "Hahaha! Patriarch is right!" "Alright. Go prepare, hire some experts as well. I must visit Azure Institute because I''m sure they also want to kill him" said Jiang Wuhuang. "Jiang Hu heeds the patriarch orders" clasping his hands and disappeared in the dark. ''Silver. Oh, Silver. Your death is coming'' thought Jiang Wuhuang with a bright smile on his face. Chapter 166 - Discord... Hello all! Anyone who wants to join the Discord group. Https://discord.gg/RKSsX96 Do join! There we could talk about the current, past, future verses and what to do! Who is Silver? Do read chap 1 to 7 so you will know. I have fixed it and... Join discord. (If you want) V: Chapter 167 - Masscre Part 2... Azure Dragon Galaxy~ Azure Dragon Institute¡­ Azure Dragon Institute has the same reputation as the Black Warrior Institute, it is also the ''Best'' ''Strongest'' institute within Azure Dragon Galaxy. In terms of strength, the Black Warrior Institute is the strongest one, while Azure Dragon is the second, followed by the Vermillion Institute and White Tiger Institute. The current Principal of the Azure Dragon Institute name Qin Yi. For some unknown reason, Qin Yi and Feng Yang, the Principal of the Black Warrior Institute, have some bad blood against each other. If the two of them saw each other, they would always try to humiliate, frame, or even kill each other. Jiang Wuhuang knowing about the two''s feud, came to visit Qin Yi and see if he could cooperate with him and take down Feng Yang, Silver, and take over the Black Warrior Institute. Even though Silver spared him and many of his clan''s members, he wanted to take revenge and take all of his possession, especially Silver''s beerhouse that earns thousands of Divine Grade Spirit Stones every day. As the rumors going about Silver losing his memories proven, he looked for other forces and gathered allies until he thinks that is enough to take down Black Warrior Institute and Silver, while his clan would dominate the Black Warrior Galaxy and rule it over including the Institute. Qin Yi, knowing about Jiang Wuhuang''s visit, sent a disciple to welcome him and led him towards his office. With the disciple leading the way, Jiang Wuhuang soon reached Qin Yi''s office. "Jiang Clan''s Patriarch, Jiang Wuhuang. To what do I owe the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of your visit?" asked Qin Yi with a smile. "I am sure that you already know my motive for coming here," replied Jiang Wuhuang. "Hahaha! So it''s ''that'' plan. Tell me, what can your clan offer?" asked Qin Yi. "Hmmph! Do you think I''m a three-year-old kid? You can take all of Black Warrior''s Institute treasury, but, I will take Silver''s beerhouse wealth!" harrumphed Qin Yi. "50-50. I''m already amassing my own forces, and I even have a spy within Black Warrior Institute!" said Jiang Wuhuang. "That Wang Na is your spy, right? 40-60, 40% will go to you and 60% to me," said Qin Yi. "50-50. No more no less." offered Jiang Wuhuang. "The forces you can gather is far from enough! While I on the other side had already allied with White Tiger Institute, Ghost World, and even the ancient Devil Clan! So tell me, can you gather such forces?" asked Qin Yi with a mocking smile. "That¡­ All right. 45-55." said Jiang Wuhuan. "No. 40-60. Even if you only get 30%, there will be no problem. I am just giving you face by offering you 40-60. If you don''t want it, leave it." said Qin Yi. "This¡­ All right. If we could only go to Path to Hell and make the Ghost Refining Sect join our cause, then it will be easy," said Jiang Wuhuang. The two then continued talking while thinking who to invite and join their alliance. ----------------¡ª Silver, Yang Yi, Yao Chi, Xiao Rou along with Sheng Yue (Fixed his appearance) are currently eating as they talk happily. The group, (Silver, Yang Yi, and Yao Chi) would always go out every day and would only come back once a week or even a month, visiting places here and there. Sometimes they would encounter some ''Young Masters who'' would block them or even talk trash with Silver telling him to give them, Yang Yi and Yao Chi (They didn''t know Silver). Of course, those ''Young Masters'' would all end up dead. Yang Yi or Yao Chi wouldn''t hesitate to kill them, but before they could even make their move, Silver would always bring his sword out and cut their heads out of their shoulders. Sometimes, he would just punch them to oblivion. Silver''s strength far surpasses those of humans, even cultivators with Highgod Realm would all end up dead with once fist strike. Yang Yi knew just how strong Silver is before, but his strength now far surpassed his previous self. Yao Chi, on the other hand, didn''t know at first, but with Yang Yi telling her what Silver was capable of, she believed it. If the powerhouses in Black Warrior Galaxy respected Silver, how could she not understand it just by seeing Silver actions, brute force, and how respected he was. They passed the years touring about everywhere but stopped when they heard something about a plan concerning Silver and the Black Warrior Institute. When they told Feng Yang about it who also had some guesses about the matter, he told them to just stay at Black Warrior City. Feng Yang was also cautious, he asked Sheng Yue to make a trip at Alchemist Grandmaster Association headquarters and started making their plans. Silver asked why they can''t leave the city and just stayed there, but Yang Yi and Yao Chi just used the ''cultivating'' excuse, which Silver understood and did asked about it again. He knew the importance of cultivation and that left him wondering why he couldn''t cultivate even though he''s smart. When Grandmaster Physician looked at Silver''s condition why he couldn''t cultivate, the physics could only shake his head. There was no problem at Silver''s meridians and whatsoever, but couldn''t find the reason why. Many Formation Grandmaster even looked at the seal at Silver''s soul, but all of them could only say one thing. "They didn''t know how to break it, and just said that it might come off. No matter which medicine Silver took, ate, or anything. Nothing can undo the seal on his soul that''s keeping his memory sealed. Yang Yi and Yao Chi, even Sheng Yue, Feng Yang, and Chen Mo also those who knew Silver before that''s still alive did their best to help, but no matter what, none could unseal the seal on his soul. Years passed¡­ Along these years, Feng Yang also made his moves ''Hidden'' and not alerting his enemies with his movements. Many experts from different forces all hide within the depths of Black Warrior City, all looking after Silver and Co, but without their knowledge the matter. As Silver, Yang Yi, Yao Chi, and Xiao Rou are happily eating when suddenly Silver fell on his seat, alerting the others, worried that something bad might have happened to him. [ Entering the last phase of the Soul Upgrade ] [ The host will be put to sleep for a year. All memories will be restored when the host woke up. ] Chapter 168 - Massacre Part 3... No Wait! Its an Orgy! Black Warrior Galaxy~ Black Warrior City~ Silver''s Beerhouse¡­ As Yang Yi, Yao Chi, Xiao Rou, and Silver ate. They all stopped when Silver just fell from his seat and laid on the ground unconscious. Alerted they were for the sudden falling Silver on the ground, all three of them shouted and quickly stood up from their seats and quickly went over Silver. Yang Yi was at the right side of Silver didn''t even notice the sudden fall of Silver. Sitting down on the ground and put Silver''s head on her l.a.p, she quickly used her divine sense to check what is wrong with Silver, so did Yao Chi and Xiao Rou. Trying to wake Silver up to no avail, Yao Chi went and looked for Sheng Yue and tell him to come see if he knows anything about the sudden turn of events for he the Grand Elder of the Alchemist Grandmaster Association is the only one they could think that''s able to help or know about Silver''s condition. "What happened? Why would he suddenly fall and become unconscious like this?" asked Xiao Rou worriedly. "I don''t know. I cannot see anything wrong with him. Could it be that someone did this to him?!" said Yang Yi. "How can anyone even hurt him? We''re with him all this time, so how could anyone do a sneak attack?" said Xiao Rou. "Maybe he''s poisoned? But I can''t sense any trace/s of poison in him," said Yang Yi. "We better take him to his bed for now and wait for Sheng Yue. Maybe he could find out what happened to Silver." Xiao Rou said and helped Yang Yi at taking Silver to his bed after Yang Yi nodded with a worried face. Not long after, Sheng Yue who was at the Institute talking with Feng Yang who also came when Yao Chi told them what happened quickly grabbed Silver''s hand and checked his pulse. "How is he?" asked Feng Yang. Sheng Yue shook his head and said. "I don''t know. Everything is normal. Wait! Let me check his soul." Sheng Yue then tried to peer at Silver''s soul seal, but this time, he cannot check it. It was like there''s some kind of force which is so powerful making him unable from checking the seal at Silver''s soul. "What do you mean, senior?" asked Yao Chi. "It''s like there''s some kind of power protecting his soul right now. Even I cannot fight the power protecting his soul or check his soul''s condition," replied Sheng Yue. "This¡­ Then what can we do to help him then?" asked Yang Yi while looking at Silver sleeping. "We could only wait until he wakes up," replied Sheng Yue. "I think we should move him to ''that'' place. We don''t know when he would wake up and ''their'' movements. I think they will come and attack soon." suggested Feng Yang. "I think we should. That way, even if they come attacking, Silver will be safe and we could protect him, especially now that we don''t know when he will wake up." agreed Sheng Yue. Yang Yi said while looking at the sleeping Silver. "I hope he gets his memories back when he wakes up." "Um." nodded Yao Chi. "Should I close the place?" asked Xiao Rou. "Then¡­ When will we move him?" asked Yang Yi. "Since it''s dark now, we should do it now," said Feng Yang. "All right." agreed Yao Chi. After agreeing on the matter, Yang Yi with Yao Chi took Silver and flew into the darkness towards the Black Warrior Institute. Unknown to the group, there is a woman that saw them carrying an unconscious Silver when they reached the Institute. Going towards a secluded room, she took out a transmission jade slip from her pocket and told to a certain someone about the matter. In a faraway place, a man that''s pacing back and forth with a slip in his hand stopped when the slip brightened up. Hearing a woman''s voice and her report, the man smiled. "Good work. You shouldn''t leave the Institute for now. Just act like you usually do." said the man then put the jade slip and took out another. He then told them about the matter he just heard. ---------¡ª Black Warrior Institute¡­ At his side, Yang Yi and Yao Chi sat, looking at Silver worriedly. Not knowing what is happening to him, to his soul. They don''t know what to do to help him and could only watch over him. Little did everyone know, when Silver wakes up, a monster will be born, even though he is already one. Within Silver''s soul, his Godhead/Divine Spark kept rotating, the 10 sized sun''s actually started getting smaller as his it rotates! [ 1%¡­ Done. ] [ 2%¡­ 3%¡­ 4%¡­ ] And continued. Days passed in this manner, weeks that turned to months. Silver stayed asleep, but the system continued¡­ [ Checking host chosen Path¡­ Error¡­ The system shall wait until the host wakes up and chose his path ] [ Cultivation¡­ 9th Level God-King Realm¡­ Bloodline Detected¡­ ] [ Heavenly Law''s punishment detected¡­ Danger! ] [ Taking measurements to keep the host safe¡­ Sealing host''s cultivation to Highgod Realm Perfection Stage ] [ Heavenly Law has stopped ] [ Suggestion¡­ The host should devour Heavenly Law and use it to temper his soul more ] [ Checking Bloodline¡­ Done. Demon God Bloodline has been awakened through the host cultivation upon reaching the High-Level God-King Realm. ] [ Progress¡­ 90% and continuing¡­ ] [ Question¡­ Does the host wish to integrate with the Demon God Bloodline thoroughly? ] [ Since the current host is in sleep mode and the final phase of the soul upgrade. The system shall keep the Demon God Bloodline dormant to not let any mishaps happen ] As the Silver Sleep, the system notification continued. [ Soul Skill - ???, ???, ???, ??? ] Time passed¡­ This time, Silver was left alone deep within the Institute underground safety chamber. Outside... "Feng Yang! Take Silver out and let us kill him or we will kill everyone on your Black Warrior City!" shouted Jiang Wuhuang while looking at the injured Feng Yang as blood flows down from his head. "Jiang Wuhuang! How dare you bring thousands of evil cultivators with you and attack my city! I Feng Yang swears that if I cannot kill you and your whole clan, I shall not enter samsara and be reincarnated ever again!" shouted Feng Yang as he grasps his sword''s handle tightly. "Jiang Wuhuang! Qin Yi! Devil Mo! And you all! Our Alchemist Grandmaster Association will fight you all to the death!" said Sheng Yue. Chen Mo shook his head and said, "Brat. You don''t know what you are provoking." "Hahaha! Old Monster Chen Mo! I know that damn bastard had lost his memories and now sleeping! I could kill him like an ant!" laughed Jiang Wuhuang. "Enough talking! Kill!" shouted Qin Yi. As soon as he finished, with a flicker, he attacked Feng Yang once again. A battle erupted high in the sky and some on the ground, destroying everything with their martial skills and godforce. Yang Yi and Yao Chi soon joined after the Black warrior institute disciples are within the safe place. As the battle outside erupted, deep within the Institute underground, Silver slept like a log. Sleeping peacefully he was, but then¡­ [ Soul Upgrade Complete! ] [ Awakening the Host ] (Sending Electric shock) Silver was sleeping peacefully, eyes started moving. It opened then closed, open-close, open close. With his eyes wide open, all the memories for the past 100 years made him shocked. "What the f.u.c.k!" he shouted, then got up. ''SYSTEM! MIND TELLING WHY YOU SEALED MY MEMORIES AND WOKE ME UP? DIDN''T YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G TOLD ME THAT I''LL BE ASLEEP FOR AT LEAST 50 THOUSAND YEARS?!! WHY THE F.U.C.K DID YOU WOKE ME UP AND WITH MY MEMORIES SEALED FOR A HUNDRED YEARS?!! ARE YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G WITH ME?!!!'' [ Answering to host¡­ It was to let the host see the world in a new light and be enlightened on what his true path is to be ] ''Oh¡­ My true path¡­.'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host ] ''I guess, I should thank you then. If you didn''t do that, I might not have seen how beautiful the world can be. But what is my path?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host will decide ] ''Hmm¡­ Okay.'' ''Where''s Yang Yi and the others anyway? Why am would they leave me here?'' [ Answering to host¡­ They are outside host, fighting thousands of Highgod realm cultivators who came to kill you and take over Black Warrior City and rule the Black Turtle Galaxy ] ''What?!! How dare they!'' Silver then spread out his senses and checked what was happening outside. ''Shit!'' Silver teleported outside. "Haha! Die little girl!" laughingly said Devil Mo, the ancestor of Devil Clan with a blade in hand and was just about to cut Yang Yi into two. Yang Yi couldn''t fight back, because the ancestor of the Devil Clan called Devil Mo has the cultivation of 10 order highgod realm, and with her early 5th highgod realm cultivation base she couldn''t do anything. "Yang Yi!" shouted an injured Yao Chi and tried her best to save Yang Yi. But! Swoosh! A hand grabbed the sword stopping it just a few centimeters away from cutting Yang Yi. "Are you okay? Sorry for arriving late. Leave the rest to me." said the figure that stopped the sword with his hand. Of course, it is no other than Silver. A brand new idiot! *Cough* I mean brand new Silver. Devil Mo tried to take the sword out of the young man''s grasp but no matter what he did, the sword wouldn''t even move. Silver''s sudden appearance alerted everyone and stopped fighting, looking at him. "Who are you!" angrily asked Devil Mo. He wanted to kill Yang Yi because she killed a lot of his clan members but only to be stopped when an extremely handsome young man grad his sword that''s just a few centimeters away from killing Yang Yi. Hearing the loud voice, Silver tightened his grasp on the sword, breaking it in half. He then said, "Me? I am the delivery guy, Silver Blaze! The one that will deliver you lot to hell!" As he said that, a sword appeared in his hand that trembled when it was summoned. Silver paid it no heed and cut Devil Mo into three pieces instantly, separating her head from his shoulder and cutting his body in half. "Silver," said Yang Yi, clearly shocked at his sudden appearance. "Sorry and thank you. From now on leave the rest to me." Silver said and took Yang Yi in his arms, embracing her and healed her using his {Instant All Zero} skill. "Go down for now and rest. I''ll take care of everything," said Silver. "Un." nodded Yang Yi. "Yao Chi¡­ I don''t know how to thank you, but still, thank you for taking care of me all those years." said Silver when Yao Chi reached them. "Silver¡­ You, you mean¡­" Yao Chi asked but couldn''t finish her words. "Yes. I have regained my memories. Thanks to you a lot for looking after me." said Silver and also hugged Yao Chi and healed her. "You both go and rest for now," said Silver. Yang Yi and Yao Chi looked at Silver, who just smiled at them. The two then flew down never mind the surroundings. When the two of them are at the ground and away from Silver, Silver then looked at everyone while scanning them. "Those who are my side, go at the back," he said. Feng Yang, Chen Mo, Sheng Yue smiled along with those who knew Silver''s attitude. When he spoke and commanded them, they immediately retreated with a smile on their faces. Glad, happy, super happy. Silver has gotten his memories back! Qin Yi and everyone on his side all had grim faces, especially Jiang Wuhuang. He knew, he understood, with Silver''s tone now and attitude now, he understood that Silver had regained his memories. "Senior Si-Si-Silver! Please! They forced me into doing this! If I didn''t, they would have killed me and my clan!" shouted Jiang Wuhuang while pointing to the others that joined him, right after, he kneeled with tears on his face. If Silver believed him? He would be saved, but if not, not only they would all die, even his clan will be annihilated. "You! How dare you frame us! This was your plan! Why would you be afraid of that trash!?" shouted the White Tiger Principal who didn''t know Silver. "You! Come here," said Silver while pointing at Jiang Wuhuang. "Se-senior! Please! Show mercy!" said Jiang Wuhuang. But didn''t dare defy Silver so he went over. As soon as Jiang Wuhuang neared Silver, Silver put his hand at Jiang Wuhuang''s head. With his Primal Rank Supreme Grade soul, he used the new ability. {Instant Soul Search}! Not a second passed, Silver learned everything Jiang Wuhuang''s movements for the last thousands of years. "Hmm¡­ I have spared you and many of your clan before, but to think you didn''t understand what your ancestor meant. Now, let me ask, how do you want to die?" Silver asked. "Senior! I was wrong! Forgive me!" cried Jiang Wuhuang. Silver just threw Jiang Wuhuang away near Qin Yi. Seeing thousands of Highgod Realm cultivators that came to attack Black Warrior City, Institute, and take over the Galaxy with the plans of raping women for breeding, Silver smiled. "Why are you guys not attacking him! Let''s kill him! He is just one!" shouted a Ghost King. ''System¡­ What is my cultivation?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It is God-King Realm 9th order host, but the system sealed it only keeping it at Highgod realm perfection stage ] ''Why?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It is because of the Heavenly Law host ] ''I see. Oh well. I''ll f.u.c.k it up later. For now¡­'' ''Buy me the best aphrodisiac pill'' [ Buying¡­ 3.2.1. Done. 100,000 System Points have been reduced. Item: Supreme aphrodisiac pill/ S.e.x drive pill ] ''Details?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The pill lasts for a year, it will affect a man, woman, beast, god, immortal, animals, everything/everyone within a thousand miles. {Extremely Effective!} ] ''Hmm¡­'' Silver then activated his space skill and made a space pocket and put the thousands of cultivators inside it, making them all disappear at Black Warrior City. Unknown space¡­ Thousands of Highgod realm cultivators didn''t know what happened. There was only some light that''s seemingly coming from planets that''s out of their reach. Silver pried into it using his soul, seeing the cultivators with an unknown expression on their faces smiled. Taking out the newly bought pill, he put it into that space pocket he just made. Within the space pocket Silver made, a hundred meter-sized golden ball suddenly appeared. With a will, silver made it explode. Startled. The cultivators inside the space pocket were all startled. Golden dust spread out everywhere. They tried not to inhale the powder but no matter what they did; they are all forced to inhale it. Excited¡­ With smoke coming out of their noses, the thousands of cultivators couldn''t control themselves! Not long after¡­ With reddened faces¡­ Everyone took out their clothes, bared n.a.k.e.d in front of each other. Looking around, they couldn''t find any females! But then¡­ They looked at each other¡­ "Wuhuang, you look especially lovely tonight," said Qin Yi as he slowly floated towards Jiang Wuhuang. Jiang Wuhuang who''s also affected by the pill could only see the female version of Qin Yi said, "Yi''er, you look so lovely." Both kissed¡­ *Chuuuuu* Pa! Qin Yi slapped the b.u.t.t of Jiang Wuhuang and said. "Im ready" "Bent down. Im coming" said Jiang Wuhuang. Qin Yi did so and said, "Come pierce me!" excitedly. Not long after¡­ Thousands of ''lovely'' ''p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e'' voices spread out throughout Silver''s space pocket. --------¡ª Outside¡­ Silver just finished healing and reviving those who died and injured, checked the cultivators in the pocket he just made. What he saw terrified him. ''The f.u.c.k! Isn''t this pill a bit too powerful!'' ''Look at them! F.u.c.k!'' ''Ahhh! My eyes!'' ''It is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g orgy!'' Chapter 169 - AHA!... Black Turtle Galaxy~ Black Warrior Institute~ After putting all the men at his newly created dimensional pocket and healing while reviving those who are injured and died at the battle, Silver threw up when he saw what was happening inside. As he throws up, Yang Yi and Yao Chi, seeing him throwing up, got worried thinking that he isn''t well. Leaving everything they were doing, both flew to where Silver was and asked with a worried face. "Are you okay? What is wrong?" Silver with his soul upgraded knew how many skills he could do with it, quickly activating it his new soul skill, he erased ''that'' gruesome scene in his memory and said, "It''s nothing, now that I think about it, I forgot." as he scratches his head. Yang Yi teared up, finally, the Silver she knew is back. Without further ado, she hugged Silver as she cried, saying, "Thank you. I''m glad that you finally got your memories back. I was so worried." Silver smiled and said, "Yes, thank you for all this time. Yao Chi, I don''t know how to repay you, but I''ll do my best not to disappoint you. I''m really thankful for the kindness you have shown and given me all this time. Truly, I thank you." sincerely thanked Silver while looking at Yao Chi as he hugged the crying Yang Yi then also hugged Yao Chi, who didn''t fight back but hugged back. After a while after calming the two girls in his embrace, Silver looked at everyone and said. "I Silver, the Dragon God of Chaos thanks you all. With that said, Wang Na, tell me, how do you want to die?" as he looked at the bitch called Wang Na who was a spy for Jiang Wuhuang and also his secret lover. Wang Na trembled, not knowing how to respond. Even though Silver just paid attention to her now, which isn''t true since she couldn''t move from her spot since Silver came, tried everything she could to flee earlier but got locked by Silver in place with his Space skill. Feng Yang, Chen Mo, and the hundreds of cultivators finally remembered Wang Na who they had forgotten earlier all glared at her hatefully, especially Feng Yang. "They forced me! Please! Don''t kill me!" pleaded Wang Na terrified by Silver, who sent the thousands of Highgod Realm cultivators into somewhere unknown with an unknown situation. "Forget pleading, I have already spared your lover and his clan once but only to get betrayed by showing them mercy and I won''t show mercy again to anyone who would, will, offend me and hurt my friends and lovers. So tell me, do you want to die or suffer?" ''Die? No, no, I cannot die! I still haven''t accomplished my goal! If suffering is needed, I will endure as long as I don''t die!'' thought Wang Na. With that, Wang Na said, "Please don''t kill me, torture me if you want, but please don''t kill me!" she said, deep within, she''s thinking about her future and would surely pay Silver back. "All right. Suffering is what you choose, then¡­" Silver then opened up his eternal torture space, with his space ability opening up, everyone could see and hear loud screams of pleading, crying, screams while seeing what is inside. Everyone could see human figures but all of them have wings, bat-like wings as they scream. Within that pocket dimension, there is a big bright orange ball of flame that burns everyone within to nothingness and only to get revived back and repeat. ''Who are those?'' ''Are they demons?'' ''Why do they have wings like those?'' ''They are not human! They are demons!'' ''But what is happening?! They are getting burnt to death only to be repeated! Just what kind of place is that!?'' ''Who is that woman in the middle? She''s as beautiful as she can get, but why is she suffering more than those on the outside!'' As they all trembled in fear. Wang Na seeing the figures inside the pocket dimension that Silver showed everyone couldn''t help but gulp her own saliva in fear. She panicked and quickly said, "Th-that¡­ What is that?!" "There done¡­ All that''s left is to go and massacre those who wanted to kill me and their clan," said Silver nonchalantly... He had shown mercy before but now that he knows showing mercy as long as he''s at a cultivation verse is not a good thing to do, decided to just go about and massacre any potential threats that might come and hurt his friends and lovers if he wasn''t there. There was a saying: Kill the root before it sprouts another. And that is what Silver learned. He will let no one pose threats to his friends and lovers again, better kill than lose something you don''t want to. With a hand sign after asking the system to trace the roots of all problems, Silver created thousands of his clones that possess 50% of his full strength and sent them all to kill/massacre all the forces that joined at the intended of his killing and so is the Black Warrior Institute. After sending them off, Silver looked at the dumbfounded group down below and said. "What''s with you guys? Haven''t seen one clone himself before? Anyway, let''s go to my place and drink! My treat!" he declared. When he said that, thousands of cultivator''s faces all brightened up including the institute''s disciples. They knew just how expensive Silver''s beer and especially his cigarettes are. Now with him inviting them all and saying his treat, they couldn''t help but forget what has just happened, they had all forgotten that if Silver didn''t regain his memories at the precious time, they would have all died! Silver flew along with Yang Yi, Yao Chi, and Xiao Rou, followed by the thousands of cultivators from the institute towards his place with a smile on all of their faces. Silver created two massive floating lands on the air with an open nipa hut, one for the women and one for the men. Yang Yi, Yao Chi, and Xiao Rou didn''t want to leave Silver''s side, thus sticking up to him which made Silver really glad meeting them. Minutes passed, everyone drank to their hearts contents, hours, a couple of hours. A day passed¡­ The supposed thousands of cultivators became hundreds of thousands! Silver welcomed them warmly, happy, truly happy when he learned about his new bloodline, skills, and forms, especially his power-up. Bottomless stomach devoured cases of beers, two days, three, a week passed¡­ Everyone continued drinking happily. Silver then remembered, ''System, did I make another space pocket dimension?'' Silver had forgotten what was inside, but not the space pocket he made. With a thought in mind, he peered into it then once again threw up! ''The f.u.c.k was that!'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host sent the thousands of cultivators before in there and bought aphrodisiac pill, then the host erased his memories about it ] ''Shit! I shouldn''t have done that!'' Looking at everyone (males) drinking happily, Silver smiled wickedly. Good thing, Yang Yi, Yao Chi, and Xiao Rou went to where the women group are earlier. He then said, "Cough. Ahem! Hey, everyone, I have something to show you!" said Silver, getting the thousands of cultivators attention. Everyone looked at him. Silver created a T.V then closed his eyes. ''Don''t think I''ll you all off the hook and be the only one to see such a thing!'' he thought. Some got aroused and started to pant! ''Ehh? There''s gay here?'' he thought. Chapter 170 - Secluded?... Immemorial Universe~ Years had passed ever since Silver regained his memories. He had come to this lost universe to train his forms before doing anything and also find his ''True Path'' before his cultivation could rise to Heavenly Monarch Realm. After spending years with Yao Chi and Yang Yi, the two ladies decided to enter secluded cultivation. Understanding why they have to, Silver let them for he also has many things he wants to do for himself and that is to test his new forms, train his body to familiarize it with his new forms. He wanted to know just how powerful he would be with his new bloodline, which is {Primordial Chaos Dragonic Saiyan God Bloodline}. This bloodline came into being with him fusing three bloodlines called, {Primordial Bloodline}, {Chaos Dragon God Bloodline}, and the {Origin Saiyan Bloodline}. As he floated onto space, Silver couldn''t help but be awed at he was seeing, throughout the years that had passed, his clones finished reconstructing 1 whole galaxy within the lost Immemorial Universe. But something got him thinking when he dispelled all of his clones. ''How come my clones only scoured 3/10 of this universe for thousands of years, eh?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Many of the host''s clones pop out when they got hit by the shock waves coming from the host body when the three bloodlines fused along with the fusion of the Origin Flame ] ''I know that, but still, it''s over 40 thousand years you know.'' ''Oh well. I''ll just create trillions later.'' ''System, how do I transform to a Super Saiyan though? And what the multiplier would be?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Since it will be the first time for the host to, unlocking it, the host must fight someone stronger than he is so the transformation could get unlock. As for the multiplier, for Super Saiyan, it would be x100. ] ''x100? What do you mean?'' [ Answering to host¡­ For the Super Saiyan first form, the host will get x100 on his stats, for Super Saiyan 2 it will be x200 ] ''x100? x200? You''re not kidding, right? Isn''t that a bit too powerful? According to my base stats of over 10 billion and if I add a Super Saiyan transformation with x100, wouldn''t that be overkill? More like, can my body handle such power?'' [ Answering to host¡­ That is indeed the case host. The host body can handle Super Saiyan transformation through 1 to 5. As for Super Saiyan Red and Super Saiyan Blue, the host needs to reach the cultivation realm of Primal Ancestor Realm ] [ Answering to host¡­ The host should reach God of Creation Realm and master all of his instinct for it to work ] ''Why God of Creation Realm? Isn''t it just mastering my instincts? Why do I have to reach God of Creation Realm first?'' [ Answering to host¡­ If the host were to use and master Ultra Instinct, the host body must be strong enough to handle the power because if the host were to master Ultra Instinct, the host would gain an imaginable power boost. This is a must, so the host doesn''t suffer a backlash ] ''I see. How much power multiplier would I get though?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Unknown. ] ''Unknown? Why?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It is because of the host''s bloodlines. If the host could master or subdue all of his instinct, the power the host would get is unknown to the system since it would depend on the host ] ''Wait. How do I master my instinct though? Can my {Instant Mastery} ability even work?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host ability {Instant Mastery} won''t work on this since the host must depend on himself, it is the host''s own instinct ] [ Answering to host¡­ The host can spar with Blazing Dragon since he is one of the strongest beings in this verse ] ''Right!'' Thinking about it, Silver decided to go and visit Blazing Dragon. It has been years since they met and Blazing Dragon would be a great sparring partner for him and someone who could help him unlock his new transformations. Opening a portal, Silver entered and disappeared at Immemorial Universe. ------¡ª Blazing Dragon World~ In front of a majestical palace, a portal opened. The guards who''re standing and some patrolling the perimeters got alerted and readied themselves for any possible threats. Silver then came out of the portal with an excited expression. With one leading him inside, Silver asked. "Where''s the old dragon dude?" "I don''t know, he hasn''t come out since 10 thousand years ago," replied the guard respectfully. Silver didn''t respond but just nodded his head, as they walked for some time, an elder saw Silver and quickly greeted him to which Silver greeted back respectfully, the then asked. "Where''s old Dragon dude?" "This¡­ Young Lord, the Lord is in secluded meditation, he said no one is to disturb him for has to completely comprehend the Space and Time Law that you both have talked about before." said the elder. "What?! When will he come out then?" asked Silver. "That¡­ I don''t know, Young Lord. Maybe in another million years or so." replied the elder. "No shit! A million years? Not good! Tell me where he is. I need to have a fight with him." said Silver. "Young Lord. The Lord has strictly ordered us that no one shall disturb him or face his wrath. I can''t go against the Lord''s order. Forgive me young lord, but please just wait for him to come out. Once he''s out, I will let him know about your visit." said the elder. Silver is stupefied. He stood rooted in his spot, thinking. ''Who am I supposed to fight now?! Ahhh!'' His excitement went down the drain as his eyes became lifeless. ''Ai¡­ Who am I suppose to fight now?'' ''Fate is too cruel ahh!!!'' Chapter 171 - Heavenly Law?... Come Back!!! Black Warrior Galaxy~ Black Warrior City~ Silver''s Beerhouse¡­ Silver is currently sitting within his treehouse alone with lifeless eyes as he drinks beer one after another, he keeps saying, "Why? Why? Why must that f.u.c.k.i.n.g snake in seclusion now of all times? Why?! Ahhh!!! This is driving me crazy! I want to fight someone!?!" With his wish to unlock his transformation but needed to fight someone strong enough for him to be able to do so but couldn''t find any he knows along with his Saiyan Instinct {Battle Maniac}, he didn''t know what to do but just drink. He knew that there are many in other realms he could fight but he is not that unreasonable to do so for he does not know them and the other side also not know him. So he can''t just go around saying "Fight me" like that, for he is not an unreasonable person. ''Maybe I should just go to the ''Buddhism World'' and become a monk.'' he thought. But then, ''Nah, can I even become one?'' Then, ''Nah, I don''t want to become the Hell King.'' As he kept thinking of solutions, one after another. Sure, he could go those high realms, (Higher than the Divine World and Saint World, just below the Blazing Dragon World) but if he does so, there will be a complication. If he were to go to the ''Buddhism World'' he might end up becoming a Buddha, and he wouldn''t like it. And it is also the same for the Hell, he doesn''t want to become the Hell Emperor for he knows that someone would (Huang Xiaolong) and it is too troublesome to do it, so he could only think on other ways. ''Hey, why don''t I just fight my clones?'' he thought. Thus. He went and did it but only to become more dejected. He went to the Immemorial Universe and created clones one after another and fought them but there''s no progress, he couldn''t unlock his Saiyan transformation for his clones are all weaker than him. He even created trillion of him but in the end, his Martial Spirit (Little D.) came into being, saying. "Master, you are going crazy" which got Silver angry at him and both then fought, but still, nothing happened. Little D has his own awareness because Silver didn''t want it to just become his martial spirit that would just follow and help him. Little D is a rare Dragon; thus Silver let it keep his own awareness when he fused with it. Little D can stay within Silver or wander about on his own but will always be connected to Silver. Little D''s home is Silver, and he treats him as his father, not mother when Silver talked with it when little D could finally speak. And with that, Silver almost went crazy, he couldn''t find anyone to fight him to where he almost flipped the entire universe over but stopped when the system told him of a solution. ''What is the solution? Quickly tell me!'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host should go to the Mortal Realm and unleash his cultivation of God-King Realm so that the Heavenly Law would come striking host to death! ] ''Huh? Heavenly Law? Why not!'' Said Silver as he let go of the Sect Leader of the ''Primordial Chaos Emperor Palace'' in Divine World then teleported back in the Mortal Realm. Silver was wreaking havoc; he went to Divine World/Realm to find someone who could fight him. But then he heard of this ''Primordial Chaos Sect'' he went and tried to find who is so-called Primordial Chaos Emperor Palace, but to his dismay, it was just a name. He got pissed at them for having his hopes up but only to find that the sect master is only at Transcendent Great Emperor Realm thus he nearly obliterated him but stopped when he heard the system. When Silver left, the grand elders and disciples quickly went over to their sect master called Jiang Hong and asked, "Palace Master, how are you? Are you all right?" as they took out many healing pills and tried to feed the ghastly looking Jiang Hong. Jiang Hong waved his hand said, "I am all right. I didn''t think that that person who fought the Dragon years ago is still alive and come to our emperor palace!" "That young man earlier is a legend! He fought a dragon without dying years ago! He is the one everyone is talking about all these years! That year when I saw him and the gigantic dragon fighting each other, I didn''t know what to say, so did my master!" said Jiang Hong, the Palace Master of Primordial Chaos Emperor Palace. A grand elder who had witnessed the scene before face turned pale and said, "Palace master, a-a-are you talking about that portrait of that dragon and human? Are you saying that, that, that human earlier is the one fighting the gigantic dragon years ago?" with a shocked expression. "Yes, I am certain. But why would he come here and attack us? We''ve made no trouble for him." wondered the palace master, Jiang Hong. --------------¡ª Mortal Realm~ Outside of the thousand worlds. ''System, unleash my cultivation and let that heavenly law come. Time to f.u.c.k it up!'' [ Command Accepted! Unleashing ] As the system finished, Silver''s cultivation got unleash at a quick pace. Rumble!!! Even though Silver is at the outer space, the Heavenly Law in the form of clouds and thunder came into being which should have never been able to form onto the outer space came. Rumble!!! Roar!!! A massive dark cloud with golden lightning swimming in it quickly formed atop Silver. Silver, seeing the dark ominous clouds and deadly golden lightning, smirked. "You call this Heavenly Law?! I am a lightning myself!" "Come! I shall Devour you!" Boom!!! Hearing Silver, the Heavenly Law just roared once then stopped, seemingly gauging what he is. The Heavenly Law atop Silver quickly fled. Silver got alarmed at the sudden turn of events. He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that the Heavenly Law would run away! "F.u.c.k! Why are you running away!" "Come and strike me!" "Don''t you have any balls!?" "Come to Daddy! "Why are you running away?" "Come Back!" Chapter 172 - Next Verse? Immemorial Universe~ Sigh. A very, very long sigh could be heard from trillions of the same appearance within the Immemorial Universe. If someone saw this, they might get terrified and think, ''How could it be possible for someone to have the same appearance? Who could give birth to this!?'' Of course, we know that this is Silver and no other else! But why is sighing like he just lost something? Well, the Heavenly Law that supposed to punish him ran away as it disappeared into the unknown. After the Heavenly Law ran away, Silver once again went to the Divine World, Saint Realm, and even to other upper realms, looking for someone to fight. He did found some, but they weren''t enough for him to unlock his Super Saiyan Transformation for he was too powerful for them. With no one to fight that is strong enough, Silver could only sigh. Even though He''s only at God King Realm 9th Order, his physique, bloodline, and others made him able to beat even those at God of Creation Realm for he is abnormally powerful. His cultivation does not represent his true strength: he doesn''t also need any cultivation manual because he only needs to refine Chaos Energy, Grandmist Energy and other for his cultivation to rise. Imagine someone only uses the purest energies and with further refinement and using it for his cultivation. How could others do it? Only him and the other higher beings that lives in the upper Verses or Realms! Therefore, he can''t be compared to the others! ''Hey system.'' [ Yes Host? ] [ Answering to host¡­ The host can since the host is in a cultivation Verse ] ''Oh? Elaborate'' [ Cultivation Verse is a unique verse. The host could travel to other cultivation Verses unlike Anime Verses ] ''Hmm? What do you mean?'' [ The host could travel freely to other cultivation verses and cultivate there while keeping the host current cultivation progress. To strengthen himself more, but there will be restrictions ] ''You mean, from the start, I could go to other cultivation verses without conquering the former?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host ] ''How is it possible? And why did you never tell me?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It is all for the host to become stronger as he stacks up the cultivation from other verses. But do remember, the first verse will be the only one counted as conquered verse, and if the host were to travel to other cultivation verses, it won''t be counted. The system will only take it as a side trip of the sort. And the host never asked ] [ Pros: The host could travel to other verses. Pros 2: The host could cultivate other verses Cultivation and stack them up to be more powerful. Pros 3: The host could travel back and forth to each cultivation verses whenever he wants. Pros 4: The host could take others from each verses to other and likewise. Cons: Restrictions ] ''Tell Me the Restrictions'' [ Depends on the verse the host travels into ] ''Got it'' ''Time dilation?'' ''Hmm¡­ Got it.'' ''How long have I been here anyway?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Almost 50 thousand years host ] ''So it''s almost been 5 months to DXD and 5 days from the conquered verses. Right?'' [ The host is right ] Before Silver came to a cultivation verse, he got to choose the time that would have to pass on the other verses, and he chooses the limit which is 10 thousand years in a cultivation verse and it would be a month for each 10 thousand years spent at cultivation verse for the DXD verse which was designated as the homeworld and only a day for the conquered verse. Therefore, cultivation verse is unique. ''Hmm¡­ Maybe I should take Yang Yi and Yao Chi with me and the others?'' Since he could choose the timeflow for the cultivation verse, Silver got lost into deep thought. Years passed¡­ After some preparations, Silver was ready. ''System, take me there'' [ Affirmative. Teleporting in 3.2.1¡­ ] ******** Author: Is back! Still a bit sick btw. Short, Yes. I need an opinion. What do you guys think about the chap? Which Verse? Chapter 173 - Start of ED!... Unknown Verse~ Silver floated on the space with eyes widened in disbelief. ''Hey, system! What is happening!?'' [ Answering to host¡­ An Epoch is current on the verge of destruction because of the Darkness ] ''What, what, what? Where the f.u.c.k am I?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host is currently on the space up above and watching the destruction of an epoch ] ''F.u.c.k! I know that I''m in space and seeing this god f.u.c.k.i.n.g massive planets and realms with shitty 9 treasures or shit along with others but what I wanted to ask, which verse Am I at!?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host is at the verse known as Cycling Verse also known as Emperor''s Domination in the novel ] ''Holy shit! Why the f.u.c.k did you take me here? Didn''t I tell you there?'' ''But why here?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host needs something here that would make the host more powerful while also making him unleash some true power of his soul ] ''Bah! F.u.c.k! This is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g insane world where murder is like taking a crap! What the f.u.c.k is this item anyway?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Restriction Number 1: The host must find it before being able to go back to the Martial Spirit Verse ] ''Shit! Why didn''t you warn me?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The system did! ] Silver then recalled his conversation with the system, when he found out he could only curse himself. Since he can''t do anything about it, even though he had the {Rule Breaker} but this is not a rule but a restriction, he could only lament his idiocity for not saying which verse to go into! ''Well, since I''m here, I might as well just watch. System, which Epoch Am I currently at?'' ''Next Epoch?'' [ Heavens Will Epoch host ] ''So¡­ The two that are now fighting are ''Saint'' and ''Samsara''?'' asked Silver as he watches the holy one and someone covered in darkness with a laughing shitty face. But that is not what got his attention. What got his attention is a girl that''s standing in front of an open coffin with a bitter smile on her peerlessly beautiful face. Silver promptly teleported beside the girl and asked, "Why?" seemingly knowing what the girl wanted to do. "I don''t know who you are, where you are from, but to suddenly appear behind me is not something anyone could do," she said with a pleasant lovingly voice. Even though the world is near destruction, covered in darkness with many formidable figures fighting up above, the world nearly in collapse, firmament breaking, grand Dao and laws unleashed as the earth slowly getting destroyed, Silver could still hear the pleasant lovingly voice of the girl. With Silver''s keen eyes, he could see that the coffin is not something anyone made; it is something that might have likely formed by nature. "Why not come with me? I will protect you from this epoch, " said Silver, sad at what the girl is trying to do. "Mu La. Mu La is my name. I can not come with you. I have to do this for my race and for the future." despite not knowing who the man standing beside her, she could tell that this person is not someone to be underestimated. She, an unfathomable existence, lost everyone dear to her, and now that the epoch destruction is here felt powerless to fight. Now needing to seal herself for the coming millions or even billions of years only to wait for the new epoch and try to fight the darkness to befall later, needs to seal herself with memories to be sealed along. "Come with me. Nothing will happen, I shall destroy the darkness for you," said Silver The fairy named Mu La just shook her head and said, "There is no going back now. I have to do this. Can you at least tell me your name?" "Silver, Silver Blaze. I will stop this epoch destruction, just don''t sacrifice your future." convinced Silver. Mu La once again shook her head and said, "You don''t understand. The epoch is already on the brink of destruction; No one can stop it anymore. Silver I shall remember, let fate make us meet again if the heavens wills it." "Heavens. I will f.u.c.k the heavens, just don''t sacrifice yourself!" said Silver knowing of the coming fate of the girl. "Do not curse the heavens. It is what has given us life and a world to live on. Let us meet again if fate permits." Mu La said and finally entered the coffin after taking a look at Silver. The lid then closed with a faint smile on her beautiful face. The coffin then slowly submerged under the water, bubbles popped up and not long after nothing more could be seen, no more ripples, just calm water with no disturbance of the sort. Along with the disappearance of the coffin and the seal on the place disappearing, the water trembled with the coming of a loud roar. He didn''t mind, for he was thinking about the girl who went into the coffin. The waves couldn''t move him, standing firmly into the sand. "Why, why must something like this happen?" Even though he knew the cruelty of the world, he still couldn''t forgive those who forced the girl to such measures. Looking up with his eyes turned into gold, with crimson pupils and three circle rings, he looked up at the gigantic beasts''. "You lot f.u.c.k.e.d up! I don''t care what the beast you are! I don''t care about those two fightings above. I will kill the lot of you!" ROAR!!! BOOOM!!! An unstoppable wave od divine power, aura, and everything stopped all the beast. This kun peng sized of that of a million miles long, gigantic human could also be seen that everyone calls ''titans'', there''s also dragons of the sort but not a real one, vermillion bird, a phoenix is among the group. But with and an angry Chaos Dragon, everyone got massacred! Creating a sea of blood and bones that the future will call the ''Burial Ground - Bonesea''! After killing all of those beasts'', Silver took his human form and stopped the two fighting up above. The two were rather startled since the two of them had just unleashed their most powerful art, but when Silver got in between of both attack, everything turned to nothingness. Before Silver could even try to stop the Saint and Samsara''s fight, everything turned into darkness. ---------¡ª ''Ugh! What happened?'' [ Answering to host¡­ A new Epoch is beginning host ] ''Which new epoch? What happened?'' ''What happened?'' [ Answering top host¡­ The Saint lost to Samsara host thus ending the Budish Epoch ] ''How many years have passed?'' [ Answering to host¡­ None ] ''None? Elaborate'' [ Answering to host¡­ As the verse meant, the cycling Verse, meaning the Light and Darkness always fought against each other but never lit won thus the first Immortals sacrificed everything they could to not let the light diminish ] ''I don''t understand'' [ The host would understand if the host were to watch the birth of a new epoch which is happening now. ] ''New epoch? Hmm¡­ Anyway, I''ve just been here and already killed too many. I hope Mu La is alright.'' And so did Silver, he watched the birth of a new World, a new epoch, with Darkness hidden deep within the unseen. He will uncover the secrets to which everyone doesn''t know and wish to find out for those who knew about the darkest and deepest secrets hidden since time immemorial. ''Hey, system. Take me to the World Tree. I want to sleep'' [ Sorry host, the heavenly treasures are just about to take their new forms and abilities according to the current epoch which makes the World Tree still not in being ] ''What? Then what am I to do now?!'' [ The system suggests that the host just watch the creation of the new epoch ] ''F.u.c.k. This is going to be boring.'' And so it was¡­ Silver jus watched the creation and destruction of everything, not missing a single thing, but at the same time, many things! For he slept like no one cares! Chapter 174 - What A Strange Name... Space~ RUMBLE!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!! CRACK!!! Resoundingly loud sounds of explosions shook the space as comets, stars and so on kept getting destroyed by someone and only to get restored then destroyed and once again restored, again and again. {Universe Cutter!} Shouted a handsome young man with a black sword in hand engraved with a crimson eastern dragon on its blade. Swinging the sword fused with myriad laws down, a massive blackish crimson sword ray got unleash, cutting everything in its path in half, seemingly not stopping until the power infused with it disperses. BOOM!!! BANG!!! BOOM!!! Once again, a resounding loud explosion rang, shaking the whole space along with it. "This should be good enough" nodded the handsome young man, appreciating his newly created skill with clear satisfaction plastered on his face. [ New Skill Created! Skill - Universe Cutter. Description: Unleash a flying sword attack and cut everything in its path. Unstoppable until the power-infused is to be used up or be stopped by someone strong enough. ] "Good!" The handsome young man then grabbed hold into a seemingly divine spear with a golden color and dragons coiling around. [ Weapon Mastery - Spear - Mastered ] "F.u.c.k! Can''t I just slowly learn something that would take time for a least once?" [ Answering to host¡­ The host posses {Instant Mastery} skill and host bought the beginners manual for all weapons making the host master every kind of weapon upon using it ] The handsome young man could only sigh and accept the facts. This handsome young man is no other than Silver! He has been in space, watching the creation of things when he woke up from his sleep. Spending an unknown amount of time watching, he got bored. With nothing to do, he bought a manual called *All Weapon Manual* at the beginner stage. But with his instant mastery cheat, he mastered a weapon one after another! Why beginners manual though? He believed that everything should start at the basics before making his own skills which he thought would take him some time to get him out of his boredom. But with his cheat called {Instant Mastery}, he mastered any weapon he could think of. Sometimes he would make a skill for a weapon, but mostly he doesn''t because he couldn''t think of what skill to create! "Now then. Last one." Silver then looked at the scattered weapons on his back. Seeing the last weapon, Silver''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. "A brick?" [ Answering to host¡­ It is indeed a brick host ] "Your f.u.c.k.i.n.g with me! First, there was that rod! Then the sock! Now a brick!?" [¡­] Sigh¡­ Silver could only sigh, he is bored, bored to the point of nearly going crazy. [ Host! The Heaven''s Will has finally finished forming for the new Epoch along with the Nine Grand Heavenly Scriptures. The Heaven''s Will Epoch will now truly begin ] "Oya? That took quite some time." [ Host must remember that the former''s epoch Nine Heavenly Scriptures could be found at the Three Immortals World and the Desolate ] "Got it." Silver then concentrated his gaze at the Nine Grand Heavenly Scriptures that finally took their new form for the Heaven''s Will Epoch. A Grass? A door? A book? A coffin? A box? F.u.c.k! He thought as he saw something unusual compared to the other eight. Silver could see for only 10 thousand miles, but now he could see for millions of miles clearly. Everything he wants to see would be n.a.k.e.d in his eyes if he wills it. When he asked the system about the sudden change of his eyes/view, the system informed him that it was because of his soul. As he saw the scriptures, the scriptures were about to scatter. With a quick hand sign, he created two clones to chase two of the scriptures. One for the ''Thought Scripture'' and one for the ''Physique Scripture''. And he himself will go for the ''Death Scripture''. Why would he only need those things? Of course to become more powerful! He doesn''t really need the scriptures: he only needed to comprehend the laws behind it. After he''s done comprehending them, he would put them back from where they belong. Why would he not need the main scriptures? That is because if he truly comprehended them, he doesn''t need the treasures. He just needed the laws! One, for example, was if he comprehended the ''Thought Scripture'' and adding his {Universal Creation Magic} wouldn''t he be able to create anything with just a thought of his? As he finished creating his clones, he and his two clones quickly chased right after his targets. -----------------¡ª A few hours later¡­ Silver could be once again be seen in the space, drifting as no one cares. Deep within his mind, he is thinking about his findings. "Hmmm¡­ Thought Scripture. So that is how it works! This thing is truly something; it might even be the best of the nine! One only needs to have the will, heart, and true thoughts for this to work, but most importantly, the heart! This is truly great! hahaha!" He laughed like a maniac, but true, the ''Thought Scripture'' is really something. The other scriptures can''t compare to it for its endless possibilities! It is because the ''Thought Scripture'' will always evolve! And it depends on the treasure''s acc.u.mulation and the wielder. No. That''s wrong. It is because it is connected to Heaven''s Will! How is it connected? Since the time of beginning, Heaven''s Will was always there, it is one of the things that was born since the beginning of time. But still, how? The ''Thought Scripture'' is the materialization of the Heaven''s Will; It wanted someone to finally end the cycle of ''Creation and Destruction'' of the World. In fact, in the Buddhist Epoch, there was no such thing as the ''Thought Scripture'', also some other scriptures. The Heaven''s Will is: Protect and Destroy. This is what Silver learned. But what to protect and what to destroy? This left him thinking¡­ After some time of thinking about the thoughts scripture that has just been newly created, he then focused his thought on the ''Physique Scripture''. "Hm? Eternal Physique?" "So that is how it works, huh. Time, Space, and Once again Will" "Death Scripture? Hmm¡­ I think I don''t need this. But still, better to keep the laws and dao from it." "Hmmm¡­ I guess I''ll cultivate the Eternal Physique for now. Yeah, I should do it since I need to sleep for it anyways." And so he did¡­ --------¡ª Desolate Era~ Mortal Emperor World~ Desolate. It is truly the only word that could describe this place or the world. Desolate as its name, it lives up to it. Barren lands almost to having no next to nothing. Poor in greeneries. A world where there is next to nothing. It is desolate as it could be. Silver had finally come down to one of the planets and only to be greeted with such a desolate world. It has been thousands of years of not near million ever since the start of the Heaven''s Will Epoch. As desolate as it may, there are some people living a hard, bitter life struggling to live on. Silver knew where this person came from for he had watched the creation or beginning of the epoch. He also knew those who had hidden themselves from the previous epoch and came out now. He didn''t disturb them though, for he didn''t care about them. But that would only last if they also don''t disturb him or else, he might just kill them. And if he deemed them good, he might even help them. Walking slowly as he goes he could see the hard life of everyone as he travels through the nine worlds. The Tenth World is better in terms of life, but they couldn''t compare to the Three Immortals World which was never a part of the cycle of destruction and recreation. The Three Immortals World are also spared from the *Old Villainous Heavens* which is why it would always maintain its peacefulness. In fact, the Three Immortals World is where the previous Epoch Heavenly Treasure''s will go from the Ten Worlds. But. There is always looming darkness, hiding with an unknown intention. ----------¡ª Years passed and Silver had traveled across the nine worlds while doing this and that. In the end, he decided to create a sect, but first, he must find some great seedlings to nurture. Don''t forget, he never stopped cultivating the ''Cycling Verse'' cultivation for years along with his clones on the space which made him reached an unfathomable level, even creating a new cultivation law. ---------¡ª Mountains~ Silver sat in a grassy field for his stomach grumbled, making pissed. Activating the ''Thought law'' along with his Creation skill, Silver instantly created a mountainous amount of food then started digging up like there''s no tomorrow or someone might rob him of his food. b¨¨ b¨¨ b¨¨ b¨¨ b¨¨ b¨¨~~~~~ "[Hey" Silver was eating for almost an hour now nonstop until he heard some sounds which made him stop eating and looked at where the sounds are coming from. "Hmm? Who''s there?" he asked as he stood up and walked away from the food, curious for he didn''t notice that someone was nearby for he was too busy eating his fill. The young male was startled hearing the voice and cleaned the drool dripping from his mouth. Seeing that someone walked out from behind the food, the young male couldn''t help but be shocked. Who is he? He looks like someone from the legend! Is he from a noble family or a royal? I- I must apologize or he might kill me! Thought the young male. The young male quickly went on his knees, trembling from fear with his eyes moist. "I-I-I-I I''m sorry for disturbing you, sir! I didn''t know that¡­ that you would occupy this place! Please forgive my rudeness!" begged the young male. b¨¨ b¨¨ b¨¨ b¨¨ b¨¨ b¨¨~ Once again, sounded out the sheep. The young male then noticed that the horde of his sheep went and took a bite from the mountainous of foods from the so-called noble or royal for him. The young male''s face paled. His fear intensified to an unknown level, sweat drenched his clothes with his trembling body. "I-I-I-I¡­ Please forgive me sir!" he once again begged. Silver seeing the young male, there trembling, drenched in sweat along with his malnutrition''d physique along with the almost bared ribs of the sheep, couldn''t help but sigh. Slowly walking to the young male, Silver sat down and quickly helped the young male up. "Don''t worry, I''m not from any of those noble''s or royals, I am just me. Don''t be afraid, come little friend, stand up. I won''t hurt you" said Silver in comfy. The young male couldn''t help but tremble more, but hearing what the stranger said, he couldn''t help but stand up albeit fearful. Growl~~~~ The young male''s stomach growled in hunger. "This¡­ I-I I''m sorry!" once again said the young male and quickly kneeled as he kowtowed. Silver once again helped the young male up saying, "Don''t kneel! Stand Up! You are a man! A man must never kneel except for his father and mother! Come young man, stand up! A man''s knee must not be taken too lightly!" "Bu-But¡­" said the young male. "No buts!" said Silver. He couldn''t help but smile at the young male''s action, ''Hmmm¡­ Maybe he is a good seed to nurture. He just need some guidance'' he thought for he could see what the young male in front of him possesses. b¨¨ b¨¨b¨¨ b¨¨b¨¨ b¨¨b¨¨ b¨¨~~~ Once again resounded the sheep. Silver and the young male who finally stood up both looked at the sheeps and only to get dumbfounded. The mountainous ammount of food are gone! The young male''s face once again paled to where no traces of blood could be seen. The young male was once again wanted to kneel and begged for forgiveness. But stopped when he heard the handsome young man laugh hard to the point of clutching his stomach. "Haha! Hahaha! What a funny bunch of sheep! They sure do eat a lot and even anything ah! hahaha!" laughed Silver. Growl~~~ Then he heard the young male''s stomach again growl from hunger. "Hmm. Come young man, let''s eat. Don''t feel reserved." he said then once again created a bunch of food for the sheep and for him and the young male. The young male didn''t know what to think. First, the handsome man who he thought was a noble or a royal would kill him. Then he went and blabbered. Then his herb of sheep ate the handsome young man''s food, but instead of getting angry, he laughed? And now, he just instantly created a bunch of food that appeared out of nothing and he''s even inviting him to eat?! What kind of person is this?! He thought. Silver tapped the young male''s back and said, "Come let''s eat, don''t mind the small details." nonchalantly as he sat down and started digging in. The young male couldn''t refuse, because he thought that if he did, he might get killed. Slowly sitting down, he said, "Thank you, sir." "No mind, eat." replied Silver. The two then ate as they talked. The young male slowly got used to Silver''s blabbering for he kept on it non-stop. Who could blame him? He rarely had anyone to talk to that he doesn''t know or anything thus he kept on going to finally release his boredom. Some hours later¡­ "It will rain soon, " said the young male. "Hmm? How did you know?" asked Silver who also knew of it. "Calculated with my fingers," replied the young male as he stood up. "Sir, I have to go back because it will rain soon, " he continued and thanked Silver. ''Hmm? I think I remember this word from somewhere?'' Silver thought. "All right. Take care young man." said Silver. "Once again, thank you, sir. May I know what is senior''s name?" "Silver. I''m Silver Blaze," said Silver with a smile. "I''m called Li Qiye. Once again, thank you, sir!" bore Li Qiye. ''Li-Li- Li Qiye!!!???'' internally shouted Silver, clearly shocked. "Ki-kid. How Old Are You?" asked Silver. "I am ten years old, sir," replied Li Qiye. "Silver Blaze, what a strange name" added Li Qiye then walked away leaving Silver there, standing frozen and dumbfounded. Chapter 175 - Fusing Divine Spark and Fate Palaces!... Desolate Era~ Mortal Emperor World~ A year passed since Silver met the young innocent Li Qiye. Silver liked the kid for he was hardworking; he worked for himself and for his family. Even though the young innocent Li Qiye doesn''t know what fate and destiny are up for him. Li Qiye lives in a humble adobe that if it rains, some would drop within their house. Even though, the family still preserved on, helping each other, supporting each other, not leaving anyone behind. Silver watching the young Li Qiye''s lifestyle couldn''t help but murmur to himself. ''Is this really going to be the one who would destroy the ''True Eternal Darkness?'' As he floated onto the sky. Silver had met Li Qiye''s family within this passed year. His father''s name was Li Qin, and his mother''s name is Shen Mei. Within that past year, Silver would always be there where Li Qiye would go along with his herds of sheep that he is taking care of for could be called rich family for the Desolate Era. A year of being friendly, which Silver liked and taught some too little Qiye, the former brawny kid became a bit fatter. Silver really like the still innocent Li Qiye because, for his age, Li Qiye already has m.a.t.u.r.e thinking compared to that of an a.d.u.l.t from his former world. Silver wanted to prevent the innocent little child''s fate of almost ''Eternal Torture'' but he couldn''t for he is restricted. In the end, Silver could only encourage Li Qiye to always believe in himself, never waver, never lose his fate and always believe for Silver would always be there to help him when the time calls for it. "Sir, I thank you for everything that you had given me, shown me, taught me and my family, but I think and believe that everyone would die, eventually. There are no immortals." firmly rejected Li Qiye. "That is where you are wrong, little boy. Believe me, I am Immortal. A true Immortal." claimed Silver. "If sir said so, then I will believe!" said Li Qiye but deep within, he didn''t believe. "I know that you are not believing me right now." smiled Silver. "Here, take these two maps. I have put something there that in the future you can call the ultimate weapon of some sort. Do keep them for it will help you." as he gave two maps to the young innocent Li Qiye. Li Qiye didn''t really believe, but he just accepted them thinking that Silver is just playing around. But! These two maps where Silver put two great treasures would be Li Qiye''s ultimate weapon against the Dark Overlords and the True Darkness. And that is not all, there is something on the map that could be really called the ''Ultimate Weapon'' unlike the other two. In the future, Li Qiye would use one to annihilate the Ming Clan, one for the Dark Overlords, and if he could figure the last one, he could stop the cycle of ''Creation and Destruction''! But let''s leave that for the future. After giving the two maps to Li Qiye, Silver gave him a communication jade which he could only use it the nine worlds are in danger while giving him instruction. Li Qiye committed everything in mind, but never truly believe it for he believed that there are no immortals in the world and everyone would die when the time comes. Even though that''s what he thought, he still dearly held the two maps and his memories with Silver deep within his mind because after Silver gave him those things and memories they shared, Silver farewelled to Li Qiye saying that they would see each other when the time comes. Silver didn''t want to do so, but he couldn''t do anything against the restriction placed on him. He wanted the innocent young Li Qiye to live a normal happy life but Heaven''s thought otherwise. Secret Realm~ This realm can''t be found unless anyone has the means like Silver A.K.A system. This realm is full of life, greens grasses everywhere, tall mountain peaks piercing through the sky. Rivers so wide that are clear as the translucent white. Birds flew everywhere, animals run about, insects buzz around. The place is the most peaceful place as it could be. Silver called this: The Heaven''s Realm! Even though he called it that, this place is within the ''Void Scripture'' one of the nine grand heavenly scriptures. Why would Silver be here? It is because the time has come for him. The time where he would fuse his ''Thirteen Fate Palaces'' along with his ''Thirteen Divine Sparks''! He only got thirteen! Thirteen ''True Fate Palaces''! Why is that so? This is all because Silver possesses thirteen different Divine Sparks! Each spark of his could claim one ''True Fate Palace'' and can even add fate palaces (A/N: Not ''True Fate Palaces. Just Fate Palaces which measure the person''s will). But why ''Thirteen Divine Sparks''? Of course, Silver''s Divine sparks just merged to each other, but that doesn''t mean he can''t separate them! Making him one of a kind! This is the new cultivation Silver had planned; Divine Spark + Fate Palaces will give him = Divine Palaces! Of course, any could do so, but they need the Martial Spirit World''s cultivation Law and Cycling Verse Law, then integrate each other creating a new, more powerful method. But this is not only a limited soul, one must travel between each verse to do so! With trillions of clones helping Silver cultivate, he had long reached the peak of Cycling Verse cultivation Law. And now, he only needed to fuse the two. In Martial Spirit World/Verse, he got stuck at God-King Realm Peak Late-Nine Order and he only needed to find his path for a further breakthrough. Now. Since coming to the Cycling Verse, he finally found his path! His Path: Conquer and Protect! Which made him finally able to a breakthrough to an unknown realm! Silver dispersed all of his clones, learning everything they had found and even the cultivation progress the got for each world. It is because of the fusion which would strengthen his soul! This is also one reason he could only keep playing with the young innocent Li Qiye for a year! Why is it so sudden? No. It is not really a sudden thing. Silver had spent countless years trying to find how do to such a thing! Even though he had the {Instant Mastery} skill, this couldn''t be called a skill. Silver had learned, he had watched, for countless years. The destruction, recreation, and many other things! BOOM!!! Within Silver''s soul, everything rumbled. Even his Divine sparks cracked from the sheer force of the fusion which is truly hard, the first in history! BOOM!!! BOOM!!! Resounding explosions took place within Silver''s soul. The fusion of Divine Spark and Fate Palaces is not as easy as it sounds! BOOM!!! CRACK!!! CRACK!!! Silver''s thirteen Divine Sparks cracked, giving him pain he had never felt before. Why didn''t he just go to slumber?? No. It is because Silver is creating a new method! A new form of cultivation along with soul! He can''t miss nor he can''t stay asleep like the last time. This is a new way. A newly, newly created thing for him. If he lost consciousness now. He might even die! Gritting his teeth as blood kept flowing from his mouth, Silver preserved. Not wanting nor he could let any chance past. "I AM CHAOS! I SHALL NOT DIE! THIS IS MY WAY! I SHALL DO THE IMPOSSIBLE!!!" "I SHALL BE THE ONE TO OPEN THE NEW PATH!" Unwavering. His will to become the strongest. His will to find out the truth. His will to see her again. None shall be able to stop him for he will never give up! ''Wait!!!'' ''I have {Instant Regeneration} skill. Why bother with this trivial injuries?'' He thought¡­ Chapter 176 - Xiao Shi... Emperor''s Domination/Cycling Verse~ Desolate Era~ Within Void Gate~ Unknown years passed since Silver fused his Divine Spark and his thirteen True Fate Palaces. Silver never had the chance to take a rest for an unknown amount of years, for he needed to stay awake. The fusion of his thirteen Divine Sparks and thirteen True Fate gave him so much pain that he never felt or known before. Since the start of the Heaven''s Will''s Epoch, Silver cultivated and reached the peak with the help of his trillions of clones. Everyone knew that one can only have one ''True Fate Palace'' because every living being has one soul but didn''t deter Silver in having thirteen ''True Fate Palaces''. How is possible? It was possible because Silver have thirteen Divine Sparks which represents the ''Soul'' making him able to create a ''True Fate Palace'' for each of his thirteen Divine Sparks. True Fate Palace - One could only have one. If that person''s ''True Fate Palace'' is to be destroyed means they are doomed to die. But now, Silver has thirteen ''True Fate Palaces''. If one where to ask what is ''True Fate Palace''? It is no other than one''s soul! And one could only have one! But now. Silver possessed thirteen ''Divine Sparks'' and thirteen ''True Fate Palaces''! Thirteen Divine Sparks, Thirteen True Fate Palaces. If Silver gave it his all, he could have 13 X 13 Fate Palaces over all! What kind of concept is that? No one knows. But Silver knew! He is the first and might be the only one who had ever done such a thing! After such a long time of searching and thinking, Silver was finally able to find a way! Ever since the, before, the true start of Heaven''s Will Epoch, Silver was always thinking about fusing Divine Spark and True Fate Palace. After spending thousands of years traveling all over the nine worlds, the tenth world, the three immortals world, and the desolate, not counting the world where the Dark Overlords hides, Silver was finally able to come up on how to do it! But the process is truly one hell of a kind! If he didn''t have his cheat skills and the all knowing and having system, Silver might have truly died during the fusion process! If Li Qiye would have thirteen Fate Palaces in the future that he would call ''Nirvana Heavens'' what would Silver call his own now? This now can be called a mystery. No one knows the answer. This is the first hurdle he needed to pass and completely integrate his ''True Fate Palaces'' with them which made it even harder. But. Thankfully, he is a cheat himself which made him able to do such a thing! (A/N: Question? Ask¡­) ¡ª- ''System. Time passed?'' asked Silver as he finally opened up his eyes. His dark black eyes have completely changed. If before, his dark black eyes could be said that it is the true meaning of that of a nothingness. Now, if one were to see it, it could be said that it is a full of wisdom, an unfathomable one at that! His old idiotic self has now completely been erased, changed into that of someone fitting the new things he possesses. But what thing? ''Hmm¡­ So the brat has already been possessed. What about Li Qin and Shen Mei?'' [ Answering to host¡­ They are still searching for Li Qiye and both are on the verge of dying ] ''Got it'' ''Let''s give the brat a surprise later'' ----------¡ª Unknown Realm~ Darkness. The place could only be called a dark place. There is no gravity, everything floats about. Treasures that are seemingly endless just floats about. In the far end of this dark place, there''s a throne glittering with golden color, giving light to anywhere it could reach. "Hah. Finally found someone to use for searching ''those'' treasures! If I ever got my hands on them, I could finally come out of this damnable place and stand against the *Old Villainous Heavens!* Hahaha!. Hurry and find me those things!" Laughed the middle-aged man sitting in the throne with a wicked smile on his face. "Hmmm¡­ Let me ask, why do you hide when you already have the ''Longevity Heavenly Treasure'' or grass I might call it, and now needing someone to go and find you those ''Three'' treasure''s ah?" a sudden unknown voice shocked the middle-aged man sitting on the throne out of his stupor of dreaming. Without noticing, a very handsome young man stood before him with his finger on his ear, seemingly wanting to take something out as he looks at him like nothing. "W-Who are you!? How did you find this place!?" shouted the middle-aged man as he abruptly stood up from his throne gathering his power to attack or defend from this unknown ''human'' that came out of nowhere. "Me? I''m Silver. I came here to ask, no, not ask but to tell you something." replied Silver as he removed his finger in his ear and blew at it. The middle-aged man didn''t know who Silver is; he had never seen him in his entire life. ''If he could come here without my knowing, not to mention the arrays I have put to hide this place, this could only mean, Space Scripture? No, it shouldn''t be possible! I put everything Ii have to make this place separated to the outside world. But how, just how did this person come here?'' thought the Middle-aged man while trying to see who and what Silver is, but to no avail. He could only see that Silver is a normal mortal! A mortal without cultivation or any of the sort! "Oho? Trying to gauge me? And you are mistaken. I do not have the Space Scripture because I don''t need it. Don''t bother brat, or should I call you Xiao Shi? Don''t bother brat; you can not look through me. In fact, I could kill you with a thought same as your ''Father''" said Silver, emphasising the ''Father'' part. "Wh-who are you!? What do you know!?" with a trembling finger, the Middle-aged man named Xiao Shi pointed his index finger to Silver with a terrified expression. "Who am I is not important, but what''s important is what I''m about to tell you. Refuse and you are dead. Even if you have that ''grass'', I could easily annihilate you and destroy this Immortal Demon Grotto of yours. So. Are you willing to listen?" threatened Silver with a smile on his face. Xiao Shi didn''t know what to do. The handsome young man seems to know everything about him; he felt like there are no secrets that this handsome young man in front of him doesn''t know. But more importantly, his ''Father'' that Silver had just mentioned. Thinking about this, Xiao Shi decided to hear what Silver had to say. Even if it''s unfavorable to him, he must listen or he might die and even his haven called Immortal Demon''s Grotto would end up getting destroyed with him. ---------------¡ª Years once again passed¡­ The desolate world had become livelier. Kingdoms rose. Clans Formed one after another, and so on. On a particular lively day. Silver walked about within a so-called thousand years old Kingdom with a bright smile on his face. As he walked happily, he heard something that made him want to listen. "Let me tell you something. The Emperor wants to make a competition for the young with a great reward." said one young man, privy information. "What? What kind of reward for the Emperor to give something, it must be an amazing treasure!" asked a young friend who had just arrived back to the kingdom earlier. "You may know this, but my father had become one of the officials on the court, he told me to train and take part in the upcoming competition. I heard that the Emperor organized a competition for the upcoming month to find someone worthy for his daughter!" said the young man who''s father told him about the upcoming event excitedly. "What!? Is that true?" asked the newly arrived young man back. "Of course. That''s why I have been diligently training since!" reassured the privy young man. "I-I won''t miss this event them! It seems like I must postpone my journey outside this time and take part. I hope that brother go easy on me if we ever meet in the stage by then," said the newly arrived young man. The privy young man just smiled back and didn''t say anything as they continued to walk away. Silver who was listening to their conversation couldn'' help but just shake his head with a smile on his face and also continued walking, looking for a place that could fill his stomach. As he walked, he abruptly stopped with a dumfounded expression. [ New Quest Found!¡­] Chapter 177 - Not Interested... Emperor Domination Verse~ Desolate Era~ Mortal Emperor World~ Silver stood on the street with a look of disbelief as he heard the system and saw his new quest. [ New Quest Found! The Competition! Details: Join and win the upcoming competition in the Kingdom called Vermilion while wearing a mask until the event ends. Rewards: Immortal Emperor''s Jade Stones X1,000,000 Failure: Host D.i.c.k Will Stand Proud for A Million Years Time Limit: 1 month and 1 week ] Seeing the blue panel in front of him and seeing the quest, Silver got dumfounded. ''System?'' [ Yes Host? ] ''Can I drop this quest? I remember having Mission Droppers, right?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes. The host has 10 Mission Droppers and the host can surely drop the quest ] [ Question¡­ Does the host wish to drop the quest? ] ''Wait. What is Immortal Emperor''s Jade Stones?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Immortal Emperor''s Jade Stones is the highest currency/money within the ten worlds ] ''And you''re giving me a million for this quest?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Indeed host ] ''Hmm¡­ But why do I have to wear a mask?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It is a requirement host ] ''Hmm¡­ I initially didn''t plan on staying in this place for long and just wanted to come and taste of their food but now I got this? Oh well, since I have nothing to do, might as well join the fun.'' As Silver talked to the system, the people seeing him daze on the street couldn''t help but burn his image right through the depths of their minds, especially the girls, even some married woman that''s with their husband couldn''t help but stare at Silver''s extremely handsome face which earned Silver hateful gazes from ''most'' of the men around. Since he got the quest with a good reward, he might and stop traveling and take some rest in this new kingdom and see if he could find someone to train as to kill time. Coming back from his thoughts, Silver once again continued walking, not minding the people nearby whispering about him since none dared to come near him which he liked. Strolling around as he looks for a good place to eat and soon found what everyone called ''Fiery Fire Inn'' which is the best within the Kingdom of Vermillion, Silver then entered with no one stopping him from entering. With his extremely handsome face, and ''Foreign'' clothes he''s wearing which is the first time everyone seeing in the kingdom, the guards thought he might be someone from a ''Rich and Powerful'' lineage Silver entered and sat on a free table after talking with the receptionist and paying for everything for a month and a week with thousand taels of gold. As Silver was just about to sit on the last free table, a bunch of loud laughter came about, startling everyone inside. Silver looked at the newly arrived group and seeing three young males wearing luxurious clothes followed with some guards, he thought, ''Might be some nobles'' and sat down as he waited for his orders to arrive. As Silver sat and waited for his orders to arrive, he suddenly remembered something and asked, ''System, I forgot to ask, how many years till the start of the canon? I''ve already spent years here and already lost count on how many.'' [ Answering to host¡­ It would be three billion years, a million, and 30 thousand year''s host before the start of the main canon. The host has been in the Cycling Verse for 109 million years. ] ''Three billion years? Damn, that''s too long! Can''t I do anything about it?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host can just go back to Martial Spirit Verse and come back to Cycling Verse as he changes the time dilation or the host can just annihilate the Ancient Ming at the tenth world so they won''t be banished in the nine worlds in the future but by doing so would change the timeline and many things ] ''Hmmm¡­ I''ll take option one and won''t massacre them unless they hurt and kill those who I want to protect. Though, I can''t go back unless I got the item I need, right?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Indeed. The host can''t go back to Martial Spirit Verse unless he found the item ] ''Hmm¡­ Since I already know where it is, I''ll just go get it later. I''m in no hurry anyway.'' As Silver conversed with the system, the three young males in luxurious clothing walked towards where he is seated as one said, "Hey you! How dare you occupy this young master''s table! Are you tired of living?!" fiercely, making Silver stop his conversation with the system and looked at the young male who disturbed him. The young male in luxurious clothing who spoke in an aggressive tone to Silver seeing Silver''s extremely handsome face and nonchalant looked on his face as he stared at him made the young male angrier. "Got a problem with me sitting here? And no one told me that this table belonged to anybody. So why do you claim it is yours? Are you high or something?" asked Silver, not putting the young male in front of him in his eyes. "Impudent! Do you know who you are speaking to?" angrily shouted one guard. "Don''t know, not interested," replied Silver nonchalantly, which made the young male and the other two along with the guards angrier at him while also dumbfounding everyone inside. "Who is he? How could he speak like that in front of Young Master Murong, Young Master Jian, Young Master He?" asked one junior sitting in a nearby table in a monotone voice. "I don''t know." replied his senior "Maybe he just came here today and doesn''t know the three young masters?" asked another Junior. "Stop talking lest they might hear us," warned another senior, making their two juniors stop talking, not wanting to make the three young masters hear them. Silver, with his acute hearing, heard the gossips around but didn''t mind it. ''Three young masters, huh? Well, they sure aren''t bad with their ''Warrior Canopy'' cultivation with their ages, he thought. "Humph! judging from your clothes, it seems like you are just a country bumkin not knowing who I am! Very well, let me enlighten you, I am from the Murong Clan, Murong De!" said one of the three young males, names Murong De with a smug look on his face thinking, ''Now tremble mortal and beg for forgiveness before I kill you,'' he thought as he looked at Silver with disdain, thinking that he is just a mere mortal since he can feel no cultivation coming from Silver. But not to his expectation, Silver said. "Oh, okay. Not interested" nonchalantly. Hearing Silver''s reply, Murong De''s face turned ugly. With a wave of his hand, a sword flew out from his spatial ring and grabbed it with both his hands as he swung it towards Silver saying. "Who do you think you are mortal! Die!" intending to kill the extremely handsome man sitting in front of him. Silver seeing the sword coming at him, eyes turned cold. Catching the sword with his b.a.r.e hands and stopping it in its track, Silver coldly said. "I intended to just eat peacefully in here and rest, but what is wrong with you people wanting to kill just because someone isn''t interested in you?" The young male eye''s widened in disbelief since the mortal he thought easily caught his treasured sword barehanded, he tried moving it but it wouldn''t budge an inch at the extremely handsome young man''s grasp. Everyone inside almost couldn''t believe what they were seeing. At first, they thought the extremely handsome young man is just a mortal filled with money so they didn''t bother putting him in their eyes, but now? A Warrior Canopy cultivator with a Noble Rank treasure sword got stopped by his b.a.r.e hands? Who is this young man?! They thought. Silver let go of the sword with a light push as the young man also stepped a few backward and said, "Scram and don''t bother me, I just want to eat. Bother me again and I''ll kill you." warned Silver. Murong De, the Jian, and He young masters along with the guards grew angrier at Siver''s attitude. "Kill him! I will take responsibility!" shouted Murong De in madness. He felt humiliated; no one within the kingdom ever made him lose face this much ever since he was born. This is the first! Who was the Murong Clan? Murong Clan is the number one clan in the Vermillion Kingdom followed by the Jian Clan and He Clan, only a level below the Royal Family! And now a certain nobody dared to humiliate him and the others like this? He won''t take it! He had made up his mind to kill the unknown nobody in front of him! With the fierce command of Murong De, the guards with their own respective weapons along with the Jian and He young masters plunged towards Silver. Seeing the incoming attacks, Silver activated his thought law and said, "Slap" As he said the word, an invincible power slapped the six guards outside along with the Jian and He young masters with an unknown fate. Except for Murong De, who got planted to the hard floor, face first as the impact created a small crack to the hard floor as blood and teeth flew out of him not knowing how it happened. The people inside watching the scene stared in disbelief, not knowing what to say, but thought. ''It''s over, this young man is doomed!'' knowing what is to happen if the Murong Clan were to hear to the event. Murong De coughed as more blood gushed out from his mouth, glaring fiercely at Silver, he said. "Y-you! How dare you! M-my father will come and kill you!" "Tsk. I don''t care who or what will come, but one thing is certain, you are dead," said Silver coldly. With a wave of his hand, a dark flame with a glistering dot of lights dances within Silver''s palm. Murong De seeing the flame in Silver''s hand felt danger, he wanted to move and ran away but couldn''t, he is stuck at the floor powerless. "You! W-what are you planning to do! Stop! My father will kill you! Stop right now and I will not make things difficult for you!" shouted Murong De in a frightened tone. Silver once again waved his hand and the dark flame flew towards Murong De. Everything seeing the dark flame felt danger coming from it, an unknown amount of danger but didn''t know why! As the flame flew and fell towards Murong De within instant upon contact covered Murong De''s whole body and incinerated him. Murong De couldn''t even scream, he got burned to nothingness not leaving even ash for his clan to mourn. Silver, seeing that the noisy dog dead and gone, said, "Now I can finally eat in peace" nonchalantly. The people watching the event play from start to finish couldn''t help but gulped their own saliva in fear towards this extremely handsome looking young man. No-one stopped them, even the inn''s owner or workers for they feared the Murong Clan and knowing Murong De''s notorious deeds just sat tight on their seats not wanting to offend him or the Murong Clan, but this nobody killed him like an insect not knowing who he just killed and what is about to befall him! "Hmm? Is the food not done yet?" asked Silver, making everyone stare at him no longer wanting to stay and eat at the place and quickly rushed out except for the inn''s workers. One worker heard Silver and quickly said, "Y-y-yes! We will bring it out right away sir!" not wanting to offend Silver and quickly went and took the dishes to him along with the others. Foods filled Silver''s table as he quickly devoured them. He ate like a beast that didn''t eat anything for years. The workers didn''t stop serving him foods as he ate like there''s no tomorrow. Forget his handsome face; just his appetite alone might make one not want to marry him! Two hours later, Silver finally finished eating and burped saying, "That was great! Now for some beer!" and created a case of cold beer and started drinking while the inn workers cleaned out the table. As Silver drank his beer in happiness, someone barged through the inn''s door destroying it in the process followed by many other people with a good amount of cultivation. The first one to enter the broke the door looked at the two bloodied face young males that were earlier together with Murong De and asked. "Tell me! Who? Who killed my De''er!?" in rage. The Jian and He young masters looked at the seemingly devoid of customer but then found Silver, sitting there with a red bottle in hand and pointed their finger towards him both shouted. "I-it''s him! He was the one who killed Young Master De!" Silver was looking at them like he doesn''t care which made the Murong De''s father burst of rage, "You! How dare you kill my son!" "Hmm? Got a problem?" asked Silver nonchalantly. Chapter 178 - Kingdom Destruction... Part 1 Emperor''s Domination Verse~ Desolate Era~ Mortal Emperor World~ Vermillion Kingdom¡­ Inside the inn called Fiery Fire Inn there sat Silver with a bottle of beer in his hand as he nonchalantly stares at the hundreds or so people that came to the place in rage. Looking at the middle-aged man whose face is distorted in rage, filled with killing intent, Silver asked, "Got a problem?" "You!" shouted the middle-aged man who''s the current Patriarch of the Murong Clan named Murong Gen, hearing and seeing how Silver looks and speak at him composed himself but didn''t let his rage diminish. He then said, "Kid, it seems like you don''t know who you are speaking too. Do you even know who we are?" staring at Silver with a cold glint in his eyes. "I don''t know who you guys are nor do I care. Scram now and don''t bother me lest I destroy you all." replied Silver as he gulped a shot. "Good! It seems like you don''t know who we, the Murong Clan are! I''ll give you one time to redeem yourself, kowtow nine times, and cut both of your hands and I''ll not kill you," said Murong Gen not knowing what Silver is capable of. Not even the Jian and He young masters knew even the guards for they didn''t see how Silver killed Murong De. Since those who saw had already run far away except the inn''s worker''s who didn''t want to say anything lest they might die if they asked without being questioned kept their mouth shut and just hid at the corners. "Huh?! You kill me? You are mistaken something here. Last advice, scram to where you came from and don''t threaten me again or not only you and everyone you took along with you will die, I''ll make sure to flip over your whole three clans." threatened Silver who''s starting to get irritated. ''I just came here to have my fill so why do these shitheads keep on coming disturbing my peace? Cultivation worlds are really troublesome, he thought. Murong Gen and everyone who followed him could see that the extremely handsome young man sitting there and drinking something they don''t know is clearly a mortal without cultivation of the sort. But thinking about it, how did this mortal even kill Murong De who was at the Warrior Canopy Realm and even possessed a Royal Noble Ranked Treasure be killed by him? Thinking of this, Murong Gen came into realization, ''How could a mortal possibly kill De''er? No. He must be hiding his cultivation with some sort of treasure!'' as he thought of that, Murong Gen thought the extremely handsome young man became greedy. ''If I kill him and take his treasure, not only would De''er be avenged, our clan might see the new light and become more powerful!'' ''Greedy bastard'' thought Silver. Silver could hear the thoughts of anyone he wants due to the ''Thought Scripture Law'' and his powerful soul. Smiling lightly, Silver said, "I''ll give you a minute to scram away from my sight or believe me, I''ll make you watch me flipping over your entire clan along with those two!" "Don''t take my clan as a weakling! Very well, since you do not want to apologize, do not blame us for killing you!" said Murong Gen and unleashed his cultivation which is at the ''Soul Creation'' namely ''Named Hero'' and pressured Silver, trying to make him kneel or even die. "Hmm¡­ A named Hero, just an insect," said Silver nonchalantly, not even feeling a bit of the pressure Murong Gen is giving him. Hearing what Silver said, Murong Gen, the Jian and He clan young masters along with the hundreds of experts Murong Gen took with him couldn''t help but stare at Silver in disbelief. Seeing that his cultivation can''t even faze the extremely handsome young man couldn''t help but stop as his body started trembling. "Wh-who are you!? Which lineage did you come from?" stutteringly asked Murong Gen. "I sit, I walk, I eat, I crap, I fight, I sleep, and I f.u.c.k without changing my name since you want to know who I am, I shall bless you before you die. I am called Silver Blaze, the Chaos Dragon God!" introduced Silver and finally released his aura. Crack! Crack! As Silver unleashed a portion of his dragonic aura, Murong Gen along with everyone he took along with him were all forced to kneel and as their knees hit the hard floor, the floor cracked, as they all spilled out blood. "I have given your son a chance to scram for his life, but his arrogance killed him. I gave you time to scram, but you also didn''t listen. I guess what they say is true, ''Like father like son'' indeed." said Silver in a cold tone. Murong Gen could only stare in Silver with fright, he wished that he should have investigated the matter more before moving and ranting with his mouth, but all are late. He knows that he would die because of his own arrogance. What connection? What scheme? Nothing works against absolute power! "P-p-p-please! Forgive us!" pleaded Murong Gen. "Let me ask. If I was a weak mortal, would have you son, or you showed mercy?" asked Silver. Murong Gen grimaced in pain, he said. "Y-yes! W-we would!" desperately. "Tsk! I''ll say no more since I''m not really good at reasoning, but do know, I know your thoughts. And for that, you will die." coldly said Silver. With his aura unleashed, Silver turned most of the group Murong Gen brought with him into blood mist except Murong Gen, the Jian and He young masters since he could tell what they are thinking. Silver let go of the Jian and He clan young masters and said, "You two have a future, don''t follow the ways of the Murong or you both will die along with your clans. Scram out of this Kingdom along with your families and the innocents, you have one day to do this!" giving the two kids a chance to turn into a new leaf since Silver could tell that deep within, the two of them are good, just following Murong De before just to gain some face for themselves or be pressured by Murong De. He had read their memories, that is why he is giving the two kids a chance, but not the Murong Clan. Silver also learned something that made him decide to flip over the Murong Clan firmly and even the whole Vermillion Kingdom itself! ''System'' [ Yeas host? ] ''Drop the quest'' [ Question: Is the host sure? ] ''Yes! Drop the f.u.c.k.i.n.g quest!'' [ Affirmative! Activating Mission Dropper¡­ Dropping The Competition Quest¡­ Done! Nine Mission Dropper Left ] ''Now then'' Silver then looked at the inn''s worker and said, "You guys have one day to scram out of this kingdom. Take your family and everyone dear to you. You have one day before I flip over this so-called Vermillion Kingdom!" The workers'' face turned pale, some didn''t know why but some did and convince the others after thanking Silver for doing this life-saving deed. After bowing and even kowtowing to Silver after he broke a seal to some of the workers who cried in gratitude, everyone left after hearing Silver''s demand to take the innocents away from the kingdom. Why would Silver destroy a kingdom he has just been into just for some hours? After Silver saw the Memories of the Jian and He clan masters memories, Silver activated his sense and covered the whole kingdom and saw the thing he never wanted to see. Slavery! The whole Vermillion Kingdom is making almost all the mortals their slaves branding them with a seal! But that is not the only thing that made Silver angry, what made him angry was the people''s condition, more like the slaves that took almost 47% of the whole kingdom. Children almost starving to death. Bodies piled up somewhere as insects feed at them. He didn''t know. But the prosperity every visitor could see are made by the sacrifice of the mortals! The bright side everyone sees on the kingdom is built by the bones and blood of mortals! Mortals who can''t even fight back! When Silver was looking for his path, he decided. He would protect the powerless and destroy all the wicked. And this kingdom went against his path. Slavering the powerless mortals to their own bidding as they live in luxury! This is his path and also his promise. To protect and destroy. And since such a kingdom that uses the mortals as slaves exist, he would destroy it! No. This is no longer important. What he decided, he would act for it. Silver sat within the inn, alone and waiting. [ Alert¡­ The time limit the host put has come to an end ] ''Very well'' ''Time to destroy this f.u.c.k.i.n.g kingdom!'' Chapter 179 - Soon... Hi Guys. Magnus here. I''ll be writing soon. Was just recovering for sometime. Doctor said. "A month or two for full recovery" but nah... Not gonna wait that long. Will write ''ass'' soon as I can. Yeah. So expect some chaps. Soon... Lol... Chapter 179 - Destroying A Kingdom... Part 2 Emperor Domination Verse~ Desolate Era~ Mortal Emperor World~ Vermillion Kingdom¡­ Fiery Fire Inn¡­ Inside the Inn, Silver sat as he drank his beer peacefully while waiting for the time limit he had set before doing what he had declared. With the system''s notification, he sat up as he finished the opened bottle of beer and walked out of the inn while dragging the beat up Murong Gen. Outside the inn there stood hundreds of enrage people, they had been trying to go inside the inn and see who has the guts to make them lose face by not putting their clan on his/her eyes. When they saw the extremely handsome looking young man named Silver while dragging a beaten up Murong Gen, the Murong Ancestor who had come out of his seclusion which is a coffin sealed by bloodstones to extend his life and was forced to come out seeing his son in his current state almost went insane from rage, but he had to kept his cool since he wants to settle the matter fast and go back to seal himself or his old life would be burnt out and die faster. Keeping his rage in check, the Murong Clan Ancestor said in a cold tone. "Young man, do you know who you have just provoked? From a glance I could tell that you do not know the immensity of heaven and earth to dare beat up my son, Murong Clan''s Patriarch within Vermillion Kingdom. Tell me, which lineage you herald from so I could tell them who killed you later and give up the treasure you are using to conceal you cultivation or there''ll be nothing left after I''m done with you." as he said this, he started revolving his energy even to the point of using his blood vitality with greed and deep hatred into his eyes. Hearing what the Murong Ancestor said, Silver burst out laughing. "What lineage? What treasure? I have so many that I can''t even count it even if I spend hundreds of years looking through them, so which treasure? And oh, you are mistaken. I am not a kid. I don''t even f.u.c.k.i.n.g know my age now and I have been around long before your Ancestor was even born, so in terms of age, everyone of you are kids. By the way, your Ancient Saint cultivation is nothing in my eyes, all of you are just ants." he replied with a mocking tone. "Humph! Such a braggart! It seems like you are smart enough to not tell which lineage you came from. Are you afraid that we might also go and kill every last one of your clan and family?" said the Murong Ancestor as he is now ready to attack along with all of his clan''s elite members. Silver eyes went cold when his family got mentioned by this Murong Ancestor and even threatening to kill them. It has been long for Silver and he greatly misses his family; he wanted to go back to Martial Spirit Verse so he could summon a portal for them to come since he can''t do it from Emperor''s Domination Verse a.k.a Cycling Verse but things aren''t that simple, before he could go back to Martial Spirit Verse, he must find and take the item he needed before being able to go back and summon a portal. He knew where the item is but before he could even take it, he must first reach his Super Saiyan transformation and break the barrier protecting the item. He sure has the [All Barrier Breaker] skill, but he was restricted in using it to break the barrier and take the item. The restriction is, he must use his own brute strength/power to break the barrier and not his skill. And if he used it, the item might not deem him worthy since the barrier was put by the item itself and only to be broken by the one who is worthy. And now, an idiot mentioned his greatly missed family made Silver not wanting to speak more and just kill them all. After all, he is not a someone good at reasoning and would use force if needed and even destroy everything if he needed to do so. "I am someone who had watched the creation of this Cycle, someone who has existed since the Legendary Era and killed millions of Gods, Immortals, Overlords, of those who treated mortals as slaves. And you? This kingdom? You are all nothing. And you dare threaten my family? Since you think that you are so powerful with your measly Ancient Saint cultivation, let me show you just who I am!" coldly said Silver. Suddenly, the bright morning sky turned dark as an unimaginable blood vitality, longevity, power, and a massive dark planet like lit up by thirteen bright lights covered the sky spanning for millions of miles in range. At the top, the center of the planet, there stood a majestic golden palace. To the north, there proudly stood a gigantic pillar that pierces the skies above covered in mysterious symbol this is called the Pillar of Life. At the south, a tree so tall that''s even taller than the Pillar of Life gives of an unmeasurable amount of life stood tall that even the strongest storm would never shake, this is called the Tree of Life. At the western corner, a massive cauldron gives off a feeling of dread as it burns with a blackish flame with bright dots along, everyone calls this the Cauldron of Life. And at the eastern part, a seemingly massive and deep sea full of almost transparent water and almost flooding the entire place as waves goes about and would never drain no matter what just stayed there seemingly not caring about others. Everyone calls this, the Spring of Life! The Murong Ancestor, his clan members, and everyone on the city, even the so-called Emperor that''re watching the event from the palace, all trembled in fear upon seeing the ''Planet'' Silver had made come into being. T-The Legendary Immortal Emperor with thirteen fate palaces? How¡­ how is this possible! What everyone didn''t know was Silver only made one of his thirteen Divine Sparks appear along with the fusion of his true fate palaces. If he did, everyone might die in fear because of everyone''s knowledge, one person can only have one ''True Fate Palace'' and if one''s ''True Fate Palace'' were to be destroyed, they would die. But Silver is not like them, he possesses thirteen ''True Fate Palaces'' due to him possessing thirteen Divine Sparks. "A-an Immortal Emperor from the legends!" shouted everyone and one by one, all of them started kneeling in front of Silver. What can he, the Murong Ancestor do in the face of a legendary being? Seeing everyone kneeling in front of him, Silver said in disdain. "Oho? Why are you kneeling now? Afraid are you?" The Murong Ancestor couldn''t speak, even if he wanted to he might end up bitting his tongue because of the pressure Silver is giving him. Silver no longer wanted to bother with them, so he used his ''Thought Scripture Law'' and Soul Skill to destroy everyone of the Murong clan soul and instantly killed them all. Murong Gen who Silver didn''t kill and let him witness how he killed his entire family like nothing regretted what he had done, what his son had done. Looking at Silver he asked, "Please, kill me." Silver smiled coldly and retracted his Divine Palace that became a Divine World, making the sun give light to the earth again and said. "Didn''t I tell you that you will watch how I flip over your clan? What I said, I will do. Do not worry though, I''ll kill you when I''m done" then he flew on the sky towards the Murong Clan''s residence along with Murong Gen whose eyes no longer posses no life. Reaching the place, Silver activated his {Taker} skill and took every treasure the Murong Clan possessed to his inventory. After doing so, he activated his {Gravity} ability and covered the entire Murong Clan with it, saying. "See how I flip over your clan." Slowly, the ground trembled as cracks soon started appearing. Not long after, the entire Murong Clan''s residence floated up in the air. Crumbles of rocks and soil keep falling down on the ground below. Those who could see the floating land within the kingdom all went wide eyes and thought. ''Can all Immortal Emperor''s do the same? Such strenght!'' Silver then did as he said, the floating piece of earth flipped over and fell on the ground back to where it was before but now it wasn''t the same, the ground below became the earth above! After doing so, Silver threw a dead Murong Gen to the ground and even made a hole for him to be buried. "Now then, where was that so-called emperor of this kingdom?" said Silver as he activated his Divine Sense and covered the whole kingdom. Searching for the emperor, Silver frowned, he couldn''t find him! Not even the empress, the imperial princess, and those bunch of sealed coffins under the kingdom''s palace. ''The hell! They''ve run!'' Chapter 180 - Immortal Emperor?... Nah. Cry! Emperor Domination Verse~ Desolate Era~ Mortal Emperor World~ Vermillion Kingdom¡­ Silver floated on the sky with his senses covering the entire Vermillion Kingdom looking for the so-called emperor and others, but what he didn''t know is that when he retracted his Divine Palace which has become the Divine World, the emperor and many of the royal family members had quickly and silently disappeared. But who is Silver? Can they even hide away from him? They are not like those lots calling themselves ''True Terror'' being able to hide from him. Spreading his senses, Silver covered the entire massive Mortal Emperor with it, trying to locate where the so-called emperor had gone to. But after sometime of looking and searching, he couldn''t find them! ''The f.u.c.k! Where did they run to? How could they disappear from this world so quickly?!'' [ Answering to host¡­ The one''s host is looking for have already fled to Vajra World through a portal hidden within their palace which is connected to the other side ] ''So that''s how it is! But wasn''t traveling to another world takes time? How could they do it so fast ah?'' ''Hmm¡­ So that''s the reason why there are too many mortals digging up a mine nearby their palace ah. What a d.i.c.k of an emperor! He has always been ready to flee and leave his people behind ah and also the reason why Jian Clan and He Clan are being suppressed by the Murong, huh? Couldn''t those two clan revolt before?'' [ Answering to host¡­ They couldn''t indeed host because of the powers supporting the Murong Clan and the Xie royal family ] ''Hmm¡­ Vermillion Empire and Qui Clan from the Beast world, huh? Oh well, might as well create clones and send them to hunt those shits and destroy them'' Silver thought and created two clones possessing 80% of his true strength and sent them to hunt the dog of an emperor who was always ready to leave his people behind and also the powers making them do what they wanted at Mortal Emperor World while the other one went to Beast world to annihilate the Qui clan. Silver knew of these two powers since he had traveled the nine worlds, the tenth world, the three immortals world before and others, and as he travelled, he would always destroy those who would make slaves out of mortals while some used them as sacrifices. He didn''t want to see slavery out of mortals since everyone was born a mortal, but as times goes by, cultivator clans and lineages formed and used their cultivation to make mortals their slaves. He didn''t want this, and this is the reason why he would destroy everyone who makes mortals their slaves no matter who they are. After sending his clones out to chase and destroy, Silver then eyed the mortals that are sleep depraved, half-step to death due to hunger, fatigue, and so on. He felt bad for them, what he thinks is, who knows if anyone from these mortals could have achieved some accomplishments in the future and even help those who are weak? Activating his {Gravity} ability, he made the thousands of weak mortals float on the sky, making them afraid while some felt relief thinking that their death has come and they could finally rest in peace. But that was until they heard the extremely handsome young man spoke, saying. "Don''t be afraid. No one will make you their slaves now. You lot shall be the first people to live in my Empire that I''m about to create." ''How should we live our lives now that we are not slaves anymore? We are freed? Then how do we feed ourselves? Being a slave gave us food to eat and live, but we are not slaves anymore, so how do we live our lives? Who would give us food?'' But of course Silver could hear their thoughts and smiled warmly as he looked at them saying. "Do not worry about how you guys live. I shall give you food, a house to stay, but in due time, you must work for your lives and family. Let''s go and take the others before going to my place," he said without being asked. The mortals didn''t know what to say, nor they could do anything but be forced to fly on the sky for the first time of their lives and just let what their savior do to them. As they flew Silver didn''t forget to give protection on them, since they are just mortals, half-step to death doors, he knew that they might die from just the speed of how he fly on the air. Hundreds of miles away from the Vermillion Kingdom, there stood thousands of people with their mouth agape from the earlier power they have felt. Some knew that it came from Silver while some not, those who knew especially the Jian and He clan young masters told their elders that it came from the one who almost killed them a day before but spared them, and so heard the others then gossips spreads. Silver with the former mortal slaves have arrived right where they are but stayed on the sky, seeing their expressions Silver couldn''t help but smile, he then slowly floated down along with the former mortal slaves giving the people down below a fright. Most of them thought that he was here to massacre them all, but when they heard what Silver said, they thanked him from the bottom of their hearts. Since they are far away from the kingdom now, Silver then once again activated his {Taker} skill and took everything worth taking and placed them in his inventory. After doing so, he activated his {Gravity} ability and did the same as what he did to the Murong Clan, flipping over the f.u.c.k.i.n.g kingdom along with all the soldiers who had taken p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in doing what they wanted to the slaves before. Silver did not kill all the soldier though, he took others with him who was also just pressured on what the royal and Murong Clan wanted and left those who deserved death in the kingdom, burying them all along with it. Clapping his hands after flipping over a kingdom, Silver said in a happy tone. "Now that''s done, let''s go to my place where no one will ever make slaves out of you again." and as he said so, Silver teleported everyone with him to the place he called ''his place''. A day later. The news about one of the strongest kingdoms in the Mortal Emperor World being destroyed traveled fast, which shocked everyone. But that wasn''t the end of it. After a week, another news from other world''s super forces being destroyed shook the nine worlds to its core. The Qui clan from the Beast World and the Xie clan from the Vajra world, which was also a super force getting destroyed in less than a day, traveled fast, making many super powers shrunk their necks in fear that they might be next, but not knowing how, how could they prevent it? -----------¡ª Heaven Spirit World~ This world is almost covered in water, there''s almost no land to live at, but there are some places which everyone could. A world shocking battle is taking place with ten''s of participants fighting with their all to kill their foes. Some who looked extremely young and above-average handsome man battled nine others. Cuts could be seen all over his body as blood flows out, but those cuts didn''t linger long since they healed extremely fast but no matter how fast they heal, they couldn''t keep up on how fast he''s getting cut. The young man had the treasure on his hand whilst the others are trying to take it away from him intending to kill him, but the young man held strong, fighting off the nine figures trying to take the treasure away from him. This young man is called Gu Chun! Outside of the storm, there is a black crow flying as he peered inside the storm, watching the battle for the first to become the Immortal Emperor! And this crow is no other than the innocent Li Qiye! It has been millions of years since Li Qiye''s soul had been placed into the black crow, and years after years he had been looking for three treasures that Xiao Shi wanted him to find (Immortal Demon Grotto guy). But no matter where Li Qiye went and look for the three treasures, he couldn''t find them, instead, he looked for a way to seal his memories so that Xiao Shi won''t be able to look at them or search through it. Now that he had arrived and stayed at the Charming Spirit World for years unknown and watching the fight, he finally found out how to do it! Since he had traveled the nine worlds, he had found many heaven-defying treasures, and he didn''t want Xiao Shi to find out about them, especially the two treasure maps that Silver had given him before. He had wanted to seal or even erase his memories of them so that he could retrieve them when he finally got his true body back and kill Xiao Shi. But what he didn''t know was Silver already threatened Xiao Shi about Li Qiye to never ever peer into his memories or he would come and kill him before he could do so. The year that Silver and Li Qiye was not for nothing, Silver left a trial on Li Qiye''s soul so that if the poor boy was to ever be in danger of death and so on, he could go and help him out. But Li Qiye didn''t know any of these, he never saw Silver nor his father and mother after being used by Xiao Shi nor he could go and find them since he doesn''t have full control of his body yet. Thus, this gave the idea to him on training someone and reach the legendary Immortal Emperor cultivation and posses the heavens will because it might help him go about his plans while also at the same time protecting the nine worlds. And with such thoughts, Li Qiye watched the fight to the end, until Gu Chun had finally become an Immortal Emperor. Soon right after Gu Chun became an Immortal Emperor, up on the sky on the nine worlds, a massive screen floated about in 99 different places for all the people to see. (99 in every world. Except for the tenth world) Not long after the screen appeared and had gathered everyone''s attention throughout the nine worlds, a video started playing. First, in a barren land, a little boy was born, and as the video played, everyone could see more like watch how Immortal Emperor Gu Chun came to be. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun was embarrassed to death. He cursed at the heavens why it is showing his life from before to becoming an Immortal Emperor. He wanted to go and hide, but for face sake, he stayed and watched. Sometimes feeling proud while sometimes wanting to go and kill somebody, but more or less, he wanted to dig a hole a hide on it and never come out. -------------¡ª Mortal Emperor World~ Laughing sometimes, sometimes getting mad, sometimes¡­ sleeping. The video played for a year as it only summaries how Immortal Emperor Gu Chun came to be. Many cursed as to why it is happening since ever the ancient times, nothing like this happened! Nothing like this was ever recorded ah! But the culprit knows. He is Silver! "Heh. Did you think I don''t know how to go about things? Dream on!" ---------¡ª Meanwhile¡­ On the Heaven''s Will Secret place. A middle-aged man is currently crying. Asking himself while shouting. "Why? Why does something like this happen?" "Weren''t I only supposed to oversee the Heaven''s Will?" "So Why? Why do I have to record everything an Immortal Emperor''s life and show it to the world?" "Why?" "Waaaaahhhhhh" "I can''t take this anymore." "Wahhhhhhhhh" "My, my name has been tarnished!" "Wahhhhhhhhh" "Someone help me!" "Wahhhhhhhhh" And tears so flooded the place. Chapter 182 - Immortal Emperor Gu Chun... Emperor''s Domination Verse/Cycling Verse~ Desolate Era~ Heaven Spirit World~ Hundreds of years passed since Gu Chun had become an Immortal Emperor and established his sect as an Imperial Lineage. It was only one sect lineage, but would be separated into four branches in the future. Gu Chun didn''t/couldn''t ascend to the ''Tenth World'' for he didn''t know of its existence. Not only him, everyone didn''t know of it except for Silver and Li Qiye who had gone there before with his crow body. Many people came to Heaven Spirit World from all the other worlds and congratulated him. Although everyone watched his life from being born to becoming an Immortal Emperor, everyone still respected him, albeit many still talked about some of his secrets behind his back. Even though everyone saw or watched how Immortal Emperor Gu Chun come to be, many still respected him and the Charming Spirit Race, giving them the title of ''Heaven''s Blessed Children'' because of Immortal Emperor Gu Chun is from the Charming Spirit Race. Within the hundreds of years he spent on the nine worlds, Immortal Emperor Gu Chun had travelled everywhere he could. When he read some ancient scrolls about the existence of the Tenth World, it excited him greatly, but how do I go there? He thought and would always try to find a way to anywhere and everywhere that might lead the way to the tenth world. Alas, he didn''t know how to go there but didn''t give up trying to find a way and reach the legendary tenth world. At this time, Silver had come to the Heaven Spirit World after creating his own country and empire, settling the former slaves while leaving Jian and He clan to take care of the empire while he''s gone. At first there was only some thousand of people but as time passes new lives was born and grew making the population go up. Silver didn''t mistreat anyone. True to his word, he gave them houses, taught them how to farm and cultivate. He never liked politics; thus he gave the Jian and He clan to take care of things on the empire. He was also thinking about Serafall and her little sister Sona since the two are good at it, but he can''t open a portal here only at Martial Spirit Verse for his wives to be able to come here along with him. At first, he wanted to the Sacred Nether World and looked for an Alchemy Fowl to help his farm, since he also planted and grew vegetables and fruits in a fertile divine land to past his time. Of course he not only planted veggies and fruits, he also planted many things that could be used for alchemy and create pills. He now only needed to wait for time. He could have aged those by using his {Time Ability} but he didn''t and decided to just let nature take its course. And since the system told him that the Alchemy Fowl is laying eggs, he didn''t bother it for now and came to the Heaven Spirit world instead. To visit the Bonesea! Around this time, many people are present since a phenomenon that everyone believed to be the birth of a treasure. Silver didn''t mind those people as he slowly walked onto the water''s surface, ignoring everyone''s stares of disbelief on him. One should know that the water from the Bonesea could corrode everything and kill anyone. And now, seeing someone walking on the water''s surface calmly walking like he''s on the land everyone could only stare at Silver, the extremely handsome young-looking man on the outside but no one knows just how exactly old he is. When he reached his destined place, where he met Mu La the exceptional beauty he met before sealing herself, which led him to kill many beasts and creating the now called Bonesea, he sat then created different kinds of fresh flowers as he dropped it on the sea and let it float there, watching it float on the blood-red sea. To everyone''s surprise, the fresh flowers that the unknown handsome young man dropped on the Bonesea didn''t get corroded or anything, it just floated there, floating along the sea ripples, never to get corroded or wither. As a ship neared the unknown handsome young man, someone shouted on the deck, saying: "Hey, want to board our ship? There''s only five of us here." The unknown handsome young man, which is called Silver, looked up and saw a ship made different kinds of bones. He couldn''t help but smile and nod, accepting the invitation. Silver then sat up and jumped on the ship''s deck. "Are you guys going to try and find treasures here?" Silver asked with a smile, knowing who he is talking to. "Yes. We saw a golden light with the form of a trident made of light and traveled here and we would like to try our luck to see if we are lucky enough to find it." replied a seemingly 30-year-old man, full of vigor and explosive strength hidden deep within him and seemingly the leader of the group. "You guys can just call me Silver. May I know who your companion is, Immortal Emperor Gu Chun?" said Silver with a smile on his face. It seems like that the one who invited Silver was Immortal Emperor Gu Chun, thus Silver agreed on boarding their ship and accepting his invitation. If it was any other, Silver wouldn''t have even paid them attention, but seeing Immortal Emperor Gu Chun was the one who invited him, he accepted. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and his four companions tried to pry his strength, but to their surprise, they could only tell, feel, etc, that the handsome young man standing in front of them is a complete mortal! If he is just a mortal, how could he walk, sit, and even take out fresh flowers that the Bonesea can''t even corrode, much less kill or drown? But the thing is, the handsome young man who introduced himself as Silver in front of them didn''t even possess a space pouch or even a spatial ring! So how? Just where did those flowers come from? Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and his companions are filled with questions, one after another. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and his companion didn''t believe that the handsome young man standing in front of them is a mortal. In fact, they thought of him as an old monster disguise in mortal form, which is not far from the truth! One middle-aged looking man clasped his hand and bowed showing respect and said, "This old man is called Ma Dong, it is my honor to meet someone great like you!" ''Dong''er?'' thought Silver. (Note: D.i.c.k) "This one is called Long Jian" greeted another old man who looked like someone on the brink of death. "Hello sir, you can just call me Ling''er. I came from the Charming Spirit Race." smilingly said a fairly beauty around the age of 20 on the outside, but who knows how exactly old she is? ''Hmm¡­ She almost looks like Shen Mie''s Silver thought. Lastly, a small little girl with bright yellow hair and big round eyes holding onto the sleeves of Immortal Emperor Gu Chun shyly bowed and said. "He-hello. I-I-I am Lin Xie. N-nice to me-meet you sir" cutely introduced the small little girl. ''A-a-a- Loli! Maybe I should groom her to become an Immortal Emperor?'' Silver thought. He could see the potential and will of the little girl towards cultivation and she has the aptitude for it. "Nice to know you all, Lin Xie, want to become strong like Immortal Emperor Gu Chun?" asked Silver as he walked then crouched down and patting the little girl''s head gently. Hearing what Silver said, Immortal Emperor Gu Chun seated while being shocked along with the other. Gulp¡­ Immortal Emperor Gu Chun swallowed his saliva for he knows just how mischief the little girl is, but also know just how devoted she is towards cultivation albeit her age is only 12 years old. "I-I-I think you shouldn''t," Immortal Emperor Gu Chun said. "Why?" asked Silver while creating a Lolipop and giving it to the little girl to which the little girl eyes sparkled when she saw the lollipop and quickly took it in her mouth with a sweet smile on her face, not minding anyone anymore and went to the corner with the Lolipop in her mouth, savoring the taste, that is sweet. (Cute) Immortal Emperor Gu Chun took a while before he replied, "She-she is a disaster." "Disaster? No problem, for I am also a disaster, haha!" replied Silver as he stood up. "Oh wait, did you go to the ''Tenth World''?" asked Silver since he didn''t expect to see Immortal Emperor Gu Chun to be still in the nine worlds and not in the Tenth. Not to mention the 3 Immortals Worlds or even the 8 Desolates. "T-Tenth World!" shouted the group of Immortal Emperor Gu Chun except the little Lolita sitting on the corner with a lollipop on her mouth, not minding the others. "What? You haven''t been there yet?" asked Silver. Silver didn''t know about it since he was busy on his empire, for his people on the Mortal Emperor World, thus, he wasn''t updated about everything. "I-I don''t know how to. Do you know?" asked Immortal Emperor Gu Chun after calming himself up. "It''s easy, you just have to use your space ability (Immortal Emperor''s have it upon reaching, even time ability) then think about it, tore open the void and travel into it," said Silver then he waved his right hand and a portal opened up showing the group what the tenth world looks like. Silver then added, "See, it''s easy, right? My friend, Li Qiye, or should I call you Dark Crow or Immortal Crow now?" as he looked up, knowing that Li Qiye had boarded the ship without the others noticing about it. "Silver. Are you really Silver?" asked Li Qiye in his crow form. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and his group were almost scared to death when saw the dark crow with a scripture on its beak. What is that thing? They thought. "How long has it been my friend? I finally get to see you again and even with the Physique Scripture, huh." teased Silver. "I need to hide the scripture before I hibernate. Can you take care of it?" asked Li Qiye. Seeing Silver still the same as before even unknown years had passed greatly surprised him. But then, he remembered that Silver once said that he is Immortal and a God, he finally believed. "Physique Scripture! One of the nine heavenly treasures!" Immortal Gu Chun shouted, his group could no longer say anything but just gulp their salivas as they looked at Silver then to the Dark Crow not knowing what to say. "Physique Scripture, huh? I already have cultivated them all to perfection. Don''t need it," replied Silver. He then added, "Why not go to the Mortal Emperor Worlds before going to your hibernation and give it to your mother and father?" Li Qiye''s eyes went wide upon hearing his parents. "A-Are they still alive? Ho-How? What is your Empire called?" as he quickly asked. One should know that Li Qiye''s soul has been sealed inside the Dark Crow''s body that was created by Xiao Shi, the guy who was in the Immortal Demon Grotto/Heaven Demon Grotto, and could only travel according to what Xiao Shi decides, but there are times when Li Qiye could fully control his crow body, not mentioning changing his form (Only until the Ming Era), and this is one of the years he could do so. He could control his body for a hundred years, but as time goes on, he would be able to take complete control for thousands of years to a million, all thanks to the future Immortal Emperor''s help. Silver could easily destroy such seals but he won''t, that is because he wants Li Qiye to temper his will and soul, as he could not also do so because of the restrictions. Unless he paid a trillion system points, he could or get the skill called {Fate Breaker}. The thing that Silver could help Li Qiye now is about his mentality, how he temper his soul, will, and most importantly, heart. "Of course they are! How could I let my friend''s parents die? Go to the Mortal Emperor World, to the west, I have created an empire called Eternal Chaos Empire. You will see them at the central peak where the palace is. You can give them the scripture." said Silver. Li Qiye''s eyes turned moist as a tear dropped, he quickly flapped his wings and flew off after looking at Silver with a gratified look to which Silver returned with a simple nod. After Li Qiye was out of sight, Silver looked at the group and asked, "What''s the matter?" It startled the group at his sudden question. A while later, Immortal Emperor Gu Chun said, "Just who is that and who exactly are you?" "Him? He is Li Qiye, the future teacher of Immortal Emperor''s. Killer of the Terror. As for me? I''m just someone, waiting for someone. I am the embodiment of Chaos, also the delivery guy. Silver!" replied Silver nonchalantly. "Immortal Emperor Gu Chun, do you wish to go to the Tenth World?" he asked. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun had search everywhere, anything, that might lead to the Tenth World, and now someone enlightened him on how to reach the legendary tenth world and even ask him about it. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun clasped his hands and bowed followed by his three followers (Loli is eating Lollipop), he then said. "Please!" "Very well, I shall show you the way. But as for the Loli, from now on, she is my disciple!" stated Silver. "But are not going to find the treasure anymore?" he quickly added. "No, the tenth world is a new to us, no matter what kind of treasure it is, it shouldn''t be more important than reaching the legendary tenth world!" replied Immortal Emperor Gu Chun. Silver nodded with a smile then said, "Good decision! Even if you have found the treasure and owned it, it will never truly give you its true strength/power since its original owner/creator is sealed!" "This¡­ Who is the creator of such a treasure and sealed?" asked Ma Dong. "You don''t have to know for now. Anyway, let''s go to the tenth world," calmly replied Silver. "Could you take us there?" asked Immortal Emperor Gu Chun. "Nope! Come, let''s sit. I shall teach you how to do it so you can come back here if you want." calmly replied Silver as he created five chairs and a table with a cold beer in place. Mortal Emperor World~ Li Qiye flew up high in the sky as he searched throughout the lands and people he could see. When Li Qiye reached the central peak that was piercing through the high clouds with a majestically Palace on top, there he waited. A long-time later, he finally saw the two people he always wanted to see. He couldn''t help but mutter, "Mother, Father, Little Qiye is back." as tears rolled down his eyes. But then he noticed. Why is mother bulging like that? Is she perhaps pregnant!??? Chapter 182 - Teacher Teacher! Can I eat this bird? Emperor''s Domination Verse~ Desolate Era~ Heaven Spirit World~ Burial Ground - Bonesea¡­ After the Boneship reached a part where the group could land and try to find some treasures or even creations, the group strolled like taking a walk in the park after instructing Immortal Emperor Gu Chun on how to break the world barrier and open the space bridge from the Nine Worlds to the Tenth World and connect them so he could ascend to the Tenth World, Immortal Emperor Gu Chun tried doing it but only to fail miserably. Not knowing what to do, he looked at Silver hoping to tell him what he did wrong. Silver sighed, "Use your Heaven''s Will! And your Heaven''s Will Secret Law to break the world barrier!" annoyed since he had already explained it to him, but Immortal Emperor Gu Chun seemingly forgot. "Right. But how were you able to open the bridge so easily?" remembering how Silver easily tore open the void and broke the world''s barrier before. "I''m different, unlike you all are. Now try it again," he said. Different? Immortal Emperor Gu Chun wondered but didn''t ask further and readied himself once again. But before he could do so, Silver remembered that since his arrival in the Cycling Verse, and remembering about what the system told him about the ''butterfly effect'', stopped him and said: "Wait. Before you ascend, let me clarify something." remembering something that would stop Immortal Gu Chun from ascending, namely the ''Hunt''. "I''m all ears," replied Immortal Emperor Gu Chun. Taking a deep breath, Silver spoke and said: "Ascending to the Tenth World is not as simple as your all familiar Nine Worlds. As you travel to the world''s bridge, some Emperors would try to block and prevent you from reaching the Tenth World, and if you could defeat them and reach the Tenth World, you might not want to come back here, to the Nine Worlds again." Hearing the word ''Emperors'' piqued Immortal Emperor Gu Chun''s interest. Wondering what Silver meant when he said Emperors, he asked; "What do you mean by Emperors? Are there other Immortal Emperors up there, I mean, in the Tenth World?" Silver nodded and said, "There are. There''s too many to count and most of them are too arrogant, but there are those who just want to enjoy life while some are hiding. If you ascend like taking a tour, then don''t. Better get ready to fight because they might kill you." He finished with a grin making Immortal Emperor Gu Chun face grim while his companions are shocked speechless. To them, once one reaches and bears the Heaven''s Will to become an Immortal Emperor, none could defeat them, but hearing what Silver said, they could only look at Immortal Emperor Gu Chun with worry. He then added; "But don''t worry. I''ll come with you this time." he said. ''I''m partly to blame about it anyway.'' he thought. Hearing his reassurance, the group heaved a sigh of relief. But Immortal Emperor Gu Chun asked; "Why would they stop us or anyone from ascending, anyway?" "Well¡­ Someone from the Ming Clan pissed me off, calling themselves as dragons that will rule everything, so I killed him. And after learning that I came from the Nine Worlds, they started blocking the path. Man, that time was fun - I nearly annihilated them when their Emperor''s rallied against me." Silver laughed like it was nothing. "Ming Clan? Emperors rallied against you? Then how come you''re still¡­ still all right?" Immortal Emperor Gu Chun asked in disbelief, looking at Silver like he''s some kind of monster. "Well. I''m far stronger than them. Lucky for them, a friend, a Divine Emperor from the Divine Race, stopped me from killing them all." he said. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun once again asked; "Divine Race?" "Yes¡­ You will see them later anyway, so it''s better to see than hearing it from me." replied Silver while giving another lollipop to his disciple Lin Xie. "Where do we go now? I thought you didn''t come here to find treasures?" asked the beauty Ling''er. "Hmm¡­ I forgot to take the Marrow of the Kun Peng I killed before so I''m here to get it. I''ll gift it to someone later." nonchalantly replied Silver. The group stood rooted right where they are and stared at him in shock, not knowing what to say, but Lin Xie was in her own world not minding the group''s conversation, savoring the sweet taste of the lollipop in her mouth. Silver paid no heed and continued walking with Lin Xie following him, leaving the group behind while killing any beast that''s without flesh that came to attack him and his disciple. A long while later¡­ Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and the three others regained their wits and quickly ran and caught up to the master and disciple. "Senior¡­ By a Kun Peng, do you mean a little Kun Peng, a newborn?" asked Ma Dong. "Newborn? Dong''er, ah Dong''er¡­ Where the heck can you even find a newborn Kung Peng? It is a Kun that evolved, namely Kun Peng, a million miles long. That thing was strong, though, in the end, it died." replied Silver, then sat down on the bony ground, as if waiting for something to emerge. Ma Dong hearing Silver call him Dong''er didn''t know what to say and just sigh helplessly. Silver looked at Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and asked; "Immortal Emperor Gu Chun, I forgot to ask, how many Fate Palaces do you have?" Immortal Emperor Gu Chun''s eyes blink, curious as to why Silver would ask him. Doesn''t the whole nine worlds know? He thought. To his curiosity, he asked; "I have eight Fate Palaces. Is something wrong?" "Hmm¡­ Eight, huh. You shoulder only one Heaven''s Will, am I right?" asked Silver just to clarify. "Indeed," answered Immortal Emperor Gu Chun, nodding his head. "Do you know that in the Tenth World, it is possible to shoulder more?" said Silver, shocking Immortal Emperor Gu Chun at his revelation. To his surprise, Immortal Emperor Gu Chun shouted; "What!? How is it possible!? How can one shoulder more Heaven''s Will!?" "Well¡­ Here in the Nine Worlds, there''s only one Heaven''s Will, but in the Tenth World, there''re seventy two Heaven''s Will and one can shoulder as much as they can as long as they can subdue or whatever many Heaven''s Will they can, making them more powerful and create more Heaven''s Will Secret Laws." said Silver while creating an orange juice and giving it to his disciple Lin Xie. "How is it possible!? Seventy Two Heaven''s Will? I don''t believe that someone can have over twelve Fate Palaces and bear so many Heaven''s Will." said Immortal Emperor Gu Chun as he shook his head, forgetting his three companions that had fainted because of shock. "Well¡­ You will see it firsthand when you reach the Tenth World. Just remember, nothing is impossible in this world." finished Silver with a smile. "Then¡­ Are you also an Emperor?" asked Immortal Emperor Gu Chun. Silver nonchalantly replied; "Not only am I an Emperor but¡­ nevermind" not wanting to say more. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun clench his fist, not knowing what to think. As an Immortal Emperor, he didn''t want to believe that there''re still more people powerful than he is, but remembering how Silver walked into the corrosive Blood-red sea and creating flowers that just floated into the Blood-red sea, he decided and said; "Thank you for telling what I have to face up there. I shall leave Lin Xie in your care and make proper preparations before ascending." bowing to Silver in gratitude. "No worries, Lin Xie, I have taken as my first Disciple not only would she''ll become an Immortal Emperor, but a powerful one." replied Silver; "When you''re ready to ascend, you can come find me at Mortal Emperor World. I''ll ascend together with you as not to let those sc.u.mbags block you." as he gave Immortal Emperor Gu Chun some kind of talisman that he could use to communicate with him. The two then conversed more as Immortal Emperor Gu Chun kept asking Silver one after another to which Silver replied and answering and clearing his doubts. Hours later, the three companions of Immortal Emperor Gu Chun finally woke up and as soon as they woke up, they kept barraging Silver questions, one after another. A day later¡­ Silver finally couldn''t wait for the thing he was waiting and bid farewell to to Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and his group as he went back to his Empire along with his disciple Lin Xie. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and the others also went back to their sect and started preparing for his ascend. ¡­ Mortal Emperor World~ Li Qiye hovered atop the Empire while watching his father cares his mother''s bulging stomach lovingly anticipating the birth of their child and his soon to be his little brother or sister with a smile on which couldn''t be traced due to having a body on that of a crow, but if one were t look into his eyes one could tell just how happy he is as he watches his mother and father. As he hovered high on the sky, he saw what everyone calls the ''Divine Beasts'' sleeping on each of their floating and hidden islands, seemingly guarding the highest peak where the Palace of the Emperor resides. Much to his surprise, he saw a coiled blueish golden dragon sleeping in his own island, same as the other three which was a Phoenix covered in flames as it bathed into the island''s purplish flames. For the seemingly mountainously big turtle with a snake as a tail floated into that of a sea-size lake, and as for the other one, it was a massive white-furred tiger with black stripes all over its body, all seemingly sleep, not paying him any attention. And as for the palace, he just couldn''t tell just how massive it is, but he felt that many strong beast, people, and medicine? Wait! Medicine? They''re not a f.u.c.k.i.n.g medicine! They are all f.u.c.k.i.n.g King Ranked Alchemy materials! Hopping here and there without fear of anyone trying to capture them and use in Alchemy! Li Qiye could tell because he had already met a lunatic brat about Alchemy, which was why he knew. They both have traveled here and there, but this is his first time seeing such a thing. The hell is wrong with this Empire!? He thought. As he hovered up above, he didn''t notice that two figures appeared above him. One was a handsome young man seemingly at 22-24. The other one is a small little girl, looking like a 10-12-year-old girl as her golden hair swayed because of the wind. When the little girl saw the little blackbird with a sparkle in her eyes as drool leaked out from her mouth, she jumped from the handsome young man''s shoulder for she was sitting there. With both her hands and feet spread wide, she caught the little blackbird in her hands and both fell at a fast rate. The blackbird thought; ''What the¡­!'' surprised as it fell from the sky along with the figure that caught it. The handsome young man was too taken by a surprise that the little girl jumped from his shoulder before he could stop her. Seeing her caught someone familiar, he quickly stopped the little girl from falling down along with the blackbird in her arms and floated down to their level. The little girl laughed heartily seeing her teacher/master stopped her from falling to the ground along with the blackbird. She then asked with expectation as a drool kept falling down from her mouth; "Teacher, teacher! Can I eat this bird? It looks delicious!" as she slurped up her saliva then plucked a feather from the blackbird as her stomach grumbled. The handsome young man and the blackbird thought at the same time. ''Holy cow! Immortal Emperor Gu Chun wasn''t kidding! This little girl is a disaster!'' Chapter 183 - Can you go Kill The Bird! It Looks Delicious! Emperor''s Domination Verse~ Desolate Era~ Mortal Emperor World~ Eternal Chaos Empire¡­ After separating the little disaster namely Lin Xie away from the dark crow whose name is Li Qiye the handsome young looking man named Silver said; "Why are you hovering here and not go greet your parents and give them the Physique Scripture? Aren''t you going to hibernate?" Li Qiye in his crow form didn''t know what to. ''Is this guy some kind of idiot? Can''t he see that I''m in this form and not in my human form?'' he thought while staring at Silver; "I can still hold on for a couple of months at least," he said. Unbeknownst to Li Qiye, Silver could hear his thoughts; "Right! I forgot! For now, I''ll make you a temporary body so you could meet your parents ah!" "Temporary body?" asked Li Qiye. "Un. It''s no big deal." replied Silver. Li Qiye wasn''t sure if it might be good or bad since he''s still in control of the Heaven Demon Grotto Master, he had only gained control over his crow body now due to the Heaven Demon Master Grotto being in hibernation. And so he said; "No, just take the scripture for now, I''ll be alright here. As long as I can watch my parents and the unborn little brother or sister come out healtily, I''ll be fine." he finished while giving the scripture to Silve to which he threw to his inventory without even looking at it. "If that is what you want. I won''t force you. Though, you''ll be a big brother soon, it would be a girl." smiled Silver. "I owe you." is what all Li Qiye could say. "Don''t mention it. How about this, you can just come inside in your crow form, no one will bother you." invited Silver. The crow nodded without saying a word. Silver then once again put his little disciple in his shoulder as she sat there and this time with a cake, much to her happiness and floated down while Li Qiye followed. As they floated down, Silver asked; "Oh! That''s right. You found the things I told you before?" "No. I only took control of myself a couple years ago. Why?" he asked. "I see¡­ Well, better to take it in the future. You will need it." said Silver. In your darkest time. That is.'' he thought. "Then mind telling about those beasts?" Li Qiye once again asked. Knowing what Li Qiye wanted to know, Silver replied; "Them? They started following me and swore to do what I told them to when I was out of control, they''re lucky and smart. Knowing when to fight and when to surrender." "Out of control?" Li Qiye asked, wanting to clarify something. "Yeah. It was so long ago. I think it has been almost a 110 million years." replied Silver. "Are you an undying like those old monsters?" asled Li Qiye. "Nah¡­ I''m just a true Immortal and a God, didn''t I tell you before? And those undying little shits you are talking about are bounded by a place they cannot leave or else they would die. Wait. You didn''t believe?" he asked, shocked, thinking all this time that Li Qiye believed in him, but hearing his question, he couldn''t think otherwise. "Ugh¡­" Li Qiye couldn''t reply. "Oh well¡­ Now you better believe." smiled Silver. ''Is this guy honest to the core and always straight to the point?'' thought Li Qiye. Silver knew what he was thinking but didn''t mind. Nearing the Imperial Palace, Li Qiye almost couldn''t believe his eyes when he finally felt the cultivations of the people who quickly run out and greeted Silver upon his arrival, not to mention the King-Ranked medicines that hopped here and there while also greeting Silver at his arrival. There''re hundreds of guard, wearing three different kinds of colored full body armor with a menacing dragon imprinted on them separating each one''s cultivation: White color for the Heavenly sovereigns. Blue for the Heavenly Monarchs. Lastly, Black for those whose cultivation he couldn''t tell, but they are clearly far stronger than the first two, they maybe have the strength of Virtuous Paragons at the highest level or even those who gained a title named Godkings! But upon seeing Silver, each and every one of them all kneeled in front of Silver while greeting him with his return, full of vigor that almost shook the earth. If there''s any Ancient Saints present that saw such a grand greeting, they might piss of crap their pants in fear. Lin Xie blinked her big green eyes and stared at the people kneeling in front of them then to Silver then asked; "Teacher. Who are they?" while pointing her cute little finger to the kneeling crowd. Gasp! No matter who it was, upon hearing the little girl call their Emperor ''teacher'' shook them to the core. For all the years they had been with Silver, he took no one as his disciple even if one possesses a Three Saint Aptitude, but now, hearing her call Silver teacher, no one could almost believe it. "Them? They are the guards." replied Silver with a smile on his face. "Guards? But they look strong. Are they just really your guards, teacher?" asked Lin Xie. "Of course, they are. Wait until you meet the Royal Guards, then you can say that they are strong." replied Silver. He then added; "You lot. Listen. She is my disciple, Lin Xie! You must let nothing happen to her. What she says, shall be done. Perform well and you''ll be rewarded greatly." Hearing what their emperor said. Everyone was greatly elevated because when their emperor said reward, it is not like anything that can be bought or steal for any reward given by him is all heaven-defying things. "What the emperor order. We shall obey!" replied the lot. "Good, good." nodded Silver. "Teacher, is what you said true? I can order them around?!" asked Lin Xie with a sparkle in her eyes. "Of course! Your teacher never lies!" Silver patted his c.h.e.s.t in confirmation. Slurped¡­ Lin Xie slurped up her saliva once again. Silver didn''t know what the little girl is thinking. He couldn''t tell, and it is one of the reason''s he took her as his disciple. "Great! Thank you, teacher! All right! Can you guys go and kill that big flaming bird up there? It looks delicious!" Lin Xie said with her cute little finger pointed towards the Pheonix as a sweet smelling saliva kept fell from her mouth with a wide smile in her face. The guard¡­ Li Qiye¡­ smiled while shaking his head. Silver. ''F.u.c.k! This girl is a real disaster bringer ah!'' Chapter 184 - ... Emperor''s Domination Verse~ Desolate Era~ Mortal Emperor World~ Eternal Chaos Empire¡­ Silver facepalmed at his disciple''s request, not knowing what his little disciple''s thoughts. He could only sigh and explain to her that she couldn''t eat the Pheonix or the other three, namely the White Tiger, the Black Tortoise, and the Azure Dragon since they act as the guardians of their empire. Lin Xie hearing that she couldn''t eat the flaming bird (Pheonix), pouted like its the end of the world, not long after she sat and started started sobbing, saying; "But teacher, I''m hungry. Sob*" The guards looked at Silver as Li Qiye just shook his head. Feeling the gazes on him, Silver said with a panic: "See, it''s already time for lunch, how about we go to inside and eat there? There''ll be a feast." "Really!?" Lin Xie immedietly stopped sobbing and looked at her teacher with a twinkle in her eyes. "Of course!" Silver said, patting his c.h.e.s.t assuring to his disciple that there will be a feast. The little golden haired girl jump and hugged her teacher in happiness which made Silver smile in relief. Silver then looked at the guards and commanded: "You lot! You know what to do. Be quick" At his command, everyone disppersed, all the guards quickly went to the kitchen and removed their armors then changed into a that of a chef uniform without saying anything and quickly did their job, some went and butchered some beast while other prepared the ingridients and some started cooking. The guards could be said to be one of a kind, they not only have the strength to be a guard of the Imperial Palace but they must also know how to cook. (Silver''s standard) When everyone left, there''s no more guards, leaving the trio on thier own. ''Hmm?¡­ I think something''s wrong'' Silver thought. Throwing the thought at the back of his head, Silver took Lin Xie''s little hand and procceeded along with Li Qiye (Dark Crow Form) to enter the palace without anyone to bother or greet them. Heck, no one even announced Silver''s arrival. As they entered, what greeted Li Qiye and Lin Xie was something they have never thought to see within a palace. Bright different lights lighted the whole room along with all kinds of weapon scattered about in the middle and they could hear some shouting here and there, saying; "Hey, where should these refined jades go again?" "Refined Jades? What level?" asked one. "Enlightened Being Refined Jades!" answered a young male voice. "Enlightened Being Refined Jades? Throw them away. We don''t need trashes!" shouted an old voice. "Throw? Isn''t this valuable? Why Throw them? There''re millions of them!" shouted the asker. "Kid. Since you are new here, let me tell you, we don''t keep those Enlightened Being Refined Jades ranked here. We only keep those at the Heavenly Sovereign and above here!" answered the old voice. "What!?" the young male voice shouted in shock. "Just do what we tell you. Throw them or keep them, we don''t need those trashes." said the old voice. "Then what about the treasures?" asked the young male voice. "Depends. First, let''s finished sorting the refined jades then the treasures. Why the hell did those lunatics even took trashes and gave it to us to sort!" snorted the old voice in anger. The young male voice said no more and just put anything he could into his dimensional pouch, with a smile on his face. Li Qiye and Lin Xie''s mouth were wide open, they both thought; ''One Enlightened Being Refined Jades could settle anyone to live forever in peace (Mortals) and never be hungry, why does this people calls it trash?'' Silver seeing the mess shouted. "Why are there only two of you? Where''s the others!?" not minding the mess one bit. It startled the young voice and the old voice hearing the shout and quickly stood up, seeing that it''s their emperor, the old voice answered. "Y-your majesty, you''re back!" The old voice greeted and bowed a bit then walked forward as he kicked the trashes in his way. The old voice belong to someone that looked like someone that is a half-step to death, his hairs were all white, his long beard, mustache and wrinkled face. "Old Cheng, where''s the others?" asked Silver, not acting like an emperor on how the old man kicked the trashes about as he walked forward. "Your Majesty, they, well¡­ resigned" Old Cheng answered like it is just a normal thing to say. "Again? Haist¡­ Why do they keep resigning, anyway?" asked Silver. "My emperor, as you can see those mountains like trashes keeps coming from the people but most came from the lunatics, they couldn''t handle the work hence they resigned." answered Old Cheng with a sigh. "Ooh¡­ Who''s the lunatics, anyway? Why do they keep giving treasures?" asked Silver. Old Cheng was shocked at Silver''s question. "My emperor, did you forgot saying about a competition? That you will reward the ones who found the most gets rewarded?" "When did I say that?" asked Silver, wondering about it. "Hundreds of years ago." flatly replied Old Cheng as he gave a list of participants to Silver, then walked away and continued his work. Silver looked at the paper with thousands of names listed along with their contributions. Li Qiye and Lin Xie sneaked a peak but quickly took their eyes away from it. ''Hmm¡­ There''s too many. Oh well, I''ll just let someone take care of it later,'' he thought as he threw the paper away. Silver''s empire rule wasn''t that of a tyrant but that of a free-willed one. People live freely, in peace. He gave them work, taught them everything he could as to not starve. Sometimes he would make a competition but will always forget about it until someone reminds him of it. The people love him as he does. They are free to do whatever they want. They could work, cultivate, and any other. But there is an iron-clad rule. Never betray the empire or kill anyone within the empire willingly without a proper talk on the court. The people could also talk to Silver like he is their equal. Honorifics are useless, he doesn''t like it. The people working on the palace are free to resign whenever they want; he doesn''t care or he will force them to. Little did the people know. Silver never forgets those who are loyal and would do everything for the empire. Like Old Cheng, who had worked for Silver for hundreds of years could talk to him like they are friends. Silver treated no one, nor would ever treat anyone like garbage. He is strong, but that isn''t important. He thinks about his people, not about his empire and just like the saying goes: No people, no country/Kingdom/Empire/Sect/Clans/ Etc. Mortals live in peace, never to have any discomfort from the cultivators. The mortals who choose not to cultivate and live just like the mortals they are, are working in fields freely. No one forced the others. They are free. Sometimes, cultivators would even help them at their fields with a payment of one free meal from their crops if they do accept. Cultivators can go and fro as they wish, if that is what they so wished not leaving the mortals to live as they wish. Silver just wanted a peaceful empire in the world with a law of the jungle. Anyone who comes bearing ill will, will be dead before they even know it. ¡­.. After throwing the paper away, the trio then continued to walk (One flied) to the dining hall. As they arrived, the trio could see a bunch of maids and butlers preparing the table and dishes. Silver and Lin Xie sat beside each other at the 30 meter long and 5 meter wide table while Li Qiye just went and flew at the upper corner and rested. Not long after, the table is filled with all kinds of dishes which made Lin Xie''s and Silver''s stomach rumble. Lin Xie saying nothing took a plate filled with some kind of chicken meat and tore the leg as she took a bite, saying. "Tea¡­cher, it''s delicious!" Silver smiled and pulled a big plate with a whole beast-like pig and started eating. The teacher and the disciple raced on who could eat more as more dishes kept coming non-stop making the table always full. Not long after, Shen Mie and Li Qin came to the dining room upon hearing Silver''s arrival along with his disciple and a crow. After some greeting, the couple took their seats and also started eating. Silver seeing the maids and the butlers just standing there along with the ''chefs'' said; "Why are you guys not eating, ah? Sit and eat" he ordered. The maids, butlers, and chefs sat, filling the whole 30 meter long table full and started eating along with their emperor. It wasn''t their first time eating with Silver their emperor so they acted just like they normally would and ate happily. Chapter 185 - Silver Vs Old Villainous Heavens and Dark Overlords. Part 1 Emperor''s Domination Verse~ Desolate Era~ Mortal Emperor World~ Eternal Chaos Empire¡­ After everyone finished eating, Silver told Lin Xie to rest because he wanted her to be at her peak state before she would start cultivating the day after. Lin Xie has already reached the Palace Foundation Realm second stage namely the Awakening but Silver told her that he will be resetting her cultivation and would give her a merit law to cultivate. Silver created few merit laws but every merit law that he created are all supreme ranked along with the help of the system and the Heaven''s Will overseer. Lin Xie, though, didn''t want to rest, instead, she wanted to play around and rest later. As Silver wasn''t that strict, he let her play along with the King-ranked Alchemy medicines; they run while she chased them around with a knife in hand and a big smile on her cute little face, laughing as she chases the medicines running and hopping about, away from her. ¡­ "Shen Mie, how are you feeling? Everything alright?" asked Silver while watching Lin Xie run about but knows that Shen Mie is looking at the Dark Crow with a curious eyes. "Thank you for being concern, Your Majesty. I am fine," she replied. Curious as she was, she couldn''t help but ask; "Your Majesty, is that black crow your pet?" not taking her eyes off from the crow, she felt weird, she fell some kind of familiarity coming from the crow but doesn''t know why. "Pet? No. He''s a friend. And don''t call me your majesty, just call me by my name." replied Silver. Shen Mie smiled at Silver''s word. Li Qin and Shen Mie had stopped growing old and kept their 30s looks thanks to Silver while he also helped and taught them how to cultivate. Years after years, the couple had reached the Virtuous Ancestor, the peak of cultivation within the nine worlds, namely a Godking. When Silver asked if they wanted to become Immortal Emperor, the couple just shook their head, not wanting to become Emperor''s since they are already happy with what they have. Both are Godkings living within the Empire peacefully, away from any fights. When Silver visited them after he finished fusing his Divine Sparks with the Fate palaces, years had already passed since their son, Li Qiye, had disappeared, but when Silver told them, they would meet and see him again the couple couldn''t stop crying and begging Silver to help them find him. Silver didn''t know what to do and just told them that they will see their son again, they just have to wait which they then thanked him. Li Qin stood and looked at Silver, taking a deep breath he said; "Silver," as he spoke, Shen Mie also stood up. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Li Qin, Shen Mie?" Silver asked. "As you know, we wouldn''t have live this long if not for your help. We can''t thank you enough for everything you have done for us. As you know, we are expecting a daughter soon. So please. Become our child''s Godfather and bless her with a name." Li Qin said followed by a bow along with Shen Mie his wife. "Me? Godfather?" Silver was taken aback, he never thought that the couple would ask him to be their child''s Godfather and be the one to give her a name. ''System,'' [ Yes Host? ] ''What would happen if I were to bless someone with a name?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It depends on what race the host names. But if the host were to name someone, he or she would absolutely receive the host protection and some form of a divine power ] ''I see¡­ Then, when the Dream Creator blessed me with a name, did I received his protection or anything?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Unknown ] ''Unknown?'' ''Meh¡­ That would still be a long time. Oh, well.'' "Yes" answered the couple and they hold both of each hand tightly. "All right. There''s still three months before you give birth so I will take that time to think about a name." agreed Silver making the couple happily hug each other which made Silver smile seeing them. Seeing the happy couple, Silver couldn''t help but think about his wives and daughter. It has been too long for him, but for his wives and daughter, it should be only some months and days. ''Guess I''ll go find that item later so I can go back to Martial Spirit Verse, huh'' he thought. ¡ª- Night time¡­ After having dinner and drinking while partying at the palace along with everyone to celebrate the welcoming of Lin Xie and Silver finally taking a disciple, everyone went and took their rest. Lin Xie has gotten a room for herself which she loved. Lin Xie has a Saint Physique (She posses a Physique called Sacred Nectar Saint Physique), Saint Life Wheel, and King Fate Palace/ King''s Destiny. After destroying her cultivation, Silver gave 3 manuals to Lin Xie, one for each. Silver gave her the revised ''Sacred Spring Immortal Physique'', one of the Immortal Physiques that came from the word ''Softness'' a perfect fit for her. For her Saint Wheel, he gave her a manual he created called ''Supreme Purifying Nine Sun and Moon Merit Law''. And ''Eight Primal Beast Variants'' for her Fate Palace. After giving her the manuals and explaining it to her, on which one to do and cultivate first, he then left her alone to cultivate after confirming that Lin Xie had memorized everything after promising that if she could finish and reach Palace Expansion Realm within a month, he would give her something nice to eat which made Lin Xie''s resolve to cultivate as fast as she could and reach the realm her teacher told her. After leaving Lin Xie followed by Li Qiye, the crow couldn''t help but ask; "Silver, where did you get those merit Laws?" "I created them with the help of the Heaven''s Will Overseer." replied Silver as he walked. "Heaven''s Will Overseer? There''s such a person?" Li Qiye couldn''t help but ask. All he knew is that there''s only the Old Villainous Heavens not the Heaven''s Will Overseer. "Of course there is. Who do you think is watching over Heaven''s Will? The Old Villainous Heavens? The answer is no. The Overseer and the Vilianious heavens are two entities. They are like Yin and Yang that can never co-exist in peace." replied Silver. "You mean?" said the crow. "The Heaven''s Will Overseer is as his name suggests, he watches over the Heaven''s Will and letting people bear it, making them Emperor''s while the Old Villainous Heavens if felt threatened would send down a Heavenly Execution in the form of black lightning. As you have seen in the Tenth World, Purewood had to hide away not to be hit by the Heavenly Execution and die." explained Silver. "See, the more one bear''s (Heaven''s Will) the more likely the Heavenly Execution will come it is because he cannot let keep living and find the secret" he added. "What secret?" asked the crow. "Eventually, you will find out about it. There''s no point of telling you now. The world is vast, there are many things you will see and learn." replied Silver. "Tell me, are you also a bearer of the Heaven''s Will?" asked the crow. "Indeed." Silver said with a nod. "''How many?" again asked the crow. "It is not about how many. It is about knowing why does one bears the Heaven''s Will. Bearing the heaven''s Will makes not only one an Emperor giving them unbelievable power, but they must learn by themselves on how and why. Never what." replied Silver mysteriously. The crow pondered at Silver''s words; he didn''t know what he meant since he doesn''t bear any Heaven''s Will. "Can you tell me?" he asked. "No. You have to find it out yourself. If I tell you, there''ll be no point." replied Silver. ¡­ Days passed¡­ The life within the Empire is as peaceful as it can be. No wars nor bloodshed. Li Qiye would always fly here and there, sometimes watching his mother and father as they care his mother''s bulging stomach. Sometimes, he would go talk to Silver and help him with his garden full of alchemy materials. Li Qiye also saw some weird-looking metal that''s walking here and there and when he asked Silver, he answered; "Them? They are people from the Legendary Era, they are from the Mechanical World. I saw them on the verge of extinction, so I took them here. Man, they are great at building thins, you know. Haha" "Mechanical World? There is such a world?" asked Li Qiye in shock. "There are many¡­ Before. That is." replied Silver. "Before?" asked Li Qiye, "Don''t ask. It''s a bad memory." replied Silver with a sigh. Li Qiye didn''t know what to say, so he just stopped asking him about seeing that Silver doesn''t want to talk about it. ¡­ Months later¡­ The day Shen Mei''s due has arrived. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun came along with his companions to visit Silver and his Empire days earlier and hearing that a Godking is about to give birth, decided to stay. They never thought a Godking could still become pregnant. They thought it is more than a miracle since it''s almost impossible for a Godking (Is what they know). They thought it is easier to become an Immortal Emperor than for a Godking to become pregnant hence thinking that it is an almost impossible miracle of the ages. ¡­. The men stayed outside, Li Qin walked back and forth, nervous while also excited. Li Qiye''s red eyes was as bright as it can be, more excited and nervous than his father. Silver is also with them, calming the son and father telling them that everything will be all right. Even though they have the assurance of Silver, the duo can''t still stay still. Not long after, the door in front of the room opened and a cry of a little baby was heard by everyone. Li Qin and Li Qiye quickly went inside upon seeing the room opened and hearing the seemingly most beautiful and lovely cry of their lives, they couldn''t help but dash the fly as quickly as they can inside. Silver also followed them but as not as fast as the duo were, Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and his companions also followed, wanting to see the newborn. As Silver and the others arrived inside, they could see Li Qin with a bright smile on his face, with the newborn in his one hand and the other in his beautiful wife hand with both having tears of joy in their eyes along with the crow that just floated above as he stares at his little sister. Upon seeing Silver, Shen Mie and Li Qin looked at each other and nodded. "Silver, your majesty. Please bless our child." Silver nodded as Li Qin gave the newborn to Silver who took her with the most gentle way he could. Seeing the baby asleep in his arms, Silver couldn''t help but smile. "From now on, this little girl will be our Empire''s little Princess. Her name shall be Li Mingyu! (Note: Beautiful Bright Jade)" Silver declared. [ Danger!!] warned the system. The sky rumble. The four Divine Beasts let off their auras. The Dragon Roared. The White Tiger Roared. The Black Tortoise also roared. The Pheonix screech. Each one of them unleashed everything they have to protect the Imperial palace from something dangerous that they felt from the sky. The sky atop the Empire darkened by dark clouds as dark lightnings swam. Everything went too fast for everyone to notice it. But the divine beasts guardians was quick enough to create a protective barrier, protecting the palace. Silver noticing the anomaly quickly spread out his senses. Upon sensing the dark clouds up above, he frowned. With no warning, a dark black lightning descended, one after another, breaking the protective barriers of the divine beasts. The beast was also hit by the dark black lightning, critically injuring them. As quick as he could, "Little D! Go and help them!" With his call, a dark black shadow quickly materialized at Silver''s back and flew away. Upon reaching outside, the dark black shadow turned into a 2 miles long dark black western dragon and flew high in the sky with its mouth wide open and his devouring everything in its path, be it the lightning or the dark clouds. Even though Little D. devoured everything as quickly as he can, the dark black clouds formed faster than her could devour followed by the dark black lightning and attacked him. Sensing that even Little D. if helpless against it, Silver unleashed one of his Divine Sparks. A massive dark planet that seemed darker than the deepest part of the abyss lighted with 12 light as a majestic golden palace materialized high up in the sky. "Get out of the way!" Silver commanded. Litle D. along with the four Divine Beast quickly flew as fast as they can, away from the dark planet, knowing that staying close would be their death. The dark black planet spun at a quick phase, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and devouring the clouds and lightning to nothingness. The dark black planet didn''t stop devouring everything that Silver designated to devour until clouds and lightnings were all gone and also disappeared right after. Everything happened within seconds. Everyone didn''t know what happened but Silver had a hint. ''System!'' [ Yes Host? ] ''Tell me what I need to know!'' [ Answering to host¡­ The Old Vilainous Heavens found an anomaly and wanted to kill it as soon as it can ] ''Anomaly? What the f.u.c.k is the anomaly?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The Old Villainous Heavens wanted to kill the newborn, Li Mingyu, upon feeling the divinity and anomaly bestowed into her ] Hearing the system''s answer, Silver couldn''t help but feel angry. Last time, it was the girl called Mu La. And now, Li Mingyun, a newborn, wanted the Old Villainous heavens dead? ''Who the f.u.c.k does he think he is!?'' Silver inwardly shouted. [ Answering to host¡­ Li Mingyu wasn''t supposed to be born in this world, hence the outcome ] ''Outcome? Wasn''t supposed to? Who gets to decide a newborn''s life!? She is as innocent as she can be! F.u.c.k!'' Silver is now filled with rage within. Handling Li Mingyu to Li Qin, Silver walked away. Eyes as cold as it can be. ''Who the f.u.c.k that this little shit thinks he is to even try and kill a newborn!'' ''F.u.c.k!!!'' Everyone seeing Silver leave without a word left everyone confused. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and Li Qiye and almost everyone felt the earlier event and seeing Silver the way he left and the coldness in his eyes didn''t know what he is about to do or what has just transpired to make him turn into a happy one to a colder than even the coldest matter they have ever known. Li Qiye soon realized and remembered their conversation months prior. Li Qiye''s eyes also turned cold, hate-filled his heart upon realising the truth. As quick as he can, he followed Silver out, followed by Immortal Emperor Gu Chun. Reaching outside and seeing the destruction in his empire, Silver almost snapped but managed to calm himself and fix everything and healed those who got injured. After he''s done, he erected a barrier for the whole Empire that the system gave him free of charge, knowing that its host is beyond mad. "Silver" said Li Qiye after seeing Silver done while Immortal Emperor Gu Chun almost couldn''t speak, he felt like if he were to say something wrong, he might just die then and there. He could feel a raging madness within Silver, a feeling he had never felt before, even if he''s already an Immortal Emperor, he could tell that if he were to fight against Silver, he''d stand no chance. "Stay here. Guard Mingyu." coldly ordered Silver without looking at them. ''System. You got the coordinations?'' [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host ] "Little D.! Stay here and protect them." Silver ordered his Martial Spirit. "I want to go with you. I''ll kill that bastard!" roared Little D. "No. Stay here." coldly ordered Silver. "But," said Little D. "No buts!!!" Silver growled. Silver unleashed a power that shook the whole Mortal Emperor World frightened everyone. Little D. said okay and said no more. Silver is beyond mad. His rage almost eating him into becoming unreasonable. Madder than before he killed the beasts at Heaven Spirit World millions of years ago. Li Qiye and Immortal Emperor Gu Chun thought that what Silver unleashed was all his power but they couldn''t be more than anything but wrong. It is just a fraction of Silver''s true strength. "I''ll be leaving in a bit. Watch over Mingyu. I''ll just go kill somebody." Silver said then disappeared so did the shaking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . To be continued¡­ ¡ª LOL!!! Chapter 186 - Silver Vs Old Villianous Heavens and Dark Overlords. Part 2 Note: Not the real chapter. I might make changes to this one later. Tell me ya''r thoughts. Happy New year. V: ~~~~~~~~ Emperor''s Domination/Cycling Verse~ World''s End Point~ Grand Laws, Grand Dao''s, Myriad Laws, Heavenly Dao swirled and covered the vast expanse of darkness. The place was lit by various kinds of what everyone calls ''treasures'', scattered about as some pulsate from time to time, like the beating of a heart and seemingly possess their own consciousness as they tried to break some kind of invisible barrier that was preventing and restricting them from leaving. Every one of these treasures had different appearances, one was a tree that''s colored crimson as fire would burst from it from time to time, some were kinds of blades made from all kinds treasured metals but each differed from the other, some were even made of bones producing each and their own unique colors. Within the furthest corner, a spherically shaped object floated as various colors of lightning swirled around the object. Atop the sphere object is a brightly colored pillar carved with ancient runes. These two objects seemed to be more powerful than any of the treasures scattered about within the place. While on the centermost of the place, there''s some kind of throne made by an unknown material, but if one were to get close enough, one would feel like death itself is suffocating them. And within that throne sat a figure, clad in dark-colored clothes. The figure is frowning, seemingly mad from a reason he himself could only know. He was sure that an anomaly was born some seconds ago and sent a Heavenly Execution to destroy it before it could grow and threaten him, but the punishment or destruction he just sent had disappeared by some kind of power he himself doesn''t know and the anomaly he felt is still there, alive. Thinking about what had happened, he tried to pry using his Heavens Eye and when he did so; he found one thing. No, it''s not a thing, more like that of a person, looking at him with eyes that were as cold as it could be. The figure was taken aback, not knowing why he felt something wrong. Pondering over the matter for some minutes, the figure decided to send another Heavenly Execution but this time, it would watch on how did the earlier Execution disappeared. But before he could do so, a figure appeared in front of him, startling him, and before he could even process the event, he found himself lifted from his throne as someone grabbed him from his throat. Before he could even make sense of how and who could do such a thing, he heard three words, a voice that seemingly came from the deepest of the abyss. "Devouring Chaos Dragon Fist!!!" BANG!!! Activating his own prowess, he healed himself as he stopped flying. Looking at the figure who had hit him earlier, he could see a human-looking young man but felt that the one standing and attacked him earlier is far from being a human. Such a thing wasn''t supposed to be possible! How could he not know who the figure in front of him! He who controls the world. He who''s the Heaven! He who controls everyone''s fate to his liking and killing anyone who could threaten him! How could he not know that someone away from the prying eyes of the Heavens even exists! He could not swallow such a thing! He is heaven, he''s the one who controls and dictates! How could he let someone, an anomaly that couldn''t be explained exist? Someone who could hurt him even and appeared in front of him without his knowledge!? I, the Heaven, shall kill anyone and everyone I want! I am the heavens, the one who decides! Rage filled him, his power burst from him, a power that even Immortal Emperor''s, Immortal Monarchs, Grand Emperor''s, Ancient Gods, and True Immortals would pale in comparison too. But to his surprise, the figure spoke, "Is that it? Is that how strong you are? Pathetic! And you dare try to kill a newborn in of my eyes! Someone who has done nothing just because you wanted too!? Who the f.u.c.k do you think you are!" The Old Heavens harrumphed, "Humph! Who do you think you are!? How dare you belittle me! Me, the heavens! I shall make sure you die in the most horrible way the heavens could make!" replied the Old Heavens. As he spoke, Grand Laws and Dao''s gathered and covered his whole body, giving him more power. Within the vast expanse of darkness, the treasures were forced to obey his command, each and every one of them gathered and floated on top of him, all pointed to the unknown figure as power pulsated in them added his own. The unknown figure is no other than Silver, and with his Primordial Eyes, he could see that those treasures are being controlled by some form of tread, forcing them against their own wills. Silver waited for the attack of the Old Heavens and used his eyes to see everything and when he saw the two treasures at the furthest corner of the darkness, he smiled. "I see¡­ So it''s like that." The Old Heavens didn''t bother to the figure''s word and sent all the treasure to assault him. But little did he know, the figure in front of him had figured everything within a matter of seconds as he was preparing his attack with everything he got. Followed by dark lightning coming from the spherically shaped object while the pillar pulsated and giving everything it got, making it more powerful. Silver paid no heed to the incoming attack and activated his 12 Immortal Physique that he had never used once he had reached their own respective Completion. He didn''t want to waste time; he wanted to kill and destroy the self-claimed Heaven. After activating his 12 Immortal Physique, Silver used his Dragon Form but only the half form and covered himself in Armament Haki, making himself glow in dark crimson devil look alike along with his Primordial and Saiyan Physique. Silver''s c.h.e.s.t and forehead lit up with a golden bright light. Raising of his hands, Silver then said; "Supreme Heaven''s Will Secret law! - Chaos D~" But before Silver could unleash his strongest attack, the system warned him. [ Warning to host¡­ Restriction #2: The host cannot kill the Old Villainous Heavens or everything will be lost on this world ] ''Tsk! F.u.c.k this shit! F.u.c.k these restrictions! Silver cursed. He wanted to kill the Old Heavens, but it seems like he couldn''t. Upon being forced not to kill the Old Heavens and seeing the incoming attack, Silver could only dodge. ''Tsk!'' The Old Heavens seeing the figure stopping his attack earlier and decided to dodge thought that the figure''s power could stop his attack gained his confidence back. But then he soon realized that every time he attacked, he is losing more and more of the treasures along with his strength. While Silver was dodging the attacks, he asked. ''System. It''s all right if I don''t kill him right?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host is right ] ''Why can''t I kill him in the first place?'' [ Answering to host¡­ The host isn''t the one meant to destroy the Old Villainous Heaves ] ''Hmm? I see¡­ So it will be him in the end, huh.'' ''Oh, well¡­ Since I can''t kill this shit, I''ll make his life miserable than he could ever imagine.'' He grinned. The grin of the devil. Soon, the attacks stopped and the Old Heaven could only look at Silver who had kept dodging his attacks without a scratch. "Who are you! What are you!" he asked. "Hmm? Is that it? You''re done?" asked Silver while looking like he just ate some sort of crap. ''System'' [ Yes Host? ] ''Activate all the 12 Immortal Physiques'' As the Silver finished, an aura that pulsated as it sent waves of shockwaves burst from his body 12 times making the Old Heavens narrow his eyes. He had never seen nor knew anyone that cultivated all the 12 Immortal Physiques. But realizing something, he couldn''t believe it. If the young man in front of him didn''t use the 12 Immortal Physiques earlier, then what could his Physique be? He couldn''t tell at all! After the system finished activating the 12 Immortal Physique, Silver then activated his half-dragon and half-human form while covering his entire body with Armament Haki making him look like a devil himself, especially the horns and his fangs. "Now then... You have the ability to regenerate right? Let''s see how much you can endure and regenerate." smiled the devil. The Old Heavens stared at the young man, unbelieving what he''s seeing. Just as Silver was about to attack, a massive tear in the space appeared. The tear slowly opened up, revealing a blood-red eye as ten dark unknown figures could be seen. Silver seeing the massive tear and the blood-red eye along with the figures standing there said; "Oho? Do you also wish to join the fun? Dark Overlords?" Chapter 187 - OVERBEARINGLY LEGENDARY!.. Emperor''s Domination/Cycling Verse~ World''s End Point~ ¡ª- With the arrival of the Dark Overlords and agreeing to a deal (tricked) with Xiao Guang to kill Silver, the one holding the True Bones of Ages Paragon Artifact stepped forward and said in disdain. "Humph! Xiao Guang, even if Myriad Emperor had agreed to your proposition, there''s something I would like to ask." "Go on," replied Xiao Guang with a faked confident smile. "Seeing that you possess so many Paragon Artifacts, a Grand Heavenly Treasure and scripture, yet you want us to help you kill that man? We who only have one Paragon Artifact and one Grand Heavenly Treasure, are you taking us as a three-year-old kid!? There''s something you are not telling us." deduced the Fallen Emperor as he pointed towards Silver, with his gaze sizing him up. "If you can''t even kill that man, how could you all possibly kill me? This is me, Xiao Guang, giving you people a chance." Xiao Guang boasted. Xiao Guang didn''t know whether he could defeat or possibly kill the man called Silver because just from his earlier show of powers he possesses almost made him lose all possibilities of defeating him. But with the arrival of the Fallen Emperor''s and making a deal with them as he showed his treasures made him gain back some confidence. Of course, he didn''t tell the Dark Overlords or Fallen Emperors about Silver''s prowess. If by chance that they can defeat or kill Silver he had planned on killing them all by himself after since by that time, the Dark Overlords would be tired and would have spent most, if not all of their energies and strength, he would be able to easily kill them since he had confidence in his own regeneration ability, making him able to do so. Hearing Xiao Guang''s answer, the Dark Overlords thought about it and after doing so, the Dark Overlord who''s possessing the True Bones of Ages Paragon artifact said. "Very well. But you must make an oath through your True Fate Palace that you won''t betray the agreement and attack us again after this." Xiao Guang narrowed his eyes hearing the demand of the Dark Overlord, he then said in anger. "Impossible! I am already giving you a chance and giving you all a deal, but now you want me to even make an oath using my True Fate? You should already be happy that I am giving you one of the nine! It''s not possible for me to make an oath!" "Then why not kill him yourself?" asked Myriad Emperor. Thinking how easily Xiao Guang made a deal with them, which made him think back on their deal. ''If Xiao Guang could kill the man then why even bother making a deal with us? Is it possible that¡­'' upon arriving at a possible conclusion he quickly shouted. "Everyone, let''s get out of here!" "''What?" asked one of the Dark Overlords. "Quick!" commanded Myriad. But just as they tried to flee and close the gate which is the Massive blood-red eye, they heard a laugh and as it said. "No one should think about leaving this place. I have already sealed it. Anyone can enter, but not leave." "Y-You¡­" pointed Xiao Guang. The Dark Overlords all put their everything in trying to close the gate as they helped the one with the Paragon Artifact and Death Coffin to get back inside the gate, but as they all entered, they couldn''t close it. Space was sealed. None could leave just as Silver said. "Man, watching you all make a deal about killing me and that or this, I couldn''t stop myself from laughing. None of you even noticed the space getting sealed. Hmm¡­ What should I call this? Is it bravery? Confidence? Nah, I think it''s idiocy. But making a deal about killing me? Not so gonna happen. But just as you had made a deal, I will also give you one. Give me all your treasures and I''ll ttttttrrrrrrryyyy not to kill you. So¡­ What do you guys say ah?" Silver said with a bright smile on his face. The deal was only for the Dark Overlords since he''s only looking to them, not bothering about Xiao Guang since he had already noted and listed him as a dead man. Xiao Guang snorted and unleased a blood surge that almost drowned even the Dark Overlords from the pressure coming from him. With his blood vitality and longevity, he activated the eight Paragon at his disposal, making them unleash their ultimate powers. The Nine worlds below, the thirteen continents nearby, secret realms all started cracking from the sheer force being unleashed by him along with the Paragon Artifacts. "Now, now. I can''t have you doing that now. What if they got destroyed ah? They''re too precious for you to use." is what he heard. Knowing where the voice came from, he said in anger. "You! Give back those Artifacts to me! They are mine!" "Yours? To think that you own them¡­ Is your face that much thick?" replied Silver. Silver had taken the eight Paragon Artifacts by using his skill called {Taker} and put them all at his inventory after the system cut off every link they have from Xiao Guang, which took less than a second. Remember that with this skill of his, he could take or more like steal everything or anything he wants. Even taking a whole planet is possible, and he has the strength to do it. "Now then¡­ I guess I''ll also take the Heavenly Pillar along with the Heavenly Fate Orb, hahaha!" Silver laughed when he thought and said it. A Heavenly Scripture and Grand Treasure might be able to get contracted and making one of their masters/owner. It wouldn''t stop Silver from taking them since he has the overpowered system to do it, but with a price. But thinking about it now, why didn''t he just made them all his own when he could do so millions of years ago? Well¡­ He doesn''t really them, that''s why. Having another Heavenly Treasure and the Fate Scripture wouldn''t hurt anybody, would it? Everything happened in just mere seconds, the Dark Overlords couldn''t help but only watch. With Xiao Guang left with no Artifacts, he summoned his own life treasure which looked like a scythe, with his fast speed that almost looked like he teleported and in anger, he swung it towards Silver, wanting to cleave him into pieces. But Silver was faster, with his 12 Immortal physiques, Draconic physique along with his Saiyan and Primordial Bloodline while his senses along with his overpowered Observation Haki, he blocked the scythe with his sword. With his strength and his sword, he easily threw Xiao Guang away while quickly following with a swing of his sword, he cut off the neck of Xiao Guang off from his neck, relieving Xiao Guang''s shoulder from the added useless head. After relieving the Xiao Guang''s shoulder by cutting off the useless head, the blood that Silver expecting didn''t come but only to see Xiao Guang''s head reattaching from where Silver cut it off. "Hmm¡­ Right! You can regenerate, how could I forget ah!?" Silver said. There is a boundary or more like a cultivation level where it makes one able to regenerate back their flesh, bones, and any other else back. Knowing of this, Silver said. "Should I destroy your True Fate?" with an evil smile. Xiao Guang, right after recovering quickly flew thousands of meters away from Silver and said in anger. "How dare you!" A shock wave shook everything within the sealed space, the shock waves even made the outside tremble once again, while the people within the nine worlds and thirteen continents which is the tenth world feared for the worse, not knowing what is happening. Some knew where it is coming from and they also couldn''t help but fear, they decided to hide where they could be safe, not wanting to get killed or affected just because of someone''s idiocy. "You-!" shouted Xiao Guang. Helpless, he couldn''t match Silver against anything, be it speed or strength. Don''t mention life since Silver is bonafide Immortal, unlike Xiao Guang, depending on a treasure. "You what? Aren''t you just boasting about being the heavens to me before? What happened to you that you are now only saying you this, how dare you that? Come, show me the prowess of this so-called heavens, and I''ll crush it in your face!" Silver said mockingly. According to the system, Silver''s cultivation is now on par with those of the God of Creation Realm which is where Xiao Guang is, but with Silver''s overpowered cheats, he didn''t need to fear anyone under the Cultivation of God of Universe Realm, which is where Blazing Dragon is at currently. "Oh right. How could I forget about you lot?" Silver once again said as he eyed the bewildered Dark Overlords. With a thought, a white smoke popped up and as it cleared up, it revealed ten identical Silver with the same sword in hand. Silver might appear as just a normal human outside which is not, thanks to the system, he was able to mask his own cultivation. Playing the sheep just to turn into a dragon and feast into the tigers. And he loved doing this since the world of cultivation is f.u.c.k.e.d up. Kill or get killed if one might say. "Too much arrogance!" said the one who''s holding the True Bone of Ages Paragon Artifact. With a tight grip into the True Bones, he swung towards Silver. "Yin and Yang! Myriad Law Destruction!" He shouted. As he swung the True Bone Paragon Artifact, dark rays shot out, drowning everything like a massive river to the point of destroying billions of galaxies above. (Which happens all the time!) As the dark rays shot out, everything in its path was annihilated. ''Damn!'' cursed Xiao Guang and quickly flew out of range of the attack. Silver just stood there as his clones disappeared from everyone''s view. Seeing the incoming dark rays. Silver held his sword horizontally with both of his hand gripping the sword''s handle. Unlike his previous nonchalant attitude, Silver turned serious since the dark rays meant trouble if it were to break out, just from its shock waves alone would kill millions, be them be a cultivator, much less a mortal. Silver hadn''t used his own created arts from the basics against anyone or anything that could possibly kill millions if left alone. Now he has to use them. Note that Silver could create skills whenever he liked. He had masters the arts of every weapon in existence which made him able to create any skill he wants. He won''t copy any other''s skill, he would create his own from the basics itself. Giving him the ability to create skills from everything, unlimitedly! {Formless Sword Art - Myriad World Annihilation!} [ Skill - Myriad World Annihilation: Type: Supreme Domain - Annihilate and destroy everything. With enough power, nothing could be destroyed and annihilated. Supreme Domain - 10 Million Miles. Will only stop until the user wishes to. ] The exchange only took almost ten seconds before the dark rays disappeared/annihilated. But the crimson, black sword arcs didn''t. One formed after another, attacking the Dark Overlords who used every kind of means they could to prevent themselves, more like their True Fates from being destroyed otherwise death. With a thought, Silver stopped the sword domain and everything turned tranquil like nothing had taken place. Silence took over the place, but if one has a good hearing, one could hear muffled sounds of painful groans. The Dark Overlords were bloodied, some even lost a limb or two. Not long after, everyone regenerated but leaving their clothes tattered, Xiao Guang was in fact, included. He wasn''t spared from the torrent of sword arcs. Seeing them all alive and well. Silver grinned like the devil he is. Pak! With no one noticing, the then Dark Overlords went limp, and all fell asleep without knowing the reason why. Xiao Guang though saw. The then clones Silver created earlier appeared behind the Dark Overlords and hit them with a seemingly, thoroughly, ordinary red thing. He then heard the ten Silver looked like shouting. "Behold of the power of The Nine-Five Red Brick! Hahaha!" Not knowing why Xiao Guang felt his legs failing him. With his legs failing him, he sat down, more like forced without knowing why. He could only speculate that death and everyone is standing in front of them. Well, only he by the way since the Dark Overlords are all asleep. Silver seeing Xiao Guang terrified face smiled more. Walking in front of Xiao Guang as the same brick materialized in his free hand, he ported and hit Xiao Guang in the head making him lose his consciousness. [ Nine-Five Red Brick - Ultimate Version: Rank Supreme Legendary: Details: One Brick in hand can dominate the entire world. Able to ignore all defense capabilities. One hit on the head will guarantee a 100% knockout. Legendary - One Minute knockout. Can be repeatedly used, not effective on any body parts except the head. Supreme Legendary - One Hour knockout. Can be repeatedly used, not effective on any body parts except the head, the d.i.c.k, the balls, and anus. ] ¡ª¡ª An hour later¡­ Everyone started waking up only to find themselves tied on a cross-like shaped iron with a spike hitting their backs, making them groan in pain and especially annoyance. Don''t underestimate those pikes, they are laced by the most overpowered BIGGRA! Feeling hot, annoyed, pained, and especially otherworldly d.e.s.i.r.e, each one of them looked at each other with a drool dripping out from their mouths. Saying: "Hhhhhoooolllleeee." ¡ª¡ª Clap* A crispy sounding like clap was heard by everyone as it echoed thought out the place. Everyone''s attention got taken and looked over where the sound came from. Seeing the handsome young man, everyone gulped then drooled once again. The handsome young man was with a terrified cow-like animal, and it''s the reason they gulped, especially since it is a female! " Do you guys surrender and submit?" he asked. Gulped¡­ No one spoke but each took a load of saliva and gulped it down their throat. "Oh¡­ Since no one wishes to answer, I''ll leave you guys be." the handsome young man said and turned around, walking away with the pig looking animal. "W-wait!" shouted Xiao Guang, trying to free himself from the thing which is tying and preventing him from pouncing at the unknown. "Hmm? Need something?" asked Silver as he looked at Xiao Guang. At first, he wanted to kill them, but the system told him that he couldn''t because of reasons and restrictions. Thus, Silver decided to torture the lot to the point of making them wish they were dead. "I-i-i-i-i- I will!" Xiao Guang Shouted. "You will what?" asked Silver. "I will surrender to everything you want me to. I-i-i''ll do everything to you tell me to. I-i''m willing to swear upon my True Fate to never betray or anything you don''t want me to! I will be your slave!" Xiao Guang shouted with gritted teeth. He, the heavens, becoming someone''s slave? Yeah right. "Oho? Alright. Before I free you, swear to the following terms~¡­" Silver said and listed his terms. Xiao Guang couldn''t help but cursed. But what can he do? Can anyone do anything against the overpowered BIGGRA? NO! A big NO! After agreeing to the terms and swearing the oath. Silver freed Xiao Guang, the Dark overlords soon also begged and followed the footsteps of Xiao Guang with a bleeding heart, that is. -------------¡ª After freeing everyone, Silver teleported away along with the pig-like animal, leaving the ten Dark Overlords along with Xiao Guang where they should be. Arriving back at his Imperial Palace, Silver was with a bright smile. Then he heard. [ Hidden Quest Completed! Subdue! Details: Subdue the Old Villinous Heavens and make him swear to an oath according to your own terms. Rewards: Legendary Manuals Time Limit: Three Billion Years Failure: Get stuck at Emperor''s Domination/Cycling Verse Additional Rewards: ??? Performance: SSS+ ] ''WHAT!? There was such a thing!? Oi system! Why didn''t you inform me ah!? [ Answering to host¡­ If the system informed host, then it wouldn''t be a Hidden Quest ] ''Hmm¡­ Right.'' [ Host please wait for the system is calculating the additional rewards¡­ ] ''Ok¡­ Give me those manuals while you''re at it.'' [ Affirmative¡­ Reward 1: 500 Million System Points ] ''Great! Now I finally got some points'' cried Silver inwardly. [ Reward 2: Legendary Manual - How to become an arrogant young master Manual ] ''The f.u.c.k!'' [ Reward 3: Legendary Manual - How to get faced slapped, Manual ] ''OOOOIIII! Wait! What the f.u.c.k are these Legendary shits!? Are you telling me that those young masters cultivate such things!?'' [ Answering to host¡­ It seems so host ] ''F.u.c.k me!'' [ Additional Rewards Calculation done: Rewards: BIGGRA - X100 Pieces. Legendary Manual - How to become a good bandit/robber : Written by Your''s Truly - Lin Fan ] ''Holy Shit! It''s indeed LEGENDARY! LEGENDARY F.U.C.K!'' Chapter 188 - Author.. Hi everyone. I have stated last time that there''ll be more chapters since I was busy and so on so updates took long time. Posted as soon as I''m done writing thing. But then my mind took three turns. Meaning three paths to take. 1: Re-write (For more explanations and things) 2: Go as it is (Which is f.u.c.k.e.d up) 3: Fast updates but minimal explanations. (Not that much. Got Billions of years ahead bruh. lol) I wanna make this Verse good since I''ll be the first one to make or write a fic about it which is why having a hard time about the plot. (For the current Verses, that is.) Do note. I ain''t gonna drop this until completed since it is my first. They will soon join the fun as they would bring about with them, chaos. I would like to ask. For Invincible Conqueror: Who should I add into the harem? For Emperor''s Domination: Who? *Empress Hong Tian. Gonna spoil ya lot. Gonna add her* Since she''s the only one to declare herself as Empress and not an Immortal Emperor then WHY NOT! I SAY! (Don''t forget if your in the discord group. There''ll be potatoes and cabagges ah. lol) New chap tomorrow. :) Chapter 189 - Lin Xie Going Out! Emperor''s Domination / Cycling Verse Mortal Emperor World~ Eternal Chaos Empire~ - - - Eternal Chaos Empire¡­ The Eternal Chaos Empire is a massive piece of land that expands for millions of miles with an unknown circ.u.mference. River''s flow calmly as trees grow as tall as they could be while animals, beast, and so on live free. The empire is divided by four which is the east, west, south, and north. Each side circulates the main center of the Empire called the Imperial Land. Years had passed, hundreds, in fact, the sect''s formed along with clans after gaining the Emperor''s approval but strict rules to follow. Cultivators, well, they cultivate while mortals also do but cultivate other things. The Emperor which is Silver had declared before that once one sect or clan of cultivators produce a great candidate and able to become an Immortal Emperor, they are free to build their own lineage or kingdom but would be under the Empire to which everyone had agreed readily and happily for they would have never or would never got the chance to do so and also thanks to the emperor for allowing and giving them the chance to do so. If they cannot do so, they are free to send their member to join the ranks for Empire to boost their own clan or sect fame, which many happily choose to joined the ranks of guards, soldiers, and others. Silver created this rule because he had learned that one generation is 100,000 years (Heaven''s Will Generation and for the Heavenly Laws and Grand Dao''s to recover and form another heaven''s Will. Not the people because the generation for people is another matter.). Meaning, one could become an Immortal Emperor if they successfully reach their way to the top and shoulder the Heaven''s Will. (Look up the next Immortal Emperor to ascend after Li Qiye became one. If you''ve read the novel, you''ll notice it.) Now, this made Silver curious since he only knew that there''re only less than a hundred Immortal Emperor''s being declared in the novel. When he asked the system about it, the system told him that sometimes one isn''t suitable to shoulder the Heaven''s Will. Sometimes the selected few would end up killing each other hence none became an Immortal Emperor, but the most problematic reason is Heaven''s Will Overseer for he sometimes hibernates. When he asked why the system answered him. [ Even the host needs to sleep which is a True Immortal and a God, so why can''t others? ] As simple as that! He then calculated, ''So¡­ There should have been thousands of Immortal Emperor''s, right?'' he asked. [ Answering to host¡­ Yes host but due to certain reasons, there have only been less than a hundred declared. The system suggests that host exploit the fact for his plans ] ''Right,'' - - - Present¡­ After coming back from the World''s End Point, Silver declared that there''ll be a feast for the whole empire to celebrate the birth of the empire''s little Princess, Li Mingyu. When Silver came back along with the pig that he gave back to the farmer he had borrowed earlier, Li Qiye, Immortal Emperor Gu Chun along with the others flooded him with questions to which he just smiled in response and saying, "Nothing much, just taught some ''things'' to know where they stand." Although Li Qiye wanted to know the depths of what had just transpired, seeing Silver not wanting to say what is what decided to just forget it for now and just watched everyone do their own things. Swearing to himself that he would search for anything, everything and get to the bottom, as far as he could. Silver had told him before that Immortal Emperor''s are not really Immortal, it is just a title; they are Pseudo-Immortal and in fact, could die from old age. (AN: My thought is billions of years. 3 or less. Looked up the mental age of Li Qiye for reference) With Silver the Emperor declaring the feast, the whole Empire, the citizens rejoice while some are not since a feast always happens even with a too little thing to be called good news. But learning that the empires first little princess the daughter of the two most formidable Godkings, everyone started traveling the nearest they could towards the Imperial palace hoping to see the little princess. - - - A month later¡­ The Imperial Land is filled with people, many even stayed in the sky as there is not much enough room for everyone. Cultivators use many precious artifacts. Sh.i.p.s hovered as they welcomed those who don''t have anyone to stand at. Most cultivators that couldn''t fly yet stayed below while those who could hitch a ride were above, the mortals aren''t discriminated or pushed aside, it''s more like the cultivators are even giving way for them. Everyone came bearing their own gifts that they could afford to buy or give. Imperial Palace¡­ Thousands of people, be them a cultivator or mortal are all busy cooking and preparing for the feast, it will be one of the biggest they would have ever since the creation of the empire. The Jian and He clan''s Patriarch along with other clan heads and sect heads are within the palace, congratulating Shen Mei and Li Qi for having a daughter and declared as the Empire''s Little Princess with gifts in hands while some other late comers are being declared as soon as they arrived by the guards. "The Patriarch of Wu Clan - Wu Hang has arrived!" declared the guard. "The Patriarch of Shang Clan - Shang Wudi has arrived!" declared another. "The Sect Master of Azure Dragon - Long Gen has arrives!" once again declared another. Formidable people from a clan or sect kept coming one after another bearing gifts and congratulating the Godking Couples while Silver just sat at his throne also welcoming everyone along with his disciple Lin Xie sitting beside him, acting like an obedient and graceful little girl, but thinking: ''When will the feast begin, I am hungry!'' Time passed as more people from all over the Mortal Emperor World came who knew the existence of the Eternal Chaos Empire. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun along with people from the Heaven Spirit World have also come, with gifts and with friendly manner, making the Mortal Emperor World''s know the importance, power and connection and others of the Eternal Chaos Empire. Never would one thought that the known first Immortal Emperor to come in person just for a feast for a little girl, even with gifts. On the outside of the empire, no one knows what power holds the Empire thus making many clans and sects try to infiltrate and spy on it because of how rich the energy and the abundance of treasures within the Empire, making them want to take over it, but none ever succeed in doing so because the spies or anyone they sent had never come back or never heard of ever again after leaving their respected clans and sects. And this is why they became wary of the empire and never sent spy again. Silver knew of these things but never paid any heed on it because there''s a group he had created and trained to protect the empire within the shadows, hence, even if other powers sent spies, they will surely die before even able to do anything as they also have the power and approval of their emperor to destroy anyone if they mean harm towards the empire. As more people came and as time passed, the last one to arrive was a middle-age looking man, wearing a bright green robes with a respectful attitude. "Heavenly Dao Academy''s Second Ancestor - Wang Yuan has arrived" declared the guard. The people cheered, the thing called fireworks scattered at the skies at the make a resounding noise throughout the empire. Time passed as people ate, drink, as they celebrated. One curious sect master asked after some time, "Goddess Mei and Celestial Godking Li Qi, may learn of the little princess innate talents and physique?" clearly not convinced since they never told the innate talents of Li Mingyu. "Presumptuous! How dare you ask about the little princess talents! You''re looking to die!" Old Chen who was happily talking with Wang Yuan heard of what the unknown sect master question and couldn''t help but get angry. Old Chen, even though he acts like a normal old man on the outside, he is in fact a Virtous Paragon and nearing a breakthrough, if he doesn''t have enough power, how could he be the Empire''s treasure overseer ah? If he wanted to kill the unknown sect master, Silver wouldn''t even bat an eye since he knew Old Chen''s character. "It is all right Old Chen," said Li Qi. "Your Majesty, since everyone wants to know about Mingyu''s Innate potential, would it be all right to let them know?" he inquired, looking at Silver who''s racing at eating against his disciple Lin Xie on the corner not minding anyone but the food in front of them along with Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and his group. "Hmm? Yu''er?" asked Silver as he raised his head and looked at everyone. "Yes. We haven''t used the Mirror of Truth on her yet," replied Shen Mei, who also wants to know about her child''s potential. "Oh¡­ Right! She has Mortal Physique" Silver replied. "Mortal Physique?" Upon hearing that the little princess'' physique is just at a Mortal Level, many looked on the little girl with pitiful eyes, thinking ''Even if she''s the Princess of a powerful empire, she can''t become someone great. What a pity, it seems like she''s just going to be someone who would waste their resources..'' Li Qiye who was just watching everything even frowned at Silver''s word but didn''t mind. As long as his sister can live in peace, all will be okay. "Yes. She has Mortal Physique. But she has Immortal Life Wheel and Immortal Fate." said Silver and continued eating. Spoons fell, glasses followed, then everyone''s eye''s nearly popped out of their sockets as their jaw fell. "WHAT!!!" They all shouted. Even Li Qiye slipped and fell in his crow form upon hearing what Silver just said. "What?! I thought you guys wanted to learn about it, so why are you all shouting ah?!" Silver spat, pissed off as everyone shouted. "Impossible! How can someone have Immortal Life Wheel and Fate while having only a Mortal Physique?! This is impossible!" shouted one clan master. "Nothing is impossible. Geez. Can''t you just shut up? I''ve already told you so there. She''s not my Empire''s Little Princess for no reason you know." Silver replied and continued eating once again. - - - The empire is as peaceful as it always is, everyone doing their own things. Lin Xie, the first disciple of Silver is currently having a problem, seemingly not able to open another Fate Palace. Stopping her cultivation, she went out of her cultivation room and looked for her teacher which is currently busy attending to his farms. "Ahh¡­ What a great harvest this season would be. Looking at these potatoes and cabbages soothes my heart ah." he said and laid down on the grassy field while appreciating his own hard work. As Silver lays down on the grassy green field and letting the cool wind freshening him up, she saw a figure flying above him. Knowing who the figure is, he smiled and asked, "Anything troubling you my dear disciple?" Lin Xie floated down as her golden robes flutters along with the wind and her descent. Standing near her teacher, she said, "Teacher, I want to go out and travel. I have seemed to reach a bottleneck on my cultivation." "You want to travel? Bottleneck?" asked Silver. "Yes, teacher" replied Lin Xie, who couldn''t wait to get the approval. Silver waved his hands and as he did so, a black pill appeared and floated towards Lin Xie. Silver then said, "Here, I''ve concocted a pill for breaking those bottlenecks." Knowing what her teacher meant, Lin Xie said, "Teacher. I think I won''t resort to pills, I must travel and find my path and Dao." Silver knowing his disciple''s character sighed. "All right. But don''t create too much disaster, all right?" he reluctantly replied. "Thank you, teacher!" Lin Xie happily said and quickly flew away, going to her own adventure on the outside world after being stuck in the empire for some time. ''Hmm¡­ Did she bring money?'' Silver thought as he could sense that Lin Xie is already flying away at an incredible speed. ''Oh, well¡­ Nothing bad will happen right?'' he thought. Chapter 189 - The Loli in danger!!! Old Cheng To The Rescue... Emperor''s Domination/ Cycling Verse~ Mortal Emperor World~ Eternal Chaos Empire¡­ After letting his disciple set off, Lin Xie, Silver took a nap as if the world is peaceful as it could be. Farmers took care of everything be them be mortals or cultivators, he was just happy that the season''s vegetables and fruits are in great condition for harvest which puts him at ease and slept peacefully. Forgetting that his spoiled and disaster bringer disciple of his had taken a little trip on her own. A week later¡­ Southern Continent¡­ The southern continent is where the vastest land of barren during the Desolate Era. There wasn''t much to see here for being as desolate as it could be. Storms of sands blew almost all the time. There weren''t many people living there due to it being the most desolate place of the land, and almost everyone had migrated to other continents seeking a better place to live. Water is scarce and being it is so, the powerful sects'', clans, and others fought hard just to get hold of what they call the oasis of life. But of course, the most powerful took hold most of it and they could only fight the weaker ones could only other forces and claim the oasis of life to live on, and they call one of them the Life River Sect! The Life River Sect is one of the up and rising power on the southern continent, they could be called one of the prominent ones because of having a Heavenly Sovereign Cultivator amongst their ranks which puts the weaker forces to let them have their way lest they all got exterminated. The Life River Sect has only been founded no less than a hundred years, but because of their force, military, slaves, and so on, they could intimidate the other forces that don''t even have a Heavenly Sovereign Realm cultivator. They say that a Heavenly Sovereign cultivator to be only second to the Virtuous Paragon cultivators which possess the chance at becoming an Immortal Emperor. Hence, the Life River Sect were thought to be one of the most formidable forces within the southern continent, only second to the Blood Clan. The Blood Clan is the real powerhouse with their Blood Progenitor that had reach the Golden Era Virtuous Paragon Realm leading them, but they didn''t partake at worldly matters such as conquering the whole Southern Continent. This is due to Silver warning their Blood Proginator that he nearly killed because seeing how he had reached the realm he was in. He had sacrificed too many lives, innocents or not, just to get stronger. Silver could kill anyone he wants, even if schemed against, he''d just pulverize everything with brute force. But Silver was never one to go around prancing about how strong he is, how he could just kill everyone, he got his own rules. After reaching land, Lin Xie had traveled on foot, not taking flight or using other treasures because of her teacher''s words: How can you be strong and become an Immortal Emperor when you don''t know how the earth is like? Learn from the earth, then the sky, the void, and yourself! Someone with power but doesn''t know the burden, should they posses once reaching the peak is just someone who is not worth a shit! Lin Xie with those words in mind has been bugging her since, not being able to comprehend what her teacher meant hence, she wasn''t able to open her ninth palace and not able to break through the next realm. She then decided, she would travel and see the world has to offer, what the world is like: Reality gives one reason. As Lin Xie traveled and took her teacher''s words to heart. She walked into the desert, bare-footed. Thinking, ''Is this what teacher meant when he said feel the earth?'' and proceeded walking through the desert as if her feet felt being burnt. : Pain from the flesh is nothing. Forge the heart. Is what keeping her go on. Lin Xie then kept walking to the seemingly endless desert, bare-footed. *** Eternal Chaos Empire~ A year has passed since Lin Xie set off from the Empire, Silver didn''t mind though since he could always see his disciple''s well-being if he uses his Divine Sense, which he uses once a week. So Far, he had found nothing or see the need of his disciple needing his help. ¡ª¡ª Two years ago~ After naming Li Mingyu (Brilliant Jade) and giving her his blessing which he later learned and the attack from the Vile Old Heavens and setting him up along with the Dark Overlords, Silver was at a loss when he came back. This is because of the Nine-Tailed Pheonix giving Mingyu its pure Phoenix Bloodline. Without it, the little girl might have died. Li Mingyu live because of the Pheonix, even her parents didn''t know what is. The little baby would have lived just because of Silver''s blessing, but the Phoenix didn''t know and gave her nine drops of her pureblood. After some months, Shen Mie and Li Qin had left the empire for a time and go visit their old tattered house, which will never disappear. A miracle it is. Another year passed¡­ Old Cheng name: Mo Cheng. The two fought with Mo Chen losing, he never stood a chance against the unreasonable overpowered Silver. Mo Cheng had then become Silver''s treasurer, the old man loves seeing treasure and he is great at doing his work. After some hundred years he was named Old Cheng which seemed like he didn''t mind being called so. "Here is the result of the competition." as he handed the long list of participants to Silver, adding, "It seems like the He clan won again this time around." Silver took the list and looked at the result, he then said. "Why is it that my name is not included?" Old Cheng gave Silver a smirk and replied. "How can anyone win against you if you participated? I did not include you so the young generation could have a chance!" "Hmmph! Calculate my hunted treasures! Do you even know what sort of treasure''s I gave you? Those treasures are hard to come by you know!" Silver replied seemingly angry. "No!" replied Old Cheng. Not giving an inch. "Include it!" Old Cheng and Silver then argued. As the two argued, a jade-like stone rang out. Silver took it out from his pocket and the two heard a crying voice saying, "Teacher, teacher. I''m being bullied!" stopping the two from arguing. The voice of Lin Xie rang out from the jade-like stone as her cries could be heard loudly. "Bullied? Who dares!!!" replied Silver in anger. Activating his Divine Sense covering the entire world and seeing his disciple being chase by cultivators numbering at some hundred angered Silver more. As he was about to teleport, a hand grabbed his shoulder tightly. Looking at the one who was grabbing him, Silver thought. ''Right! Old Cheng just doesn''t like treasures. He''s a Lolicon through the bones!'' Right. Old Cheng just doesn''t like treasures as much as he likes the lolis. Old Chen would let no one off if he were to know that a loli is in danger or bullied. He had nearly torn a sect master to pieces when it asked about Mingyu before, and now that Lin Xie who he treats as his grandchild is being bullied? Who dares! "I will go," Old Cheng said and took the jade-like stone from Silver and asked where Lin Xie is. After knowing where the poor loli is, Old Chen disappeared within the empire in a blink of an eye. ''Ai. I wonder which sect or clan will disappear ah!'' Silver thought and shook his head and vanished within the empire. Chapter 190 - The Hell Is Wrong With This Empire? Emperor''s Domination/ Cycling Verse~ Mortal Emperor World~ Southern Continent... Tens of cultivators with varying kinds of cultivation realms knelt on the hot sand as they listened to an old man who posseses strength enough to kill them if he so wish. They didn''t mind kneeling on the hot sand afraid that the one in front of them would kill them as they listened. "Do you people know your sins!?" asked the old man, furiously. "Dao brother, please listen to us! She, she dared clean herself on our only water source. How could we not be angry? Dao brother, you should know that clear water is hard within this wasteland!" replied an old man with clear tears pouring down from his eyes, kneeling as he replied. "Dao brother? Who are you calling brother! Don''t you people know that no matter what little girls do must be forgiven without a question!? Don''t you know of the sacred teaching!?" the old man replied. This old man is no other than Old Cheng, he had nearly killed the people chasing his dear granddaughter earlier but thinking that he shouldn''t just kill them, he decided to preach! "Sacred teaching?" the tens of cultivators who had been chasing Lin Xie just minutes ago all asked in confusion. "Of course! The sacred teaching! Don''t you know that loli''s are the greatest gift the heaven''s could give? Don''t you know how sacred they are! Don''t you know that their cuteness can even make the heaven would forgive them no matter what they do!? Loli''s are justice! Their cuteness can even make everyone forgive them no matter what they do! And you people dared to chase her just because she took a bath! How dare you all!" furiously roared Old Cheng. "..." One old man looked into the eyes of Old Cheng, seeing how serious he was he mustered the courage to ask. "What is loli?" Old Cheng hearing the question nearly stabbed the guy''s head with his golden spear but kept himself from doing so. Old Cheng then pointed to Lin Xie who was sitting on a sofa that he brought along sobbing and said, "Look at her. Isn''t she cute? See she looks? Isn''t she cute? But you people dared to make her cry? Just look how haggard she''d become! She how those dirts clung unto her. And you people still have the guts to complain! You people should have been overjoyed that she took a on your aosis! But not! You guys chased her! Don''t you know how sacred a loli is!? and here she is, crying! Oh my poor little granddaughter." Old Cheng finished as he sat down in the sofa with a handkerchief in hand. Wipping the dirts on her face and took another one out as he dried her tears and consoled her to stop crying since grandpa is here. ''So she''s your granddaughter! And a spoiling, overprotective, granddaughtercon at that!'' ''Wait. What is granddaughtercon anyway?'' The people thought. After sometime... The cultivators that were chasing Lin Xie before still knelt to the hot sand, not daring to stand up as they watch Old Cheng console his so called granddaughter. Old Cheng then looked at them with his eyes still filled in fury. He said, "Do you people now understand how sacred a loli is!" With the abrupt question, the cultivators could only reply, "YES!" Some forced themselves to reply withiut understanding anything, just afraid, but most had come to an understanding what loli is. "Good! If you people are really sincere. Let us create a sect. A sect that would protect the sacred, holy loli''s!" Old Cheng declared. ''So we will be forced to join and dissolve our current sect and join?'' the cultivators thought. But what can they do? Can they even fight back? Old Cheng had learned from Silver, if you have enough strength and power, do what you want, crush those reasoning with brute force. Lin Xie didn''t know what to say for she didn''t know what her grandpa was saying. She just felt relieved and forgotten to tell her grandpa what the real reason she was being chased. ''Grandpa Cheng is the best'' she thought without understanding. *** Years Later... Silver had just came back to his empire but when he sense what was happening he could only massage his temples as he sat on his throne, troubled. "Urgent news! The Phedo Sect has declared war on the Loli Sect! Their troops are now marching towards the South!" someone from the Intelligent Department came reporting. After the report another one came running. "The Shota Sect had joined the Phedo Sect to defend! The MILF Sect had sent reinforcement to the Loli Sect!" his body covered in sweat. The next day... "Urgent Report! The Phedo Sect has been blocked by the Futa Sect! The Shota Sect and MILF Sect had come to an agreement and joined forces!" "Report! The Harem Sect has also joined and declared war on the Shemale Sect!" "Report...." ''The hell is wrong with this empire?'' Chapter 191 - Insufficient Strength. Emperor''s Domination/ Cycling Verse~ "KA" "ME" "HA" "ME" "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAA~!!!!!!!!!" BOOM! A beam of light traveled in an unknown direction as it destroyed everything in its path. The beam of light that is filled with destruction seemed to be going forth to someone that wears tight red with a black who seems resolute to stop the beam with his own capabilities. "Hmpf!" The person''s aura burst forth as shockwaves exploded out and threw all the rubbles near him. With a loud shout and all his might he also shot out a beam of red light from both of his hands "HAAAAA" he shouted. Boom! A blueish and reddish beam of light met as it took explosion and shockwaves everywhere as it destroys everything within. "HAAAAAAAAAAAA" "HAAAAAAAAAAAA" Shouted the two who were giving it their all to win against each other. Boom. Boom. POF. The thing turned blank. A man wearing an all-white robe with his hairs mostly white along his beard jaw drop as his eyes widen like saucer. What happened! Why! That... that was the greatest part! Ahhhh!!! I can''t take this! "The hell are you doing? Shouldn''t you be watching over the prime?" a voice that seemed familiar as its nonchalant tone within the vast plane that contain the purest things in the universe anyone could find resounded. "You''re finally here. Do you know how hard it took to finish the thing you''ve asked me?" an old unwilling, tired voiced out the all-white robe man . "We''ve had a deal. One must stand one''s word, lest the other comes bearing ill intentions." sigh the same voice nonchalant as always. The man wearing an all-white was sitting in front of a 10x14 inch black flat screen T.V sighed. "Every preparation is ready, but are you sure about this? That thing posses an unimaginable power. Even an immortal like you and had become more powerful than before, it might reject and kill you. Silver the Immortal" "I didn''t spend the whole 89 million years for nothing and you know that. As for your brother, he has one chance left." the nonchalant tone from before change into that one with helplessness as he sighed. Silver had left his Empire for the one thing or treasure he must get even with the risk of his life. Though the all-white robed man knew who silver is, he didn''t know him to his full extent hence the worry. The all-white robed man was called Heaven''s Will Overseer and Silver calls the other Villainous Heaven''s. One if the overseer while one is the destroyer. One wants to stop the cycle of destruction while one wants to obtain true immortality through destruction: Each possessing their own laws. After millions of years, Silver must get his hands on it so he could go back the Martial Spirit Verse, conquer it and be with his wive''s ones again. But it wasn''t as easy as it sounded because Silver tried it twice before and only to fail. Overpowered as he might seem, everything isn''t all about strength, one must have his own path. One. But Silver has two and more hence he doesn''t know his own true path. He might have thought that his path was to conquer and protect; But is that his true path? This left Silver not able to take the treasure as anyone else. If this is so, then what kind of treasure it is for Silver to fail take possession of it? Not only him but everyone else. If one thought that one''s path is to conquer, then what to conquer? Is it all about that? Then what about others? Since time immemorial, none has been able to truly find one''s own path - true to its essence: One. A dream is the same as one''s path, but one can''t realize his dreams unless one dreams of others, and it could be said the same for one''s path. One''s path isn''t predetermined, set, or anything else: One must find his own path, his dream to realize and achieved, and this is where the trouble comes. What is a path? What is a dream? If there''s only one to choose, what will you choose above the innumerable amount of choices possible? Hence, Silver then focused his path into one. It is one word but it is also everything the world, the universe has to offer. And that is? (AN: Guess. V:) (Will be revealed at later chapters) If one were to truly comprehend what ''ONE'' meant, then everything is possible. The other option was for him to unlock his first Saiyan Transformation that would make his combat capabilities 100 times over. But due to the lack of opponents that were powerful enough, he failed to do. The good thing is, if he could complete a hidden quest, one restriction can be erased which he had learned later on upon completing the first hidden quest that gave him the legendary book of robbery by the motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g king of humans named Lin Fan along with other rewards. As far as Silver knows, he only needed the item now, he must get it with his life at risk. Silver''s mouth curled up into a mocking grin. "You do know that I''ve spent more than 10 million years to try and get it, why do you think that I''ll still fail?" Vrapp. Everything turned into silence. There is nothing, nothing at all. Even though it is so, there ''s something that is lacking that one just can''t just think of. [ Empyrian''s Skill - One: Everything began from nothing and also born from nothing. Everything came and born from one and none. Only the strongest can possess; One - Everything to one to none ( Creation and Destruction must be fused for the skill to be unleashed in its whole) ] [Laws: Time, Space, Death, Life, Soul, {Creation and Destruction) needed to be one with all} ] [ Empyrean''s Skill - Not Complete ] Empyrean''s Skill Ranked skills might seem powerful and they are so but when it comes to true matters, it is not absolute, it solely depends on who the person the skill possessor is. With Silver''s Instant Mastery Ability, he needed not only to master Creation and Destruction and everything else but fused them has troubled him for so many years. Instant Mastery might seem overpowered with comprehension added to the tow, but when it comes to fusing everything, it isn''t as easy as mastering each skill. Mastery only meant mastery, but never fusion. And this has troubled him for millions of years. In the end, strength isn''t everything, one needs to have enough intelligence, which Silver is currently lacking. "No. That isn''t enough." Coldly declared the Heaven''s Will Overseer. ''So I still need to become a God of Creation. This is gonna take a while'' Silver thought, helplessly. His overbearingness, for the first time, met its match. Chapter 192 - What kind of idiot would eat it? Emperor''s Domination/ Cycling Verse~ Stone Medicine World~ A carabao! It''s flying ah! Man, this never gets old. I wonder how they taste like when roasted. Silver wondered as his stomach grumbled. Since knowing that he just couldn''t take the treasure yet as his strength is insufficient, he remembered about the Alchemy Fowl that gave birth years before and waited for the chicks to grow up before taking them to his empire came to the Stone Medicine World. Upon teleporting and reaching the place, he felt hungry seeing the carabaos as he called them so, flying on the sky freely, wondered how they would taste like. Since he came from Earth, he had tasted meats of all kinds and now seeing the carabaos made him remember when his wife on Earth before on how she cooked the carabao''s meat into a steak got him craving for some. Talking about his wife on Earth before, Goddess Daisy said that she doesn''t know where she''s at, only his grandsons that were reborn into the God Realm got him thinking and made him clench his fist in resolution to find her at all cost. ''Oh well. I''ll get there in the future. For now, I''ve got to get stronger and that would take time. For now, I''ll eat carabao meat first. Should I roast it or make it to steak? Hmm... I think I''ll cook it with some soup and veggies. Yeah, that sounds good also.'' L.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips as he thought on how to cook the flying carabao he deemed. Silver was in the mountains and saw the flying carabao''s freely on the sky that came out from the clean river nearby. ''Oh! They''re diving back! Can''t waste time or it will take years for them to come out!'' With his speed and strength, Silver easily caught three of the flying carabaos which looked young as his meat would be tender and juicy, unlike the old ones which their meat would be hard. The carabaos tried fighting back but with Silver''s strength, he easily killed them and flew down along with the 2 meter long carabaos which he made levitate after killing them. Finding a clearing within the mountain forest after cleaning the carabaos in the river, Silver started a fire. Roasting one like he''s roasting a pig. Butchering the two other as he would make a steak, and soup out of them. He then created a pot and a wok with a flattened bottom, big enough to fit the meats he then sat down and waited. All of these works are all done by his clones of course, as he''s too lazy to do everything by himself. He just sat there and waited for his clone to finish up and eat after cooking is finished. Sometime later, the steak is done and he gobbled it up like a mortal who had starved for days, followed by the soup with veggies and the roasted one. It didn''t take long for the cooking to be done as he got a bunch of cheats to do it. But he didn''t do so for the cleaning process. Clean food is the best as the saying goes. As he enjoyed eating, Silver failed to notice that 3-meter long humanoid-like build from stone and a human that looked like a middle-aged old man with his long hair in a mess is gawking as they watch him eat like a barbarian, dumbfounded as they could be. One should know that the carabaos that Silver, as he deemed them to be, are called Draco-bull. Draco-bulls are precious for they are the ones that produce Immortal Sulfur which can be used for Alchemy. A Draco-bull also possesses the bloodline of the True Dragon but not all of them because only one can possess such bloodline and is called Imperial Draco-bull who has the possibility to evolved and become a True Dragon or a Divine Bull. But after millions of years since the Heaven''s Will Epoch started, none has ever become one. Seeing someone eat the Draco-bulls like a barbarian, the humanoid golem and the middle-aged man with messy hair didn''t know what to think. How barbaric! How can one eat a Draco-bull and in such a barbaric manner! Does he not know how precious they are! What a fool! The middle-aged looking old man, in his anger bit on the sphere looking fruit in his hand, forgetting what it is. "Don''t!" said the golem looking humanoid one in panic when it noticed that the middle-aged looking old man had raised the fruit in his arm and took a bite out of it. Gulp. The middle-aged looking old man gulped the piece he had bitten from the sphere looking fruit. Not long after he said. "Oh no." in grave tone as his face blackens in fear. Thud. The middle-aged looking man fell on the grassy ground and soon after, white bubbles came out from his open mouth. "Brother!" shouted the golem looking one in panic. Quickly, he searches his pouch tied to his waist and quickly took out a white looking pill that gives out a greenish light-filled with vitality and a fragrance that can soothe one whose in pain, quickly fed it to the middle-aged looking man with messy hair who had white bubbles coming out in his mouth and even pushed it down his throat just for the messy-haired old man to be able to swallow it. Silver who has been enjoying the roasted meat finally noticed the commotion happening nearby, looking where the sounds coming from and seeing the sphere-like fruit he thought, ''Isn''t that fruit the one called... what was it again?'' as he stares at it and tried remembering the name. He knew what it was but he had forgotten its name. Who could blame him? In the millions of years he had lived, how can one remember every little detail? Much less a fruit! ''Ahh! I remember. Isn''t that Pearl Bulm Fruit? That''s poisonous I tell you! Even Heavenly Kings wouldn''t dare eat unless they want to die.'' ''What kind of idiot would eat it? Are they seeking death?'' ''Not to mention how it tastes!'' ''It sucks!'' Chapter 193 - We are! Silver sat on his throne massaging his temple. ''What the hell happened? I was just out there for sometime. How the f.u.c.k did my peaceful empire get so chaotic?'' Asking himself as he sat on his throne, hearing, and knowing about his empire''s current situation. After hearing and seeing the unending paper reports from the intelligence/spy group that he had formed and taught, Silver couldn''t help but ask; "Where is Old Cheng, Little Yu, and Little Qing? And what the hell is that Little Jiang doing!? Where the hell are they!? Also, what the hell does He clan wants!?" Silver is annoyed but not angry. He who had lived for more than a hundred and millions of years, the emperor, ain''t just go and fix everything up just because he has the power. Something always played in Silver''s mind: A ruler that uses iron clad fist to make their people follow their rule are just a tryrant. A tryrant of a ruler won''t ever have a happy ending; They might die happy but what about thier decendants? Would they also keep thier rule? No. They would not. A tryrant king or emperor would, in the end, met his end. But what about those who are left behind? Do they have the strength and power to rule over? The answer could not be tell in worlds as there are those who schemed over the other. And Silver does, and never wanted that to happen. Silver always thougth about this, he a high ranking member of the army from his former life would never consider forcing his own people, do anything, to force his people to brand him a tyrant. Silver grew up in a country of freedom, none dectates his. So why would he, an overpowered dragon, formerly human, would want his citizens to see him as a tyrant? Silver, hence, and always will, never force the people under his regime to his own bidding. Freedom, is one of such that makes one succesful. Silver only asked his people; never to betray the empire as it would never leave one and would be hunted to be killed no matter where and how powerful one might be. In the end. Hundreds of years passed, nearing thousands and more to come, Eternal Chaos Empire has advance. Be it at life, agriculture, culture, etc. everyething went smoothly. Mortals helping cultivators grew plants for the future? None seems to have a problem with that. Cultivators wants to some refined jades to give to the mortals so they might or their children could have help if they are able to cultivate and become a cultivator? Why not! Give and take. Help when you can and when you want. But don''t expect to be repayed for you''ve help when no one asked you too. But who knows when you''ll be rewarded for doing so? It is your will and so does the others. Silver''s words have made all his empire citizens always remember just how much freedom they have. Eternal Chaos Empire is as such. A good, no, great Emperor and is a bit or too much of an idiot got its people have tears in their eyes. And there was always a thing that kept them keeping those tears in their eyes. Cause. This f.u.c.k.i.n.g emperor only knows how to preach! He doesn''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g and f.u.c.k.i.n.g care that within his empire there is always a war! And it had became cause of his always disapperance! Where the hell does this emperor go all the time? Can''t he stay for at least a hundred years on his empire? He always dissappear after giving orders and instruction. How the hell can we do what you''ve instructed to build when you say "You guys build some hospitals". What the heck is a hospital? What it is for? We don''t know! School? What the f.u.c.k does that mean? A brothel? En! People have always been dreaming of one, we shall build a grand one! ------- It could be understanted when his people knows, right? But it is not! ----- Silver had came to his empire, he had learned of what has taken place; he just didn''t put it into mind. ---- Who cares about fetish war when I''m here thinking of how and when to see my wives again? But! I''ll say. Old Cheng got guts! I''ll teach him a lesson when I have the time. How dare he make my little Lin Xie into an idol - with her middle finger pointing to the heaven at that! As the Loli Sect''s Goddess! For the love of hell. She''s... Nevermind. It looks great by the way. Thumbs up. - - - "Where is Lan Yu" Silver asked. Lan Yu is one hell of a woman. She has those busty things a normal woman can''t easily have. Lan Yu is the one who oversees the kitchen. The head chef of the imperial palace that is. "Your Majesty. Lady Yu have followed Treasurer Cheng''s lead and built her own sect, in the span of 2 months its member grew to a near three thousand and still counting." replied one guy that looked like someone aging at 30 to 40, but who knows how old is he? "Her own sect? She too? Which sect did she founded?" Silver asked. He knew that Lan Yu also has a fetish or two but he never minded it. "Replying to his majesty. Lady Yu founded the MILF sect. Treasurer Cheng created the Loli sect but didn''t become its head. He instead made someone become the sect master while Treasurer Cheng dissappeared." the man reported in revered tone, seemingly exited about something. "Dissappeared?" Silver held his chin in wonder. "Yes your majesty." replied the man. He wanted to ask something but he didn''t, afraid that his emperor might skin him alive if he did so. "En. You can go. Make sure to watch them, don''t let those crazy people become crazier. Before things gets out of hand, make sure to stop them. The imperial guards will help you." Silver said as he threw an emblem to the man. The emblem is made of an unknown metal and it isblack in color with a dragon carved into it. "This-" the man said in shock. He never had thought to recieve to be given a token, an imperial token, and be given to power to command the unreasonable guards. How crazy is this. I am from the spy department. I don''t know how to go about things when shits hits the pan. Oh well, I''ll just figure it out. After recieving the imperial token and orders given, the man dissappeared, wondering what to do. This ain''t right. I wanted to join that group. Ahh, how lucky those guys are. He thought in jealousy. Silver was still on his throne, sitting and reading some reports. Everything that has happened in his empire for the years he was gone. One paper is equevalent to a day that has happened to his empire. Sometimes he just burn one if there''s nothing to interest him. But he kept the ones with interesting things. He could have just read the mind of the people and would know everything in a matter of minutes but didn''t do so as that would be boring. Seeing one that was asking for approval, Silver frowned and read through the contents written on the paper. "This!" Silver didn''t know wether to cry or laugh after reading the scribbles on the paper. "Old Cheng, he really is a lolicon eh. Hahaha!" in the end he laughed till tears fell on his eyes. He wondered why the man earlier is so gitty and couldn''t, almost, stop looking on the palace exit and seemingly wanting to go somewhere. But after reading what was written on the paper, he finally understood. Wait. I have given him the power to command the guards... Hmm. I wonder... --- Somewhere within the Eastern continent. A man in black, his hair white, it is long and tied neatly. "En! There are only some hundreds of us for now but we will surely grew in number. We should travel the nine worlds and recruit some that is with our cause." the man in black suit said, looking at his subordinates with sagely eyes as he stroke his damn beard as he nodded like an experience old sage. Giving out order after sometime everyone gathered in front of him is he stood on an elevated platform. "WHAT IS OUR PURPOSE!? WHAT IS IT THAT WE MUST DO!?" He shouted. The hundreds of people below wearing the same back suit roared. "PROTECT THE LOLIS! KILL ANYONE THAT HARMS THEM!" "WHO ARE WE?" shouted the man in black suit. The people down bellow roared. "FBI" "FBI" "FBI" "EN! GO! PROTECT OUR TREASURED LOLIS!" the man in black suit ordered thunderously. "YES!" The people, as quick as lightning dissappeared from the underground, leaving the man in black suit. "I Old Cheng shall protect the... The Sacred Lolis! The Sacred Teaching must be thought throughout!" Chapter 194 - We Will... Lin Xie sat as her teacher help her cultivate. Lin Xie had grown up after her years of travel outside, alone. She has grown refined, a noble like aura emits out of her, making people want to appreciate her as a Goddess. Her long golden hair flows freely at her back as it touch the cold floor. Her cute face changed into that of a beauty outside of mortals reach. Her beatiful eyes seemed to tell that she had seen that world at its finest, filled with wisdom. Her fair white skin seemed too soft to the touch. Her well... pointy nose followed by her pinkish cherry lips and well develop figure would make one to treasure her as the only thing that one can''t bear to ever and try to even harm. As she sat on the cold floor within the imperial palace with Silver standing in front of her and looking at her teacher''s deep abyss black eyes, she asked: "Teacher, I have reached Dao Restoration Saint. Can I breakthrough Heavenly Sovereign?" "No" flatly replied Silver. He added, "You haven''t created your ''Kingdom'' / Domain yet. Why breakthrough? And I have given you a supreme cultivation techniques. Why the hurry? Your Immortal Physique haven''t reached Grand Completion. What''s the hurry?" he added. "I want to be stronger so that others can''t cause me harm, like before" she said. "It is good that you want to become stronger, but you must make your foundation solid. Your foundation must be firm, firm enough that it won''t crumble in the face of any. From now on you will stay here until you reach Primordial Saint, at least. About your physique, I will be here." Silver said. He added, "You could have beaten those people before if you have used the Eight Primal Beast Variations!" Lin Xie sweated. "Teacher. I, I didn''t want to kill them. If I have ever used that it would be bad. Teacher you know I can''t control it when I transformed." not wanting to be reprimanded, she complained. "Indeed, you can''t. That is why you must reach Grand Completion before using it." Silver said. ''I should have given her a more doable cultivation manual. I never thought that she would reach Ancient Saint this fast. Just what is her origins.'' Silver thought. This technique transforms one into a being that is of the primal rank, each one have its form, and also its own capabilities. If Lin Xie were to be able to control it, she would be able to fight even Virtious Paragons. That is if she could control it. But as years passed, she had never been able to control her first form. The first form could give her the power of to dominate space itself and even control everything within. Hence, she was never able to control it. The only possible way was that she becomes a Heavenly King with Grand Completion Immortal Physique. If the first form is so overbearing that it needed one to be a Heavenly King with Grand Completion Physique then what about the other seven? What kind of realm would one need to be able to transform and control it? So what was Silver thinking? Giving such a overbearing cultivation to his disciple? With all that said, Lin Xie could have fougth against those who were chasing her before, but can she do so when there''s too many of them? Remember, Lin Xie is just but a teenager and have been brougth up, protected, spoiled, by overpowered beings. What would you expect when the master is too powerful that no one could defeat him be his disciple be? Would he or she be a pushover? Not a chance! Silver focused on his only disciple, helping her cultivate, sparring at times. Time flowed by... The fetish war had been brougth to a calm with the help of the four Divine Beast Guardian. More like, the blue dragon that were sleeping all the time. Silver had instructed them that as the guardians, how could they just let the empire that they are guarding become a place of chaos? Ashamed they were, they made everyone calm down with the help of the Jiang clan and He clan. --- Somewhere within the Vajra World. Her hair 4 inch black long hair flows as she moves around the forest. Her deep black eyes were as focused as they could be trying to feel where her target was. Her fair tender white skin with a pinkish hue had some cut marks which could be tell that are just fresh cuts that seemed to have come from a sharp blade of some kind. While the little girl focused on her hunt, up above the sky, there are two visible figures, watching the little girl in the forest fight the beast that was great at hiding. A figure with his long graying hair sways along the wind said, "Yu''er has cultivated her physique to a small completion, good! It seems like what our emperor suggested is coming into reality." with great respect. "It seems so, my dear. Our little Mingyu is giving her all to meet her brother. I wonder where and how is our little Ye''er" replied the woman that has also semmed to aged about 30. "His majesty said that Yu''er must at least become an Immortal Emperor with 12 fate palaces which is unprecedented before she could meet her brother." the man said, his light green robe flutters along the wind with his hair as he watch fhe little girl fight down bellow. "I wonder how long can we see our Qiye again" said the woman with a hint of longing as a tear appeared on her eyes. "Our emperor, his majesty said that we will see him again. He has never lied. Even if it take millions or even billions of years, we must keep our resolve strong. We will wait... we will see our Little Qiye agan!" resolvingly said the man as a tear also appeard in his eyes. "Yes, we will see our son again." said the woman with a clench fist. Chapter 195 - Tenth World... All Heaven Grotto... In a cave lighted by all sorts of unknown treasures, there sleeps a bird. The bird is that of a crow, black it is. Too black, giving off the vibe of death. It sleep peacefully, in the corner, seemingly guarding a treasure that looked like a lampose. The lampose floated in front of the dark crow, humming sounds could be heard sometimes. If one were to know the origin of said looking lampose, they will never believe it. The said lampose held unimaginable power. Maybe it could even destroy an entire planet if its true prowess were to be unleashed. But sadly, it can not be used at this time. For it to be used, it must be charge with unimaginable Primordial Energy which only Immortal Emperor''s could do. This lampose is a one of the things that were given to the dark crow to find by an overpowered dragon. The dark crow sleeping was named Li Qiye at the time he was human. But fate played and here he was, in the form of a crow. He slept, seemingly hibernating, not knowing how much time had passed. *** An old man, his hair white as snow, his beard white speeds up into the skies as thousands of angry mobs chases him. "Hahaha! Who would think that telling them that I know where one of the Heavenly Treasures is could get me into this" laughed the old white haired man as his brown robe flutter while speeding up into the sky as he runs away from the angry mob. This old man is called by many as ''Trickster'' ''Liar'' but there is only one who calls him ''Wizard''. The white haired old man is has his title: Purewood Divine Emperor. He is the first one to shoulder the Heaven''s Will at the Tenth World and also the oldest. He is by no means weak. He just loved to trick people which they believed and now being chased by an angry mob. The Tenth World is vast. The Nine Worlds is also vast, but one of the Nine Worlds is far from how the Tenth World measure. One continent is just as big as one of the Nine Worlds, and there is 13 continents on the Tenth World. Meaning, the Tenth World is far bigger than the Nine Worlds combined. The Tenth World consist of a hundred and twelve races. There''s the 108 races which the other four calls sub races or sub species. The other four consist: The Heaven Race, The Ming Race, The Divine Race, and the Devil Race. Purewood Divine Emperor belongs to the Divine Race. They have a powerful life force and also unprecedented strength. Not to mention their longevity. Purewood Divine Emperor possesses the ''Grand Thought Heavenly Treasure'' and told others where he had found it after taking it for granted. After hiding it somewhere he only knows, he had told people about him finding traces of said treasure. The people after hearing the Divine Emperor''s words, got rattled and rallied up. Excited they were. Purewood Divine Emperor, after leading thousands of people, with deaths form the traps on the path (which he put himself) reached the place. But after reaching said place, the was none. Only the altar looking table with candles on both sides greeted them. "Oh... Now that I remember. I have already taken the treasure before." He said, laughing as he watches the dumbfounded mob. Realisation hit the mob. They turned angry and curse the Divine Emperor. Rage, Hate, Jealousy, Idiocy, hit them hard. Specially idiocy. Why would one tell others about such a treasure? He tricked us! Goddamn old man! Old Purewood seeing that the mob are angry with thier eyes full of kiiling intent decided to run. The chase has thus begun, with Purewood laughing at them. How could one not be angry? Lives were lost. Who would have thought that this Divine Emperor would trick them into believing that everyone would share said treasure? Damn old coot! You played us! More than fifteen races chased the old trickster in anger. Ming Race is amongst the group. Ming Race are those who were born from the dark. They are greedy, vicious, and would do anything to get and take whatever they wanted. Followed by a person that seemed noble and possessing strength that could rattle every existence and another that looked meekly, as a girl with beatiful figure and next a winded old man also mae out of the portal. These people are Silver, Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and his followers. They have finally came to the Tenth World. Though, Silver seeing a man being chase by a group of bugs, frowned. ''The hell did Old Wizard do?'' he thought in wonder while the group behind him looked on in shock. So many powerful being! Why are they chasing the old man? He seem far more powerful than the people chasing him! Why would he run away and laughed? Can''t he just beat them up? Immortal Emperor Gu Chun''s first time on the Tenth World was met by a bizzare experience. His and his group''s wondered, curious as to what was happening. Chapter 196 - A Wizard? A Great Sage? Silver frowned seeing Purewood Divine Emperor getting chase by thousands of what seemed angry mob, their expression filled ith hate. ''Seems like the old vile heaven bastard kept his words.'' he thought. Purewood Divine Emperor just kept laughing as he run away from the chasing angry mob shouting at him. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun didn''t know what to think seeing the old man getting chase as he laugh. "This... Should we help him?" Immortal Emperor Gu Chun asked. Silver shook his head indicating that them helping is not needed. When Silver created the portal from the Nine Worlds to the Tenth World, he had locked unto Purewood Divine Emperor''s coordinates, he wanted Purewood Divine Emperor to look after Immortal Emperor Gu Chun as he wanted go back to the Nine Worlds after his so called ''Delivery''. Now seeing the old man getting chase by thousands of angry mobs from more than 15 races, frowned. Though, he might knew why as this is not the first time he''s getting chase. But before, there were only at least a hundred or so and seeing thousands now, the old guy might have upped his game a tad bit much. "Wait for me here." Silver said. Without waiting for a response Silver disappeared, leaving Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and his followers floating on the sky. "Divine Emperor! Are you not really going to share the treasure!? Are you going back on your words!?" "We trusted you Divine Emperor, how could you trick us just like that!? My brother''s friend''s cousin''s friend died. How are you going to answer this." "Share the treasure with us!" "Give us the treasure or we will let our Ancestors know what you''ve done and make you pay!" "Did you people see me taking any treasure?" "Don''t lie. We know you took it!" "Do you have any proof?" "Grr... You running away is a proof enough!" "Hahaha! Me running and you people chasing are is but a game." "What about the lives that were lost? My brother''s friend''s cousin''s friend died. How are you going to repay us for this!?" "Bunch of idiotic greedy bastards. If you people weren''t greedy, they wouldn''t have died! Greed killed them, not me." ''My traps did.'' "You-" As another wanted to retort, everyone felt an aura they never wanted to feel again. The cloudy sky turned bright as the grayish clouds dispersed. "Enough!" a voice full of authority echoed out as the preassure intensified, making everyone''s face turned grim. A figure wearing a white shirt, black pants and sneaker looking young and his otherwordly handsome face appeared between Divine Emperor Purewood and the more than 15 different races and stopping the run and chase he deemed a child''s game. Purewood Divine Emperor seeing the familiar person eyes widened. "It''s you!" he said, almost not believing his eyes. "Didn''t you die?" he asked. "Yo old wizard, still alive and kicking I see, and still playing his pranks like a kid. What do you mean I died?" Silver asked. "Those auras and yours. That year. I thought you died. Don''t call me old wizard!" Purewood Divine Emperor said. "That year?" Silver asked. Thinking about what the Divine Emperor means and remembered, he said. "Ohh... You mean that and them? Took care of them, they weren''t much." nonchalantly. "You killed them?" Purewood Divine Emperor asked, both seemingly forgot about the angry mobs as they talked. Silver grinned mysteriously, not aswering the question. "Can you look after someone for me? He is an Emperor from the Nine Worlds." Silver asked. "An Emperor? Who knew that the Nine Worlds could also have an Emperor. Haha. Will do. How many are they?" Purewood Divine Emperor asked. "Just one Emperor and four at the Monarch level. They are over there." Silver said as he pointed towards Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and his followers. Purewood Divine Emperor look right where Silver pointed, seeing the group he nodded as he cares his beard. "En. Good, good, good. They seem good. What about you?" he asked. "I need to go back to the Nine Worlds. Have to help my disciple become an Emperor" Silver replied, still nonchalant as ever. "Disciple? Wait, wait, wait! YOU... you have a disciple!? Are you producing another monster like you!?" shocked. Purewood Divine Emperor was taken aback. He had known Silver even before he became an Emperor, he knew that with Silver''s strength no one could defeat him and now, he''s saying that he got a disciple? If, just if, in the near future, he and his disciple were to come and stay here at the Tenth World, chaos would surely ensue! Given the fact that Siver had already taken over an entire continent for himself in the Tenth World and gave it to the metal looking race he took from the Nine Worlds, which caused chaos all over the Tenth World at that time. Wait. "Don''t you have an Empire in the Nine Worlds? Why not just gift it to your Disciple?" Purewood Divine Emperor said. "Huh? Why should I gift it to her? Now that you mention a gift... hmmm... yeah. I''ll think about it." Silver said as he ponders. ''Damn! I shouldn''t have open my mouth!'' Purewood Divine Emperor cursed himself. "Anyway. Let''s go over, introductions are needed. Gotta settle them before I leave." Silver said and slowly flew over towards Immortal Emperor Gu Chun''s group slowly. Purewood Divine Emperor followed with a sigh. The thousands of angry mob were dumbfounded. Why were they talking as if we doesn''t exist! Who the hell is that guy! "Halt! Purewood Divine Emperor, give us the treasure or we will fight you to death!" one voiced out full of hatred. Silver hearing the word treasure ears pearked. "Treasure?" he asked as he looked at Purewood Divine Emperor, stopping at his tracks. Everyone should know that as a Dragon, Silver has a thing for treasures. In fact, he got his own collection, secured at his system''s inventory. Purewood Divine Emperor also stopped, "That... Thought Scripture." he said in low tone, but as the other''s have a high cultivations they also have their senses at high level making them able to hear the words said by Purewood Divine Emperor. "I knew it! Give us the treasure or we will fight you to the death!" another one voiced out, demanding for the Divine Emperor to give said treasure. "Oh... That treasure. Learned anything on it?" Silver asked. "Not yet." Purewood Divine Emperor replied as he shook his head. "Well, you can reasearch it slowly. I don''t need it." Silver said, making Purewood Divine Emperor heave a sigh of relief. He thought that Silver would also want it but seeing him not interested on the scripture he found by luck made him heave a sigh of relief. "These people keeps talking about fighthing to the death. Why not just kill them?" He asked. "Brother. You know that I don''t like killing." Purewood Divine Emperor seemed to have been enlightened as an imaginary golden light exuded on his being. "Who are you trying to fool?" Silver asked, disinterestedly as he flew ever so slowly towards Immortal Emperor Gu Chun''s group. Purewood Divine Emperor laughed and followed not minding the threat. As the two of them flew away, someone with with a muscular build with two horns protruding from his forhead block their way, with his fist clench tightly, he punch out towards Silver. Silver seeing the fist that he took as a child''s fist blocked with his palm. ''Devil Race?'' Grasping the fist and with a twist and pull, the arm got broken and as he puled, the said arm got separated from the man''s body. ARRGHHH!!! The man screamed in pain as blood flowed out like a fountain from where his arm gor separated at. Glaring at the unknown handsome young man in hatred he said. "Wh-" before he could finish his words. He saw the world turned and his body without a head, not long after his world turned dark. He wasn''t able to regenerate as his body, blood, and head got burned by a terrifying black flame. The thousand of people seeing how Silvr ripped the Devil''s arm off ad his head fell from his shoulder and finally burned to nothingness by the black flame shuddered in fear when they heard the unknown young man''s word. "Seems like I have to kill in order not to get bothered." Silver said, his eyes cold. With his trusted sword in hand Silver said. "10 seconds." disapearing where he was. Purewood Divine Emperor understood what Silver meant. ''Don''t blame me. If you people just walked away before, you could have live.'' he thought as he watched bodies after another fell from the sky as they burned to nothingness with a black flame. 10 seconds later... "Let''s go." Silver said as he flew over once again towards Immortal Emperor Gu Chun''s group. Purewood Divine Emperor followed with a nod, not saying a thing. *** Days later... After introducing Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and others to Purewood Divine Emperor and settling him at a continent called Pure, Silver was about to go back to the Nine Worlds. Purewood Divine Emperor stood in front of Silver and asked. "Silver, how do I come to the Nine Worlds?" "Huh? You want to come to the Nine Worlds? Why?" Silver asked Purewood Divine Emperor simply replied, "Nothing to do here" "Oh... Why not. I trust your people would look after Immortal Emperor Gu Chun and the others. Hey, now that I think about it. I can heal you." Silver said. ??? Purewood Divine Emperor didn''t know what to say. He knows that he doesn''t have any kind of sickness nor suffering from a diseas, so why would Silver heal me? "Old wizard. Trust me, you won''t feel any pain. I can understand your suffering." Silver said as he patted his good friend''s shoulder, encouraging the healty old man to get treated. "I am not sick nor have a diseas. Why would you heal me?" Purewood Divine Emperor finally asked. "You don''t need to hide it from me. I can tell. At your age, you still don''t have a child. This is not good. You must at least have one to take care of you and someone to inherit your everything." encouragingly said Silver. Purewood Divine Emperor finally got what Silver meant. He spat out blood. Unknown wether if it''s from being angry or from being embarass. "Damn it. I am not a eunuch!" he shouted then panted. "Huh" Silver was taken a back. "You... You''re not? Are you saying that it is that small? Eh?" "Brother. Please. Don''t rub it" Purewood Divine Emperor cried. ''So that''s why your a wizard... a great sage maybe? No, no, no. Maybe he''s a Divine Sage.'' Silver thought. Chapter 197 - Everything is normal. Cycling Verse/ Emperor''s Domination ~ Nine Worlds~ Mortal Emperor World~ Eternal Chaos Empire... After ''delivering'' Immortal Emperor Gu Chun to the Tenth World and settling him. Silver came back to the Nine Worlds, with Divine Emperor Purewood in tow. "Nine worlds. I never thought that there will come a time that I could come here. haha." Purewood Divine Emperor commented. "But what is wrong with this world? I can sense that there''s war everywhere." he added. Silver nonchalantly replied, "Well... The people from my empire are doing what ever they want. They want to occupy the whole Mortal Emperor World and build their own sects." "Interesting. Tell me about these sects they want to build" Purewood Divine Emperor asked. "You sure?" asked Silver. Teleporting to his palace along with Purewood Divine Emperor. Purewood Divine Emperor was not in the slightest baffled upon being teleported everywhere as he''s already used at it; when he is with Silver that is. Upon teleporting to Silver''s Imperial Palace and meeting strange races along the way, seeing the mess everywhere, and with Purewood Divine Emperor mentioning about the four guardians as they talked and walked, they then reached Silver''s farm, Purewood Divine Emperor commented; "Not strange, not strange at all." seeing the all kinds of herbs running everywhere. "Is she your disciple?" he pointed. Seeing a beautiful young golden haired maiden chasing about the running herbs. He''s not shocked, not baffled. Everything is normal. Nothing''s strange at all. Everything is possible. He chanted within the deepest part of his mind. But when he saw a young, little, long haired girl sitting in front of a flame with a stick on her hand as she roles it around, he couldn''t help but once again deepen his beliefs. Stronger than ever. With all his experience along witg Silver at the Tenth World, he thought that he had seen everything, every impossible thing to be possible. But who would have though, that the young, long black haired girl would be using a Paragon Artifact to... to roast a fish! Who would!? I got this, I got this. This is all normal. Yes, yes. Everything is normal. Yes. "So what do you think" he heard. Waking him up back to sense. "Good, good, good. Everything is normal." he answered with gritted teeth. He smiled but was a fake. "Huh? What do you mean everything is normal? Don''t you know how problematic it is when the people from my empire goes around creating problems? Well... I''m glad though, that they are not doing it in my empire. "Brother. I am interested in this MILF sect you''re telling me about. How do I join?" he asked, turning what''s infront of him to be a normal occurence. "Huh? You wish to join them? Impossible! I will not let you!" declined Silver, straight. "Why? Brother, you should let me. This might be a chance for me! You... you know.. right? What I mean." Purewood Divine Emperor asked, in a pleading and embarassed tone. "Nope! I got other plans for you." replied Silver while watching his disciple and godaugther with a smile. "Brother. Tell me what you mean." asked Purewood Divine Emperor. Silver hearing Purewood Divine Emperor''s question smiled, wickedly. He replied, "Well, I have been wanting to create this school thingy, or academy. But I have''t found anyone good enough to handle the rail. But then, here you come, presenting yourself. I am sure that you would be the greatest Headmaster!" "Headmaster? Brother. I am an Emperor, why should I become a headmaster!? You know that wirh my capabilities, being a headmaster is out of the auestion!" declined Purewood Divine Emperor. "Because I said so! And don''t you want that item? Biggra I mean." teased Silver. "Brother. I... I-" Purewood Divine Emperor hesitated. "So? Want or not?" Silver asked. "How long?" Purewood Divine Emperor asked. "For 2 Billion years! And you get a biggra each month!" Silver seriously replied. "True?" Purewood Divine Emperor rubbed his palms together. "Yep. I don''t lie" Silver reassured. ''I will miss you 13 Continents'' thought Purewood Divine Emperor. "Agreed." he said. *Grin* "Great! Then come, I shall tell you what you must know" Silver said as he started to walk away from his farm with Purewood Divine Emperor following him, full of excitement. Minutes later... "Little sister, wasn''t that teacher earlier? Why didn''t he came and gave me Dragon Tendons from the Teeming Sea Tribe? And who was that winded old man with him?" the golden heaired maiden asked the long black haired little girl who was currently roasting something. "Don''t know. Godfather also didn''t give me my big brother." Li Mingyu replied. "Should we go look for him? Did aunt and uncle told you how he looked like?" Lin Xie asked. "They told me he looked average, but they didn''t described how. Are you not afraid going away from the empire?" Li Mingyu asked. "No. Unless we meet a Virtous Paragon." Lin Xie replied. "But I''m also one. Senior sister, why is it that you have lower cultivation than I?" Li Mingyu asked. "It... it is because I don''t get enough foods! Unlike you who gets full at eating only a fish!" depended Lin Xie. "Senior sister. Food does have nothing to do with my cultivation." spat Li Mingyu. "Little sister, can we not talk about this?" asked Lin Xie, her face twitching. "Wanna fight, Loli Goddess?" Li Mingyu asked, her eyebrows twitched. Twitch Twitch... En! A Loli and a Legal Loli then procceeded to fight. Reasons unknown --- Silver knew that the two was once again fighting, but he didn''t bother to stop it as it wasn''t the first time. He just kept walking, followed by Purewood Divine Emperor who noticed the two, but since Silver didn''t even bother, he just thought that it is normal. Yes, yes, everything is normal. Convincing himself... forcefully. Chapter 198 - I AM INNOCENT! Cycling Verse / Emperor''s Domination Verse~ Nine Worlds~ Mortal Emperor World~ Eternal Chaos Empire¡­ Within the northern side of the Imperial City of Eternal Chaos Empire, there stood a sacred place of learning. The place took that of almost a hundreds of miles in diameter. Tall buildings stood erect for millions of years. Time couldn''t give dent to any of each. They stood tall like a brand new build, but if one were to know the materials used to build such place it might shock them to the point of their soul leaving their bodies. They call the place as Chaos Academy! Within the center of Chaos Academy, there stood a European looking castle that was a tall as the sky, occupying hundreds of kilometer wide. Everyone knew of the place, they call it the Eternal Castle. Within said Eternal Castle, at the most secured and guarded room sat Purewood Divine Emperor who seemed to be in deep thought. Purewood Divine Emperor have become the Headmaster of the School or Academy that Silver told him before. At Silver''s plan to make Purewood the headmaster, and with Purewood asking for books about the stuff that needs to be taught along with Purewood''s request about the ''Fetishes stuff'' related books with the reason of ''Resarch Purposes'' everything went smoothly. As smooth as it could be. At the begginning, almost everyone didn''t know about what the Academy was about, but as years passed, everyone came to love the academy, specially the headmaster. When Silver saw the finished Academy and the students ''Diligently Learning'' he gave Purewood a reward, and that is to help Purewood throughly learn about the Thought Scripture. "En. You have a bunch of Biggra now and also learned the Thougth Scripture. The Desolate Era is just around the corner. I will be leaving for some years. You better take care of the empire while I''m gone." Silver said, patting Purewood in his shoulder with a smile. "Brother. Where are you going?" asked Purewood, his instinct telling him that Silver will go somewhere unknown again. "I''m going to travel abroad" Silver sincerely replied. "Can I come?" asked Purewood, hoping that he could once again see and learn new things from Silver. "Nope. Remembered out agreement. Two Billion Years, and only some Million years passed so I can''t take you with me right now. But after, I will. You will see things you have never seen in your life before." Silver once again sincerely replied. ''You might finally see a p.u.s.s.y'' Silver thought with hope. With that, Silver declared that there will be a banquet for a year to his empire before setting of with one Legal Loli and another Uncertain Legal Loli named Lin Xie and Li Mingyu respectively. Li Qi and Shen Mie was tasked to watch over the Imperial Palace, and look out for Old Cheng to which the two acknowledge seriously. You see, Old Cheng that was supposed to be the Treasurer had went away somewhere and created his own force. But said force isn''t any threat to the empire, but maybe, just maybe that there''ll be some idiots that might break the taboo. Though Silver entrusted them the Empire, Silver created a Blood Clone of himself which would watch everything but won''t do any other unless the empire were to be harmed by the outside forces. Silver waited for Li Qiye to visit but even after so many years, the crow didn''t came. Silver knew what Li Qiye was up to but he never intended to go over and meet him. There was no need. Li Qiye planned and schemed for his own and Silver have no intention to interfere. After letting his disciple Lin Xie the Gluttonous Immortal Empress, and his Goddaughter, the ever cold Li Mingyu the Fiery Phoenix Immortal Empress settle down their own forces, Silver and the two problematic Legal Lolis disappeared from the Emperors Domination Verse! *** Martial Spirit Verse~ Mortal Realm~ Black Warrior City¡­ Upon arriving back to Martial Spirit Verse, Silver couldn''t help but feel relief. Sighing in happiness, Silver said. "Finally. I am back" thinking about Yang Yi and Yao Chi who he left years ago in search of strength. "Godfather. Where are we?" Li Mingyu asked, waking Silver back to his senses. For the first time, for millions of years ever since she had been with her godfather Silver, this would be the first time Li Mingyu see Silver in high spirits, and¡­ nostalgia? "Teacher?" said Lin Xie. When Li Mignyu spoke sometime had already passed but Silver was still to reply, he was just staring at the people and the city. Silver only came back to his senses when he finished thinking about his wives who he misses. How much he miss them couldn''t be said in words. Love ones which was one was only hoping to see and feel each day couldn''t be explain in words. Love is difficult. With Lin Xie and Li Mingyu at his repective side shaking him and trying to wake him up finally came back to his senses. "Haha! Sorry. I was just lost in thought." Silver said. Lin Xie and Li Mingyu let go of him upon seeing his idiotic expression again but couldn''t help but blush seeing his idiotically handsome face! "W-what were you thinking about grandfather?" shyly asked Li Mingyu as she let go of Silver''s left hand. "Teacher! I am hungry!" pouted the beautiful Legal Loli Lin Xie cutely. "I was just thinking about something." Replied Silver towards Li Mingyu. "Are we going to destroy this place? But this place feels kind of weired." Asked Li Mingyu. "No~! We ain''t destroying anything here. This is my territory." Replied Silver. "Teacher. Isn''t everywhere your territory?" asked Lin Xie. "And I am Hungry."She added. "When did that happen?" asked Silver. "Isn''t that a fact godfather?" said Li Mingyu. Silver was stunned. How come these two think like that? But more or less, they are right, this place can be called my territory. "Teacher. I AM HUNGRY!" Lin Xie protested. "When is it that you aren''t hungry? Loli Glutton?" mocked Li Mingyu. "You-! Do want a go little bird!?" Lin Xie asked with a threat. "Alright. Enough. Let''s go to my place." Silver stopped the duo. "Okay / We going to eat?" said and asked Li Mingyu and Lin Xie respectively. "Wait. Teacher. You said ''Your Place''? Where are we anyway?" Lin Xie caught something wasn''t right. "Godfather." Said Li Mingyu. "We are at another Universe, this universe is vaster than the Nine Worlds, Tenth World, Three Immortal Worlds combine. There are even God Of Creations, God of Creations here that could defeat me." Silver said. Shocking the two legal lolis. "That explains why I have been feeling weired ever since we''ve arrived here. But wait. Godfather, did you just said that there are people who could beat you here?!" Li Mingyu said. "Does that mean that there are more delicious dishes to be found out here?!!!" shouted Lin Xie. Silver facepalmed. Why! Why did I even bother to bring these two here!? One wants to fight while one wants to eat! How can I cultivate in peace like these if they are with me all the time! Silver didn''t know what to think until. Bling! An imaginary light buld appeared atop his head. ''Right! Why don''t I let them have their fill? If Yu''er wants strong oppenents, I''ll throw her to Divine Worlds! If Lin Xie wants to eat and eat and eat, I must find someone who could eat more than her! Li Mingyu is a competitive type, so does Lin Xie but on their own respective field. If Li Mingyu wants strong opponents, I''ll show her some. If Lin Xie wants eating contest, I can create a clone and have at her! Haha! Silver! Oh Silver, you really are a smart person! Of course the group appeared in the middle of the streets, but the trio gave no heed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Silver''s Beer House! Silver led Lin Xie and Li Mingyu towards his base called Silver''s Beer House. Along the way, the trio encountered some arrogant young masters that wanted to flirt with Lin Xie, but to their dismay, they all ended up dead. Black Warrior City has a rule. Killing within the city is forbidden and those who broke said rule are to be punished. Well¡­ At the disappearance of Silver of hundreds of years, it seemed like most had forgotten him. Leading to some arrogant young masters trying to harass them. But only to meet death. Seeing the place, Lin Xie couldn''t help but exclaim. "Teacher! There''s too many foods! Give me money! Quick. I want to eat!" seemingly couldn''t wait, Lin Xie disappeared. Silver just didn''t know what to think about this disciple of his. All she could think about is food, food, food, and scary old uncles! "Teacher. This is?" Li Mingyu in shock, she had never ever heard so many voices singing at the same time, each another tone, each another sound and words. "Isn''t it great?" asked Silver. "Godfather." Li Mingyu didn''t know what to say. "Haha! Well, isn''t this place fun?" Silver laughed. Li Mingyu just stared, her abyss black eyes stared coldly. Silver took hold of Li Mingyu''s hand and pulled her over, walking ever so slowly towards the counter that Silver could as far as he could tell the counter. Arriving at the counter, Silver got shook to his core, even Li Mingyu. How could they not? There stood on the counter her hair disheveled in front of her har face, only one of her eyes could be seen. Wearing a pure white robes, she said. "Wai Hang Mi" GULP!!! Silver gulped hard. Li Mingyu stared Silver, her gaze questioning. "Wha-what" Silver shuddered. "Wai Hang Mi!" Silver took a step back, shivered. "I-I-I" "Wai Hang Mi!" "PLEASE! I DON''T KNOW!" "I AM INNOCENT!" "Teacher?" Li Mingyu stared at Silver. "I-I- I don''t know! I have never Hang anyone!~" "WAI HANG MI!" "I HAVE NEVER HANGED YOU!!!" Chapter 199 - Hello. Shity author: Hello everyone! It has been a while! Yup. Forgive me for not updating for a while. This is just a rough work. Hope you don''t mind. I''ve had to stop for I was thinking about the book''s progress. And I finally came to a ****. (Hmp! lets just continue this shitty book) Nah. There are many surprises! One thing: Universe God. I put all my scrambled poop for it! and it came! Now I am back! So... Here. .... Silver in anger said. "What the f.u.c.k do you know!?" "Did you think reviving someone, healing, and shit doesn''t have a price?" Li Qiye sat on the ground, dumbfounded. The tears in his eyes kept pouring as he held his love. "What price!? Tell me! I will give or do what ever I have to!" Silver stared deep into the eyes of his friend, Li Qiye, and said. "Life" "Life? What do you mean by life!?" Li Qiye asked in confusion. "Brat. We have known each others for billions and millions of years. I have helped you countless of times. Revived everyone precious to you, protected them, but you are too prideful! Now your pride have lead you onto your lover''s demise! Now! You ask me!? To bring her back to life!? What the hell are you!? Do you know what I have to pay for everything? To revive, to heal, and others!? And now you are asking me to help you!? What can you give me!?" "Are you not an immortal as you claimed!? What price are you saying!? If you want my life in exchange for her, do it!" Li Qiye said resolutely. Seeing the determined Li Qiye, Silver sighed. "When I said compensation, I was talking about many things." Holding his anger back as Li Mingyu was hugging and crying at his back at the same time. "What do you mean?" Li Qiye asked, his eyes bloodshot. "Brother! Godfather have to always pay with his lifespan for everything! If he keep reviving others, he will eventually die!" Li mingyu shouted. Lin Xie who was standing by along with Silver''s wives are all staring at Li Qiye, with all intention to destroy. "Wha-" Li Qiye exclaimed. "Then so be it. Take my lifespan in exchange for her" Li Qiye said without any hesitation. "Very well" Silvwr said. "Godfather!" Li Mingyu cried out. "Yes?" Silver asked. "Did brother passed the test" asked Li Mingyu as she took out a candy and s.u.c.k.e.d it with a smile. "Well. He did" Silver scratched his head. ''The hell is with my goddaugther making this play? Silver wondered. Li Qiye hearing what the two troublemakers said turned angry and took out an Emperor''s weapon while activating an Emperor''s Massacre towards the two. "Die!" Chapter 200 - Hello. Shity author: Hello everyone! It has been a while! Yup. Forgive me for not updating for a while. This is just a rough work. Hope you don''t mind. I''ve had to stop for I was thinking about the book''s progress. And I finally came to a ****. (Hmp! lets just continue this shitty book) Nah. There are many surprises! One thing: Universe God. I put all my scrambled poop for it! and it came! Now I am back! So... Here. Read a rough work of mine! Silver in anger said. "What the f.u.c.k do you know!?" "Did you think reviving someone, healing, and shit doesn''t have a price?" Li Qiye sat on the ground, dumbfounded. The tears in his eyes kept pouring as he held his love. "What price!? Tell me! I will give or do what ever I have to!" Silver stared deep into the eyes of his friend, Li Qiye, and said. "Life" "Life? What do you mean by life!?" Li Qiye asked in confusion. "Brat. We have known each others for billions and millions of years. I have helped you countless of times. Revived everyone precious to you, protected them, but you are too prideful! Now your pride have lead you onto your lover''s demise! Now! You ask me!? To bring her back to life!? What the hell are you!? Do you know what I have to pay for everything? To revive, to heal, and others!? And now you are asking me to help you!? What can you give me!?" "Are you not an immortal as you claimed!? What price are you saying!? If you want my life in exchange for her, do it!" Li Qiye said resolutely. Seeing the determined Li Qiye, Silver sighed. "When I said compensation, I was talking about many things." Holding his anger back as Li Mingyu was hugging and crying at his back at the same time. "What do you mean?" Li Qiye asked, his eyes bloodshot. "Brother! Godfather have to always pay with his lifespan for everything! If he keep reviving others, he will eventually die!" Li mingyu shouted. Lin Xie who was standing by along with Silver''s wives are all staring at Li Qiye, with all intention to destroy. "Wha-" Li Qiye exclaimed. "Then so be it. Take my lifespan in exchange for her" Li Qiye said without any hesitation. "Very well" Silvwr said. "Godfather!" Li Mingyu cried out. "Yes?" Silver asked. "Did brother passed the test" asked Li Mingyu as she took out a candy and s.u.c.k.e.d it with a smile. "Well. He did" Silver scratched his head. ''The hell is with my goddaugther making this play? Silver wondered. Li Qiye hearing what the two troublemakers said turned angry and took out an Emperor''s weapon while activating an Emperor''s Massacre towards the two. "Die!" Chapter 200 - What to do?... "So! What Happened?!" Silver in anger made all the cultivators kneel along with his trouble maker disciple, Lin Xie. Feng Yang was also with the crowed, cursing his luck. ''She was Senior Silver''s disciple?! Just how unlucky am I?!'' he thought as he cursed his bad luck. Feng Yang has been unlucky lately. He had used up all of his Divine Stones, he''s even borrowed too much that he doesn''t know if he could pay it back for the next 100 years. ''It''s all because of that damn beer and cigarette!'' he blamed the things that made him go bankrupt. ''Still, I love them.'' he added. "Teacher, you must listen to me!" Lin Xie sobbed. "Didn''t I asked you for money before? See, I went around trying to restock my emergency rations, then when they asked me for the payment, then when I took out the refined jades you gave me, they asked me if I was messing with them!" Lin Xie wiped the tear in her pretty golden eyes as she told everything to her teacher, which is the godly idiot Silver. Silver hearing his on-the-edge to cry disciple felt his hurt. He felt pain as he remembered that they were at Martial Spirit Verse! ''Damn. How could I forget!'' he thought. Forgetting the fact that he was the one who made the mistake, Silver said, "So! Why would you lot chase after her?! Couldn''t you lot have just asked who she is, where she''s from or anything? Why chase her and so many of you?!" he eyed the kneeling bunch in front of him. Feng Yang gritted his teeth and stood up. "Senior Silver! We didn''t know that she''s your disciple and I just tagged along with this people and I can''t let anyone create troubles within the Black Warrior City or else many others might follow and there would be endless troubles!" "Oh!!! Feng Yang! You little brat, I haven''t seen you for a long while now. How have you been? Also tell me the truth!" Silver was surprised seeing Feng Yang once again. It has been more than a billion years for Silver, but for Feng Yang, it would only be a hundred and some odd years. Hence Silver felt kind of happy seeing someone he knew. "It really is Senior. What do you mean the truth?" Feng Yang was glad that Silver the almighty idiot still remembers him after being away for more than a hundred years. "Don''t play dumb. No one can lie to me anymore." Silver said with a smile. If Silver felt like it, he could just simply read Feng Yang''s thoughts without the other party knowing, but Silver refrain from doing so as he doesn''t really like prying at others mind. Feng Yang that he couldn''t fool Silver or he must never do so couldn''t help but confess, "You see Senior, I have having troubles lately and hearing that someone would reward anyone who caught her with a hundred Divine Stones, I couldn''t help but join. I have no more money left." Feng Yang wanted to cry. He the Principal of the reputable Black Tortoise Institute to be bankrupt. Not even to mention his cultivation which had reach the Perfect High God Realm and can ascend to the Divine Worlds to be bankrupt, how could he say it out loud when many would come to learn about his predicament? Scratching his head, "How did it come to be? Aren''t you the the Principal of the Institute? How could you become penniless?" "That... Can I not tell you about it?" Feng Yang didn''t want to say it in front of the others. Feng Yang can''t, he wouldn''t say it no matter what! Silver didn''t push Feng Yang to confess, instead he said, "So, how much does my disciple owe? And who is the restaurant''s owner?" as he looked at the kneeling mobs. Someone who didn''t know Silver that had just successfully made his restaurant known for the last 50 years stood up as sweats of fear poured out of his forehead. "Sir, she had ordered everything our restaurant has to offer with a hundred of each, if I calculated it right, it should be hundred sixteen thousand five hundred and seventy five xuanwu coins. Discount included." Silver''s face twitch. He just doesn''t know what to feed his disciple to become full and not create troubles everywhere. She, Lin Xie, a respected Immortal Emperor is just too much! She doesn''t even want to create her own Immortal Emperor''s Refined Jades herself and always asking him for money! Just how much lazy the gluttonous is she! Knowing that he had a bunch of Chaos Ranked Stones at his inventory, Silver asked the system to give him a hundred. With a wave, a hundred black colored stones appeared at everyone''s view. Silver then made the stone float towards the man and said, "Take them as the payment. That should suffice as the payment a hundred times. If there comes a time she comes again to your restaurant, the excess would be the payment." with a sigh. "This!..." The man couldn''t help but be shocked. Those black stones that Silver just gave as payment was more than a thousand times the payment for the girl''s order! He couldn''t believe that he had just gotten his hands at something he could never dream about! "Sir! Thank you, sir! I will never forget your words and goodwill! I shall take my leave and deliver more dishes to your disciple!" the man clasp his hand as he gave Silver a deep bow and flew away at the fastest speed he could. What the man didn''t know was that one of those stones caused a superpower to disappear in a couple of minutes. And now that he possesses hundreds of them, his fate could only be said to be unknown. Silver then looked at the stupefied bunch, "The lot of you scram! Lest I turn you all to ashes! Feng Yang, stay and come with me." Feng Yang hearing that Silver wanted him to stay felt that lady luck has finally answered his prayers. Smiling in delight, Feng Yang said, "What can I help you with, Senior?" as the stupefied mobs flew away in fear. "Come with me and fill me what happened this years I''m gone." Silver said then remembered, "Right, gonna need to hang this thing first." as he remembered about Wang Hai Mi. "Lin Xie, forgive teacher for misunderstanding you. I''ll buy you everything you want later." he apologized as he reached out wanting to help his disciple up. But to his surprise, Lin Xie abruptly stood up, her face beaming, seemingly glowing in happiness. "Teacher, really?!" she asked. "Count yourself lucky." Li Mingyu who had never spoken ''till now quipped. Feng Yang who finally noticed the all black wearing something looking sixteen year old girl asked, "Senior, is she also your disciple?" in curiosity. "No, she''s my Goddaughter." Silver replied as he walked over towards the mumbling Wang Hai Mi. Feng Yang looked at where Silver was walking to and seeing the familiar messy looking woman that is wearing all white asked, "Senior, why would you hang her? She is Miss Xiao Rou''s cousin." Silver hearing Feng Yang''s words Silver stopped in his tracks and looked at him, "Her cousin? Where is Xiao Rou?" hearing the word cousin, Silver untied the rope he had put around Wang Hai Mi''s neck and helped her up and fixing her clothes. "Well. Miss Xiao Rou went to a secluded cultivation years ago and introduced Miss Mi to me saying that she will be the one to watch over your place until she comes back." Feng Yang replied. "Hmm... But why does she keeps saying Wai Hang Mi?" Silver asked. "I also don''t know. But she does a good job. Some students from my institute that guards your place also liked her as she treats them to some beer before they change shifts." Feng Yang said. "Really? That is good then." Silver then looked at Wang Hai Mi''s covered eyes and said, "It seems like I have misunderstood something. Sorry ''bout that. In exchange, I''ll help you reach the Perfection of High God Realm." "Wai Hang Mi." Wai Hang Mi said. Silver just scratched his head, he didn''t know how to communicate with her. "Let''s just go back. I noticed that the Beer House needs restocking earlier." Silver said and walked. Li Mingyu didn''t comment, she wanted to explore this universe and also visit that Divine Realm she heard earlier and see if she could find any worthy opponents as Lin Xie was boring her for millions of years now. Though she could feel that those so-called High God Realm cultivators aren''t really much, but according to his godfather, there are more people with strength surpassing her, not to mention him at this universe, hence, she''s exited. Feng Yang who could finally drink and have a cigarette as much as he wants for free joined Lin Xie at skipping happily. Wang Hai Mi just followed the group as she was the manager and now that she met the fabled Silver, gave her some hope that he might be able to help her with her problem. --- A day later... Silver had heard everything he needed to know by asking Feng Yang who drank to his heart''s content. Learning that Yang Yi and Yao Chi are still at secluded cultivation who he misses too much along with his other wives couldn''t help but just get drunk himself. Lin Xie and Li Mingyu explored somewhere he didn''t know with Feng Yang''s three disciple guiding them as both of the girls was eager to explore the new universe they are at. But of course, Silver gave them plenty of Divine Stones that he took from the beer house treasury so that they could spend as much as they liked or buy anything that they wanted since Divine Stones are one of the biggest and welcomed currency. Silver just stayed at his tree house that he also missed, it was well kept and seemed to be cleaned everyday. ''System. How do I create my worlds? It seems like I can''t follow the usual method since I''ve created and joined two universes cultivation.'' [ Answering to the host... The system recommends that host must learn about ''World''s Will'' to understand and finally create his worlds. ] ''World''s Will?'' [ Answering to the host... World''s Will are what keeps the world in existence, keeping it safe. It is born upon the creation of each world. If a world does not have one, the world itself will slowly die and vanish in existence. ] ''Really?! I didn''t know that!'' [ Yes host. Most gods doesn''t give their creations life, they just give enough energy for the worlds they created for a fixed numbers of years. When that year comes near, the world itself will destroy itself. Leading to everyone living in it to die in the process. ] ''Can''t gods that created them not just give it an infinite existence? Why bother with World''s Will?'' [ Host must understand the difference. A god cannot make a world exist for infinity. Each god can only distribute some of their energies for creating worlds and if a god were to create a world with an infinity of existence, said god will die. A world with a will doesn''t need to depend on its creator as it could help its people grow in power and make them protect itself, and such worlds can exist for eternity unless an stronger god destroy it. ] ''Hmm... Is there more?'' ''I get the gist of it. Now that I remember, that Zeno from the Dragonball Franchise, which one is he? Or is he the one who created those universes?'' [ Answering to the host... Yes. Zeno the Overgod created those universes with a world with will at first then as he grew stronger, those worlds became universes. He also gathered an unknown list of bloodlines for the life he created, giving him an imaginable power. ] ''Wait! Wait, wait, wait! Do you mean Zeno created the angels, gods of destruction or even saiyans?!'' [ Answering to the host... Yes he indeed did so host. Angels are the forms of his World''s Will, giving them unparalleled strength with each of their own universe. Gods of destruction are not really that rare as the angels are the one who chooses to clean up their universe. Gods of destruction can be train, and rare people possesses the power of destruction. If one were to appear, they could be called a gem for the angels ] ''Then tell me, If I remember correctly, there was that tournament that Zeno destroy a universe along with everything in it. BUT why were the angels not destroyed?!'' [ Answering to the host... Once again. The angels are the forms of each world''s will or their manifestation. Even if the universe itself are to be destroyed, the world wills will not die unless the creator of said wills kills it him/herself. ] ''Basically?'' [ A universe can be destroyed but its evolved will will not. Unless its creator kill it himself. ] ''Clarify.'' [ A world with will that evolved into a universe cannot be killed unless its creator kills it or other power kills it! ] the system seemed pissed! ''Wait! Did you just said a world evolving into a universe itself?!'' [ Answering to the host... Yes host. In order to become a God Of Universe, they must make their own world evolved into a universe. ] Silver thought about it, ''A world turning into a universe? Is that possible?'' [ Answering to the host... Yes host. That is the first step into becoming a God Of Universe! ] ''How long would it take?'' [ Answering to the host... If the host uses his Time Law, it will be as fast as a billion years. If not, it might take tens of billions of years. But it also depends on the energy the host supplies. ] ''Hmm... I really miss my wives. Alright, where can I learn this world will?'' [ Answering to the host... The system suggest ''Warlock of the Magus World'' as there are many worlds could learn too. ] ''Sounds great.'' thinking about Lin Xie and Li Mingyu, Silver couldn''t help but say. "Now, what to do?" Chapter 201 - Teacher Save Me! Martial Spirit Verse~ Black Tortoise Galaxy~ Silver''s Beer house... At the far corner of Silver''s beer house there stood Li Mingyu with her eyes frowned, Silver with an idiotic smile, and the woman who kept saying ''Wai Hang Mi'' as she knelt on the ground. The trio was under a twenty something tall tree. Plak* Silver strech out the rope from his hand which he had created, making a loop with every intention to hang the woman up the tree. "Wai Hang Mi" the woman said. Silver''s mouth twiched. "Who the hell are you!? Where is Xiao Rou!?" Silver asked. Li Mingyu didn''t speak a word as she didn''t know where they are or if there would be enemies hiding, hence, she stayed vigilant. Even if she is an Immortal Emperor, more like Immortal Empress Roast in her former universe, she had learned that none recognizes her here, which made har curious. Li Mingyu had taken what her Godfather, Silver, told her that an Immortal Emperor Realm is not the peak of cultivation and there are more powerful people above them, she didn''t believe, but upon seeing the powerful auras around her surroundings, she finally believed. It wasn''t that being an Immortal Emperor meant that thay are above others. Immortal Emperor''s can only live up to one or two billions of years, but that doesn''t also means that they are below the others. If in the Cycling Verse, there was Gods, Ancient Gods, or True Gods, Emperors, Monarch, or even Immortals, but here in the Martial Spirit Verse, there are World Gods or even Universe Gods, which is far from those who have achive the peak they have ever thought of! Hence, Silver took Lin Xie and Li Mingyu along with him here, in the martial spirit verse. Silver was hoped that the two Little Girls could awaken their own Martial Spirits which would give them a boost of their strength. For millions and billion of years that Silver spent at the Cycling Verse, he saw that there are some people, rare people, could awaken their own Martial Spirit. Specially, when the one who awakened a Martial Spirit stood at the top! She was to powerful at the time. And this is what drove Silver on taking Lin Xie and Li Mingyu here at the Martial Spirit Verse. If the two girls could awaken their own, not to mention their cultivation attainments - what would they become? Well... Silver is...yeah. don''t count him. He is a cheat! Silver is strong, that is without a doubt for he has the that title. Even though he was only two realm below from becoming a Universe God, there is much he needs to do, and others. So what if has the strenght to destroy an entrie galaxy in a single strike? Can it beat someone who have the power of an entire universe? Can he fight back? Can he destroy it? Yes! and No! He can and he can not. Silver can destroy an entire galaxy in a single strike, but can it compare to someone who can destroy an entire universe with a flick of a finger? (Bitches! Don''t compare Zeno!) And this is the reason why Silver took Lin Xie, his glutonous disciple and Godaugther Li Mingyu, wanting to make them at least rich the cultivation of a World God, so they can live longer without Silver''s Law. After checking the quality of the rope, Silver put it around Wai Hang Mi''s neck and putting it at a branch of the tall tree. "So?" Silver said. "Godfather. I think you shouldn''t" Li Mingyu advised. "Why?" Silver asked, ready to pull the rope amd hang the woman who kept asking why he would hang her. Li Mingyu turned around, her fair white small finger pointed. "I think we should save Senior Sister first!" Li Mingyu said. Silver looked over. He was stupefied. But that''s not he was worried about, it is the killing intent of those people chasing someone in the sky at a high speed at that. "Teacher! SAVE ME!" Lin Xie cried. Chapter 201 - Must Collect! Silver was in a bind. From what he had learned from the system, he is still far off from reaching the next realm where he could turn his Divine Sparks or almost built worlds as he lacks energy which is Chaos, the energy that gave birth or created everything. His sparks, 13 to be exact, are all slowly turning into that of worlds which he would later need to turn into a universe itself to become a God of Universe being. Powerful he might be, he still needed to learn about World Wills, Parallel Worlds, and Realms. Since his cultivation is a unique one which does not exist as he only needs to gather enough Chaos Energy, he still needs to learn about certain laws, possibilities and others. But being as an idiot as he is, that might prove to be the largest problem. Hence... ''System. I understand you saying about World Wills (took him 3 days), but what about these ''Possibilities'' and ''Realms''? Silver asked in confusion. World Wills are one thing, but what about the other two? [ Answering to the host... The system suggests that the host learns it first hand. Will, Possibilities, Realms are not the only things the host must learn. ] ''What?! There''s more?! The f.u.c.k!'' Silver the almighty idiot cursed. [ Ansering to host... Creating a world with life is not something one can easily achieve without proper knowledge. And since the host possess more than some ''God of Universe'' beings, the host must learn more as it would bring and give the host more powers ] ''Hmm... Give me... 8 days!'' 8 days later... ''I got it! Hey system! What do you first suggest?'' Silver asked in anticipation. [ Answering to the host... The system suggest ''Possibilities'' as it also includes parallel ] Silver who is standing at the apex of idiocy couldn''t comprehend what the system meant. Smart as he thought himself to be, he asked ''Is there a cultivation world where I can learn these possibilities?'' According to the system, since he has multiple worlds to be created, Silver must learn about these posibilities, also known as parallel''s. The next would be Realms and then Wills for better foundation. Then (nonsense). Before he becomes a Universe God, or more like Multiverse God which far above a Universe God. The foundation are known as: Life and Death, Possibilities, Realms, Wills, and Road. For all of this to be accomplished, he must combine ''Creation and Destruction'' as one to which he had failed to do so and finally create the most overpowered skill which he called ''One''. Even after a billion and millions of years at Cycling Verse, he was never able to achieve such things. More like succesfully creating the skill. If one asked what the skill entails: It is an Empyrian Skill Rank. Which Silver have no idea why it it so. So far, Silver only created skills he knew and improved them, leading him to create his own ''Formless Basic Arts'' which he could create skills from the basics itself. He even reset his own skills just to create his own. But his dedication or more like thanks to the instant mastery, it was easy peasy. The idiot created skills that could and would counter everything that comes his way, not counting his cheat which is the system. ''System. Tell me about this ''Posibilities'''' [ Answering to the host... Posibilities or what everyone call Parallels are worlds created by one but at the same time indefinite. ] ''I don''t get it'' [ Clarifying for the host... Did the host thought that the Earth is the main world of all? ] ''I... think so.'' [ Clarifying for the host... Is Earth round or flat? ] ''None of the above. The Earth is not round nor flat.'' [ Clarifying to the host... Is Earth the only planet or star have humans or otherwise you call animal or aliens? ] ''Stop. Stop! What do you mean by asking all of this, system?'' Silver couldn''t help but ask. He didn''t know what to say or anything as the system ask him things he doesn''t have any knowledge off. [ Answering to the host... The system only gave a brief example of the ''posibilities'' ] ''Posibilities''? Can''t you just give me the knowledge about it? How much is it''? [ Answering to the host... The system can for 1 billion system points. ] Silver hearing the price couldn''t help but spit out blood. How could I even pay it? I only have 500 millions points left! Now you are asking for 1 billion points?! How Am I to pay for it?! - - - Even though Silver knew about multiple worlds and even the worlds at the Cycling Verse, he had not seen this ''Possibilities'' or learnt what it is. Not to mention the World Wills as the Cycling Verse that doesn''t have any could be taken over by someone and call themselves Heaven to which he made as his pet. And understanding this ''Posibilities'' or so called ''Parallels'' can''t be blame on him. What the system wanted to tell him that once he reach the Universe God Realm he would be far above it as he would become a Multiverse God and he needs to learn about things; The foundations. If Silver were to learn about it his head might explode, after all, he is an idiot. ''System. Is there anyone could teach me about this things?'' [ Answering to the host... There is host! And he is also a dragon who abuses the law of ''Possibilities''. ] ''Oya? Really? Then take me there!'' Since I need to know about it and there is someone who can teach me, specially a dragon at that. Why not take the opportunity? [ DING! Since the host is still at a cultivation verse, there will be payment. ] ''Huh? What do you mean?'' [ Answering to the host... The world that system is taking the host is not a cultivation verse. The system can only do this because the host needs to learn, but payment must be made. ] ''Not cultivation verse? Is it an anime verse then? How do I pay?'' [ Answering to the host... It is not an anime world host. The host will pay by points and the system will take all of the system points the host have. ] ''All of it?! The f.u.c.k!'' ''Hmm... Knowledge comes with power as they say. Alright. Take me to this world you are talking about.'' [ Command Accepted. Checking coordinates: Checked. Stopping Time for the current Verse: Success. Teleporting the host... 3.2.1 ] - - - "You are?" a green haired beauty asked as she took a bite from the stick that have barbecue meat skewer in it. The green haired woman was a beauty. Well proportioned body and with her bountiful breat and big bad a.s.s, she might as well be deemed a Goddess. "Silver" Silver replied dumbfounded. "And you dare block my way?" the green haired beauty asked with a slight frown and grab the sword in her waist. "No." Silver replied with a gulp. "Then why did you appear so suddenly and block my path?" the green haired beauty didn''t wait and slashed. {Balchad Family Technique - Sky Splitter} The beauty who thought that she killed the man who suddenly block her path couldn''t help but be taken aback. She just casually slashed out with an incredible speed and power but she had never thought that the handsome man who suddenly blocked her path to stop her sword just by using his fingers, pinching it and frowning. "The hell. Why attack so suddenly? Not a bad technique though." Silver said. ''System. Where the hell did you take me?'' he asked. Then his mouth twitch along with his eyebrowse when he heard the system say, [ DING! HAREM CANDIDATE FOUND!!! ] [ SYSTEM RECOMMENDS: MUST COLLECT!!! ] [ Welcome to: 4-cut Hero Verse! ] Chapter 202 - God of Light? Silver calmly stood right where he was while pinching the sword tip at his fingers. Looking at the green haired woman who had just slashed at him with confusion. "Hey. Why attack so suddenly? Did I do anything to anger you?" he asked as he let go off the sword. The green haired woman was shocked to her core, she had never expected someone to be able to stop her swing just by their finger. She the Swordmaster, undefeated throughout her life couldn''t believe that someone to pop out of nowhere, blocking her path, to be able to stop her sword. She, the Swordmaster Gyel Balchad, to meet an unkown man, a handsome young man, to be able to stop her sword like it was nothing. Gyel Balchad was hailed as one of the four strongest human, the Strongest Swordmaster, to meet an entity who just pop out of nowhere to be able to stop her sword. With her sword, she could split and shatter the ground, she was undefeated at sword play, but... how can the unknown man just stop her sword while looking bored? She even used one of her family''s top style to cut the man, but what? "Who are you?" she asked as she retracted her sword, her guard still up. She understood that the man infront of her is not to be understimated. Silver didn''t took the attack as a threat as it was only nothing to him. "Silver, like I said." as he kept his gaze at the baddass woman in front of him. "Gyel Balchud." She gulped and took a few steps back. Silver seeing her actions and wariness couldn''t help but chuckle. "Now now. No need to be afraid. I mean no harm. But that technique sure is good, just lacking power." "Anyway. Nice to meet you" Silver was delighted at meeting such a beautiful woman right after coming to the verse. Presenting his hand and waiting for a handshake. Gyel Balchud knew that she would be killed if she insisted in fighting, walking a few steps forward, she took Silver''s hand for a handshake. The smile in Silver''s face never disappeared, after being brief by the system he finally knew who the woman was in front of him. "Can you help me meet Jersus Jam? I need something from him." Silver said. Gyel was taken aback when she heard what Silver said, her face turned gloomy. She didn''t want to go there as much as she could, if possible, never again. But she was helpless, thinking that Silver might kill her if she were to decline, seeing Silver''s strength, she couldn''t help but make a request of her own, hoping that the man infront of her to agree. Nodding, she said, "Can we take a little detour? I have something I need to do." Silver who just came to the verse took sometime and think of something. ''Since ai just came here, it won''t hurt taking a tour, might even get to try some good food.'' "Why not? Where do we go?" he asked. Since he met Gyel, why not take the chance to tour around with someone? Traveling alone is boring. And accompanied by a beautiful woman, who can refuse? "Katran. I heard they will execute that idiot brother of mine" Gyel said. "Really? They did not even give you a face as the Swordmaster? And now they want to execute your brother? Aren''t they afraid of you?" Silver asked, he wasn''t surprise since he now knew things as the system already gave him enough knowledge, but he still pretended to not know things. "I don''t know. He became a hero to slay the Demon King but instead of killing the Demon King, he became a General. Now they captured him due to the demons lossing the war and to be executed today." Gyel was supposed to be in a hurry and she is just some kilometers away from the Katran Empire now, but with Silver popping out of nowhere, her schedule got a bit messed up. "Oho? Ain''t that fun? Wanna destroy Katran Empire thingy?" Silver asked. "Destroy? No. Rumors said that there is a Dragon protecting the empire. If the Empire were to be attacked, the dragon will come out to destroy it." Gyel said, not sure of the rumors. Silver hearing that already knew what she meant. ''The Cursed Dragon or Crybaby, Dar Daru, huh. Not a threat.'' he thought. "I see no problem then. Let''s go." Silver said and started walking. ''Not a problem?'' Gyel thought. Though she believes that she could get away along with her brother if the dragon were to attack, she didn''t know about the man named Silver meant. She could only think that Silver might have means to get away or keep his life but not to fight it. Considering her own prowess, she didn''t think much more and followed. They are getting farther and farther away from Katran. Gritting her teeth, she said, "This isn''t the way to Katran!" Silver stopped in his tracks, "Really?! Why didn''t you tell me?" shocked he was. "Just where did you came from? How can''t you even know?!" Gyel turned angry. "Follow me." She said, with a boom, the griund where she was standing on cracked and turned into a small pit. In a blink, she was already fyling fast through the skies. Silver just scratched his head, but decided to follow. Not a long while, Silver flew matching Gyel at her own pace. Gyel didn''t think much but just kept her own pace while Silver followed beside her. As the both of them flew in the sky, Silver felt something trying to connect with him. Asking the system what it was, Silver frowned hearing the answer. ''The f.u.c.k is with this God of Light trying to read my mind? She even wants to control me?!'' ''Heh. I didn''t plan doing anything here and leave after getting my answers, but to think that a god wannabe wanting to control me?'' ''Control this Dragon God!? How dare she!'' ''Want to read my mind?'' ''F.u.c.k!'' ''If I don''t show what I really am, they thought they could mess with me?!'' "Gyel." Silver said with a frown. Gyel seeing the frown in Silver sweated. "W-what?" "I''ll be going somewhere in a bit. I''ll join you later." Silver said. Gyel said nothing but just nodded. Silver stopped mid-air. ''Time to f.u.c.k some God.'' Chapter 203 - Primal Demon God Of Chaos! Part 1 Ket, the God of Light wasn''t known much by everyone living with the world. She, Ket the Goddess of Light have destroyed, recreated the world where everyone live knowing nothing about them being controlled for her sake. She make Kingdoms and Empires wage war against each other. Human, beast people, demons, everyone was under her control. Not much was known about her doing what she was doing. The populace have what they call the Four Strongest which is Yuke from the Beast People, Gyel Barchad The Swordmaster hailing from the Barchad Family, The former Demon King Krodin, and The Magician Gathel. But the powerful people knew that there''re more powerful being above them, namely the Dragon Kings. Not even counting the old hag from the Port Rock City that is way more powerful than the most known 4 strongest. And unbeknownst to everyone, there''s still the Magic Empire that is way more advance and more powerful since they have never stepped outside their own country. This is because, when out in the waters, as long as the one who owns the territory does not interfere or doesn''t step foot at their territory they will be safe. But upon invading with no intention of doing so, that group or anyone would be killed. There are Dragon Kings, Hero, Demon, Elves, Dwarfs, Dragon Lords, but most never heard of the God of Light Ket. Ket who was the most powerful amongst them all. --- Silver didn''t know where he was at nor who holds the most authority among them all. He just came here to meet Jersus Jam, the Geeen Dragon that was deemed as a liar by the Hero Zeed. Green are liars. Blue are cowards. Black are mad. Gold/Yellow are money faced. Red are Mashochist. Add Silver... The Black Crimson Dragon a.k.a the idiot. Wouldn''t the world be more fun? But above those listed except Silver, Ket the God of Light Stands above them all. She watches everyone, she manipulates everything and everyone. She was happy but also wary of Gathel The Magician as he knows of her secrets and she fears him. "Huh?! I don''t care about those messy shit details! Did this God of something thought she could control me? Much less read my memories? Damn f.u.c.k. Imma gonna go beat the crap out of this woman." Silver was of course annoyed. Who dares to manipulate and read the memories of the overpowered Chaos Dragon? A Chaos God? A Saiyan God? A Demon God? A Primal Idiot? Wait. That didn''t came out right. The Primal being. Yes, yes. That is right. - - - Activating his {All Barrier Breaker} Silver easily tore the barrier created by the God of Light Ket and went out from the confined world. Silver now stood at the vacuum, the space. In front of him stood a seemingly thousands or even millions of meters tall woman. She has a short Green hair, a lovely looking young girl face. "Who are you?" The God of Light, Ket asked. She felt fear facing the tiny man in front of her. "The f.u.c.k are you? What''s your problem? I only came here to talk to somebody but you try to control me? Want to read my memories? You wanna die?" Silver was annoyed. He just met a beautiful girl upon his arrival bit here, this God something wanting to control and read his memories. Who wouldn''t get pissed? "You are not from this world! Begone!" Ket, the God of light created millions of green light that looked like a sword and fastly speed to Silver, wanting to kill him. "Damn it. I don''t care if you ard a god or something. I didn''t want to do any mess here. But f.u.c.k you! God whatever, I''ll show who I am!" Silver was hurrying, he needed to learn the foindations but here this God of Light messing with him. Now that she had attacked, Silver wouldn''t hold back. ''System. Unlock the Demon Bloodline seal and Primal Bloodline!" [ Affirmative! Unlocking Demon God Bloodline... Done. Unlocking Primal Bloodline... Done. Fusing Demon God and Primal Bloodline... Done. ''Remove restrictions!'' [ Command accepted. Unlocking Seals... Done. Primal Demon God 100% Unlocked. ] [ Welcome! Primal Demon God Of Chaos! ] Chapter 204 - Primal Demon God of Chaos! Part 2 Silver floated within the space facing the God of Light Ket in anger. He unleashed two of his Bloodlines at 100%, namely Primal Bloodline also known as Primordial Bloodline which capabilities are unknown. Adding his Demon God Bloodline he had awaken from something unknown. Silver''s human like aura change like a calm water that suddenly became a tsunami. Silver who looked like any other human earlier had completely change. Silver''s eyes shone red, his murderous intent reached its peak in an instant. His human physique started to ripple. Boom Boom Silver''s skin turned black, his eyes shined more bloody red. His teeth started changing into that of a pike like thing. Sharp horns grew on his head, looking like they could pierce the void itself. His nails started becoming claws, ready to rip anything it touch. Wings like that of a bat sprouted begind him. A tail filled thorns sprouted at his back. Silver''s clothes was torned into pieces as his body grew along with his transformation. After his transformation, Silver let out a demonic growl. All of this only took an instant. (A/N: Took me a week though.) Ket, the God of Light felt the oppresive aura coming from Silver which she knew that is someone who should have never existed in her world. Although she knew, she can''t just let anyone mess with her. She, the God of Light, Ket, had been recreating the world again and again for hundreds of times. She doesn''t want anyone to have the prowess to overthow her in her current throne. She has been destroying and recreating the world. She manipulates, she destroys if odds were against her. But... After milliions of years she just can''t hold it because of the Chaos. The Chaos that she took herself to become who she is today. She wasn''t supposed to do that, bit greed took control of her and betrayed her comrades before getting her prowess. After getting it, she decided to destroy the world and created a new, but fate played and took its role, no matter how she destroy and create, there will always be someone who can overthrow her, and she doesn''t like that. ... Ket fixed her gaze at the thing she had never seen before. She could feel death coming from it. Growl* Silver let out a growl as white mist left his mouth filled witg sharp teeth. RAA* Silver spread his arms wide as he let his demonic aura out on the space outside of the confined world that God Light Ket control. By this time, Ket was sweating hard, she could feel the power coming out from the human that now turned demon. Black lines of chaos swriled out of Silver. "... I haven''t used this form since I annihilated the Devild Race" A deep fear inducing came out from Silver. "Are you...So-called God of Light, prepared to die?!" Silver''s ant like figure infront of the millions of meters tall avatar of the God of Light started expanding. Now. Silver sized the same as her now, in the middle of them is an entired world. The world that the God of Light Ket kept destroying and recreating for unknown years. Silver smiled, showing his row of sharp row of teeth. "Kill me or I will kill you." "If you can''t kill or defeat me, this world is mine." "So are you!!" As the tent slowly, but surely... Chapter 205 - Parallel. Part 1 Gyel stood rooted, the stick with grilled meat in her hand fell on the cement dirty floor as she stare at Silver with a lease in hand, on the other end of the lease is a green haired 16 year old looking female with tears in her eyes, looking bullied as she looks at the rope around her neck. "Did you wait long? Haha, this little shit needed to be put in place. Took some minutes." Silver said looking silly as he scratches his head. "Who''s she?" Gyel asked. Gyel, the swordmaster felt something which she just couldn''t put in her hands after meeting Silver, the handsome guy who seemed to be someone who doesn''t know where he was at. "Hm... She calls herself Ket, the Goddess of Light something, but she''s weak. Anyway, those grilled things looks delicious." Silver said. As someone with a Saiyan bloodline he just can''t help it after seeing delicious looking food. Gyel didn''t know how to respond, she just stopped by the hawker''s place after smelling the delicious aroma coming from the grilled meat. Trying one, she fell in love. Thus, she asked for more despite the long line behind her. She didn''t even line up as she just pushed everyone away and helped herself at the front. Silver walked forward with a smile, "Boss, how many you got left? Pack it all for me." with a smile as a drip of saliva scaped his lips just by smeeling the aroma. The boss was a bald man with scars all over his face which seemed to have come from his adventures over the years. Despite his old body, he still looked ripped. "I only sell 500 pieces a day. As you area new costumer, I''ll let you take 5, no more." as he continued to grill, not even giving another glance at Silver. "What! Only five? Boss, let''s be reasonable here. How about I buy everything ten times the price? Deal?" Silver asked. Gyel at the side wanted to cut Silver in half, she was in the front and talking with the boss about her taking at least 20 pieces which the boss kept rejecting for too many are in the back of the line waiting to at least buy a piece, but here comes Silver with a 16 year old green haired girl with a rope tied around her neck, calling her her pet and even going in front of the line. She''s mad. "5, no more. If you don''t want then go away. I''ll call the guards!" the boos in turn became angered. He was already giving face to Silver for giving him 5 pieces as a new costumer, yet, here this new guy even giving him times more the normal price? Hell no! No matter the price he will not give more. Even if he sells cheap, he will not let one gobble everything up. Look at the line. If every newcomer can buy everything then where would my reputation and face go, ah? Silver looked back, seeing the long line he couldn''t help but sigh. "Alright. Give me 5 amd give her 5." Silver as he pointed towards Gyel. "How about the other one?" the boss asked. Whalla* Enlightened, Silver said; "Right. Also give her 5." ''I''ll take her share.'' he inwardly thought. "Alright," the boss nodded. Despite the people behind''s voice of anger and shout, Silver didn''t give it any heed. Who cares about others when you''re hungry? Even though Silver could have forced the man to give him everything, he choose not to. Silver as an Emperor of many worlds knew how to share. "1 gold." said the boss. Gold? Silver thought. Right! Silver looked at Gyel then he presented his palm, "Give me gold" he said. Despite having treasures of all kinds in his inventory, Silver didn''t know the currency in the world he currently was at. If, by chance Silver took out a gold, the would be a completely different matter as within his inventory, the smallest piece of gold is that of the kilogram. If he paid a kilogram of gold just for a few pieces of skewered meat, won''t he be an idiot? Seeing the expression of Gyel, Silver forked out a piece then gave it to the boss saying; "Give me 50 pieces next time." and walked away. - - - On the execution platform, Roak the former hero is just about to be executed for becoming one of the generals of the former Demon King Klodin. Silver sat at a top of one high house overlooking the play. "Aren''t you going to save your brother?" he loomed at Gyel who was savoring skewered grill meat in her hand. Gyel didn''t say anything and just like she teleported, she appeared amongst the crowd. ''Heh, she cares.'' Silver said. Ket on the other hand was slowly enjoying the skwered meat as she watches the things happening down. !!! Things became messy at the plaza as Gyel and Roak wrecked havocked. After freeing Roak, Gyel went back to where Silver is, for reasons she doesn''t know. - - - "Done?" Silver asked as he finished his last piece and gave the last one to Gyel. Gyel nodded. "Follow me." she said and leap away destroying the house roof where Silver and Ket was sitting. Silver seeing that there''s no need to keep Ket any longer said, "Go now. Just don''t mess with me again or I will kill you." and teleported away. Ket, the god of light was shocked. "How about my collar?!" she shouted. No matter what she do, she can''t remove the damnable thing! - - - Within a forest... Silver and Gyel arrived to where the green dragon Jersus Jam, Silver''s target live. Upon arriving, a dragon''s roar greeted the pair. A massive dragon appeared in front of them as he angrily ripped the forest apart saying, "Human''s are forbidden in this place! Leave or Die!" he warned. Silver seeing the dragon king who could teach him about parallels mouth couldn''t help but twitch. ''For real?'' Seeing this, Silver thought; ''Should I make him a pet?'' Chapter 206 - Parallel. Part 2. ATG Mini Devil Silver says; "Make him repeat it a hundred times more then kill him!" with a sinister smile, showing his row of thorny white teeth as he points his trident at someone. Mini Angel Silver says; "Let us be reasonable and bang your head ten times on the floor and you might get it." With an amicable smile while his face as he points his holy spear at the devil. The Reasonable one and smartest one says; "Boss, you should try buying the Idiocy Cure Pill!" while pointing his two guns at both the devil and angel. Then. Silver''s mind was currently being **** by these three entities that seemingly appeared out of nowhere within his mind, making him more confuse than he already was. "Let me repeat again," sob* sob*. A bulgy middle aged blondy man said with as he cries. ''What did I ever do to be beaten like this?'' he inwardly cried. He was just preventing anyone from entering his territory as he proclaimed himself as lord of the forest, and after threatening the human that he saw first from leaving, he was beaten up without anyway to just even fight back. Both the surrounding of his eyes were black, traces of violet color could also be seen. His head full of bump. His perfect and complete glistering white teeth was now missing three. But that wasn''t the most important thing; his beard and mustache that the took care for centuries was now in a mess, some parts having no hairs left. "For the tenth time, I will repeat again." Jersus Jam said, his voice full of sorrow. Silver sat in front of Jersus Jam while Gyel crouch in the corner along with two little girls, same as her, having long green hair while almost having the same appearance like her, but due to the two horns on thier forhead, one would doutb that they were her daugthers. And it is true! They are not her daughter. Jersus Jam the one being able to travel into parrallel worlds had brought the two kids as Gyel was thier mother in the parallel world that he went. Jersus Jam can travel parallel worlds as he likes, but was always preventing himself as traveling into parallel worlds means that the events that happened in his original world would be different in that parrallel world. This is also the reason the system brought Silver here, to learn about it, or have someone teach him about it. Silver didn''t know this, what he only know was that he would next become a Creation God then Universe God. No. When he becomes a Creation God or Worlds God, those worlds themselves would become a universe. (AN: This will be covered up at later chapters; about him becoming a multi-verse God!. Jersus Jam, despite his aching body continued to one again explain how the parrallels works; "The World or the Universe is full of possibilities; Let us make this as an example; Whenever someone makes a choice the option that wasn''t chosen becomes another unfulfilled possibility. And as these choices occur, so does possibilities. The world we currently live in is just one of these possibilities. The thing people called parallel worlds... actually just refer to these different possibilities. :See, if you are the most powerful in this world; it might be different if we are in a parallel world and in that world, you are just a nobody or do not even exist at all." But as he looked at Silver, he noticed that Silver was once again in a dazed, meaning, he never heard his explanation once again! Jersus Jam was really in a delima. He had already explained it for ten times already! But how?! How can''t this overpowered man not get it?! If it was possible, Jersus Jam would have already jumped at any parallel world, as long as Silver wasn''t there! But because of the space and time being locked, he couldn''t run away! He can only persevere and keep repeating everything and could only hope that the idiot finally gets it! - - - "It''s okay. Just do it one more time. But this time show me." Silver said as he deactivated his skill. Jersus Jam knew he can''t run away as he tried it before but only to be put back in place after Silver used his time ability and locking him in place. Knowing that he can''t run away, Jersus Jam pledge to himself that he will hide himself at the deepest part of the earth after the idiot is satisfied and out of sight. Fl.i.c.k.i.n.g his finger, Jersus Jam slowly showed how the parallel worlds worked. - - - A long time later, after travelling to realities after another, Silver finally got it. Jersus Jam was exhausted for the first time for the last centuries he spent living. "What rewards do you want?" Silver asked. Healing Jersus Jam back to his peak, including his injuries. Silver wasn''t stingy and at least wanted to give something or whatever as payment for helping or teaching him about the thing he asked. - - - Silver took a long while comprehending the thing. And once he did... [ Congratulations to the host for learning and understanding ''Parallel''! ] Fanfiction Verses is now available for travel! ] ''Fanfictions?'' Silver asked. - - - "Boss, your skewered meat sure is good!" complemented Silver as he ate his newly grilled fifth skewered meat with a smile. Gyel on the side was at a loss. Silver dragged Gyel back to Katran Empire for the skewered grill meat as he had paid and reserved 50 pieces after paying a kilogram of gold. When Silver and Gyel appeared, the hawker was surprised. It has only been a day since then and here they are. The hawker thought that Silver and Gyel would come back after a few days, a week or never. But here they are, shoving anyone in the front as Silver stood in front with Gyel at his side. - - - Silver dragged Gyel all over the world to taste anything they could. Of course, Gyel was also delighted as she, for one, is also a glutton. Gyel liked traveling everywhere, seeking new dishes while searching for anyone that could defeat her. Gyel was already at her 30''s and still a maiden. She vowed that she will only marry the man that could defeat her, that was her promise to herself and also to her family. But when the anomaly came, Silver came, such vow didn''t even seem to exist as she was powerlessly dragged everywhere to accompany the handsome young man that she later deemed idiot. How could someone pay for a dish with a bar of gold? How could one make the proud Gold Dragon surrender his wealth and become a servant for him? She, the strongest at the sword arts couldn''t believe her experience. "Hmm. It has been sometimes since I''ve been here. I guess, I better go and search for the next foundation." Silver muttered as he watches the war happenning from afar with a grilled skewered meat in hand. Gyel went on her own way, seperating from Silver, saying that she wants to travel and hone her skills more as she never stood a chance against Silver. Though, Gyel promised to marry Silver at a later date as that was her own vow, and she wouldn''t go back on it. But the thing is, Silver didn''t have any intention of coming back in this verse as he also has his own reason to move forward. He might come back, but no one knows when. * * * After spending more time at the 4-cut Hero Verse and learning about the ''Parallel'' worlds and unlocking something that Silver had never thought of, he once again travelled to another verse. In this Verse, Silver needs something, a treasure that can help him comprehend about ''Life''. He did not knew where he was nor where the system will take him into. But after arriving, he was met with, [ Welcome to a Multiverse! This Verse is called; Against The Gods! Where a Rapist is the main Protagonist! But worry not. The host is now the Protagonist! System''s Earliest Congratulations: Dozens of Harem Members to be collected! ] [ Goodluck host! ] Silver mought twitched. ''The f.u.c.k verse did you took me into?'' ''A rapist is a protaginist? The hell did such a thing even work?'' ''Anyway. Where can I get this treasure?'' Silver wanted to inquire more, but held himself as he only wanted to see what this treasure is, and maybe meet this ''rapist'' of a protagonist and take measures as he deems fit! [ Answering to the host... The treasure will appear after a month at the Xiao Clan Manor located at the Floating Cloud City after a month ] ''A month? Why so long?'' [ Answering to the host... For the plot ] ''Plot? The hell is that? [ Answering to the host... The plot is the plot ] ''Tsk! Where am I anyway?'' [ Answering to the host... The host is currently at the Scarlet Mountain Range. Where a Little Dragon Emperor risides. ] ''Oya? Another pet? Thanks!'' [ Your welcome host ] ''Anyways, give me a rundown in this world'' [ Affirmative! ] [ Summarising story... Giving host the general details. Done. ] Silver felt some information flooding his messed up brains, making it more messed up. ''I see'' He thought. Chapter 207 - Treasure? "Wow! This place sure is good. I wonder what kind of foods would I get to taste here." Silver said as he sat atop the Profound Emperor Realm Dragon that he had beaten up. Making it his pet while also making it his mount. A Emperor Realm Dragon could be said to be one of the strongest existence winthin the Bule Wind Empire, it can also be said to have a rank amongst the powers within the Blue Pole. But not matter how strong it was, but a pit of pressure and a little touch of beating, he by no less, became the Overpowered Dragon God of Chaos. After the rundown from the system about the multiverse that the system had taken Silver into, he knew that no matter how strong one within this multiverse was, they stood no chance against him. Even if there''s a True God, Creation God to come and confront him, they wouldn''t have the means to suppress him not matter what they do. Silver only learned some of the details, about the cultivation ranking and what they could do. Some figures to take note of, which he didn''t put into mind. Silver was also in question; he doesn''t remember reading about this book; he might have read one or two chapters making the system listing it to the verses he could travel into. Who could blame him though? Reading only a chap or two wouldn''t mean he knows about the next thousands, right? But after the rundown, he got the gist of it. The important ones only, not everything. ''How long ''till we reach this Floating something city?'' Silver asked. Not the least bit minding the Profound Emperor Dragon''s plight to be released. [ Answering to the host... The host will reach Floating Cloud City within 26 minutes. ] ''Tsk. Too slow.'' Standing up and tapping his feet and making the dragon hover he said, "Go back to your cave. You are too slow for f.u.c.ks sake." and complained. The Profound Emperor Realm Dragon''s eyes lit up. The tear that was about to fall from its eyes seemed to vanish as if it didn''t even exist. Floating up, Silver kicked the slow dragon away from its head, not minding where it would land into. ''Whew. System. Give me direction.'' After asking so, Silver saw an arrow in front of him, pointing towards his destination. With a nod, Silver dissappeared where he was at and flew at a speed unknown. As he flew, Silver felt something. Stopping mid-air, he spread out his sennses. He frowned but then delighted. "A treasure?" he said. Floating down and reaching the ground, Silver could feel some kind of energy; something that was akin to a Primordial Energy and Lightning Tribulation, but within those energies, he could also sense a kind of seemingly crystals. ''System. What''s underneath?'' [ The system suggest to take it and use it to build the road for the host''s self built palace in the future ] ''Is this thing even good?'' [ Answering to the host... In this multiverse, Mortals, Cultivators, or even Gods would fight each other to take possession of such a treasure ] ''Ohh?! But is it better than Immortal Divine Steel?'' [ Answering to the host... Question: Would the host built a road using Immortal Divine Steel? Not to mention, Steel! ] ''Hmm... I think you make a point. Oh well, lets just take this thing then.'' And as such, Silver activated his {Taker} skill and took the fifty kilograms of Purple Veined Divine Crystal and stored it into his inventory. Silver had planned to make his palace after becoming a Univers¨¨ God to which he did not know that he would be a Multi-Verse God when he reaches it. This is also the one of the reasons why Silver was having some problems from creating his worlds. And this is also one of the reasons why the system is telling him about the ''Foundations''. Being a World God, or a Creation God is easy. Being a Universe God is not much for one only needed to comprehend some laws. But trying and becoming a Multi-Verse God is a different matter by itself. - - - If one were to become a God of Creation or World God, they only needed to concentrate on thier own world. They can also conquer others but that wouldn''t add up to their own strength. It will only add up as a back up or even a cannnon fodder. The most strength they could posses is that having an entire galaxy, but in the end, it won''t be their own. A Universe God is at their own levels. This depends on the ''Element'' they posseses. If a God of Creation or World God can have the strength of a galaxy, a Universe God would be far above them as such a galaxy would only be one of the millions within a Universe. - - - When it comes to a Multi-Verse God, also known as King of Gods, this would be a different matter. As a Multi-Verse God, one doesn''t only have 1 universe, but many. And this also falls from their ''Elements''. These elements differs from each others. Even if two person have 10 Universes within them, it can''t be said that they have the same strenght. This is also the reason why the five foundations must be learned. Talking about it, foundations are not the only things needed as one must also have control about certain laws. In a Multiverse, there could be two Universe with the same structure but different lives on them. - - - After the Multi-Verse, there exist the fabled Omni-Verse where one might have hundreds or even thousands of universes of their own. But above the Omni-Verse, There stands the ''Creators''. And above such entities, how much prowess they possesses, no one knows. - - - Seeing a city rooted on the ground as Silver floats high above the sky he asked, ''System. Is this Floating Cloud City?'' [ Answering to the host... It is indeed that Floating Cloud City host. ] ''You''re lying. How could it be called ''Floating'' when it is not?!'' [ . . . ] ''Hmm... Should I make this city float? Just the name destroys it ah!'' ''Anyway, gotta go find somewhere to eat. Man I''m starving.'' Silver decided as he rubbed his growling stomach. * * * Hi everyone. I made a Ko-Fi account. If you want just add Magnus08 there and you''ll see it. Though, I haven''t put any in there. Thinking that, I might as well write a ''Side Story'' and put it there. The side story won''t be uploaded here though, hehe. And updates would be faster there. Remember ''Side Story''. Until DBZ. - - - Was rewatching Akame Ga Kill earlier... Damn. I wanna make an arc for it. (Sheele! She was a great woman! Damn!) With our idiotic Silver as MC that is. What''s ya think? Chapter 208 - Multi-Verse: War? Part One. Author''s note: This will be my longest chapter so far. I don''t know how many words exactly it is. I Will put it in the end. + Surprise! PS: I want to do something no other''s had ever done. Against the Gods, Invincible Conqueror, Emperor''s Domination. How about a royal rumble, no? "You really saved me out there. Thank you for helping me out. In exchange, I will fulfill one request from you." Silver thanked the man who helped him out earlier with a smile on his face. Silver wanted to enter the city but after some explanation from the system, he thought that he would just enter from the city gates normally. But Silver didn''t know that he had to pay some entrance fee like he was going for a resort which gave him a bit of a problem. Silver didn''t know the currency of the Multi-verse that the system called Against The Gods, making him helpless. But after a question here and there, he learned about it. However, even after learning about the currency used, he didn''t have any of it! Not that he would take out any treasures from his inventory as any treasures he keeps within his inventory are things that even Immortal Emperor''s from Cycling Verse covets and would kill anyone just to get their hands on it. Not to mention the treasures he had just taken earlier as the price of such treasures can''t easily be calculated using Profound Coins. Even if he just takes out a thumb size of the said treasure, no matter how much the amount of Yellow Profound Coins there is, one cannot pay for it as the value of the Purple Veined Divine Crystal is just too much. Not to mention the troubles it would bring him. It might even bring calamity to Floating Cloud City. This is because if any powerful sect, clan, or even the Sacred or Holy Grounds were to hear a word of it, troubles will surely come one after another. It wasn''t that Silver was afraid of trouble, he just doesn''t want to bring any kind of harm towards the people of the Floating Cloud City. Silver could surely destroy anyone who comes, but he didn''t come here to deal with troubles. He also doesn''t want to just kill and destroy any kind of powerful group that might come because by doing so, it would lead him to kill many innocent lives just because of such a mere little treasure. BUT! Do you really believe that? Do you really believe that this blasted idiot would think like that?! Silver took out a finger-size Purple Veined Divine Crystal and wanted to use it as payment to enter the city, dumbfounding the guard who didn''t recognize the treasure that Silver wanted to use as an entrance fee. Looking at his fellow guard and seeing that the eyes of his fellow guard were filled with greed the guard smiled widely. "Alright. You can enter the city, but a word of advice, do not make any trouble or you won''t know what kills you," he warned. Taking the thumb size Purple Veined Divine Crystal from Silver''s hand and thinking to himself about asking his comrade about the piece of crystal used by the newly seen handsome young man. Silver just nodded at the guard''s warning and proceeded to enter the city. Walking around, Silver saw people walking here and there. Some were dress in fancy robe clothing followed by ass-l.i.c.k.i.n.g idiots, praising the fancy clothed man which Silver calls, Young Masters, and their ass-l.i.c.k.i.n.g subordinates that never seem to stop. - - - Silver continued walking around not minding the gazes on him. Make or female stopped in their tracks when they saw Silver. His handsomeness that he himself had forgotten, and which always gives him trouble was long forgotten. Silver spent billions of years at the Cycling Verse and the people who knew him had long gotten used to his appearance. While in the Martial Spirit Verse, he already has two wives and not many are qualified to even come near him to flirt. Silver had never thought of his appearance; wearing black pants, sneakers, and just a plain grey V-cut shirt. The people around the Floating Cloud City, seeing Silver was dumbfounded at his appearance. Men cursed inwardly while griping their fist in hatred and envy. While other species seem to be thinking about the unthinkable. ''Where''s the restaurant?'' Silver thought. Not giving a shit about the others around him. What was important for him was to eat, taste the dishes the world or the city has to offer. Silver could cook things for himself, but he had grown tired of it and wanted to taste others. ''Better ask someone'' he thought. - - - Past noon... After visiting the Xiao Manor, Xia Hongyi decided not to ride the carriage back home and just walk as it is not too far and walking around is also good for him. Xia Hongyi had just come back home a week ago and thinking that there''s only a month left for his daughter and Xiao Che, who decided to pay a visit to Xiao Lie, Xiao Che''s grandfather. While Xia Hongyi walked followed by his guards, he saw someone that he doesn''t recognize that was only standing and looking around, seemingly lost. But what caught his eyes were the clothes he was wearing; it is his first time seeing such unusual clothes; not to mention the seemingly comfortable thing on his feet. Being a merchant he was, his merchant instinct kicked in. Since the young-looking man was near, he hastens his steps and when he was just a meter away, he was shocked when the young man turned around and made him quickly chanted. ''Dongxue. Dongxue...'' Silver was at a loss because when he goes near anyone, they would either faint or walk away from him. With his keen senses, he felt someone walking fast right where he stood. Turning around he saw a slightly overweight middle-aged man who upon him turning could hear ''Dongxue'' again and again and looked down. Not minding it, Silver spoke and asked, "Hello. Can you tell me where can I get some food? I''m starving." as he laughed. (Imagine Goku doing this) Hearing the handsome young man''s voice made Xia Hongyi come back to his senses. Looking at the clothing the handsome young man was wearing, Xia Hongyi couldn''t help but ask instead, "Young man, where did you get those clothes? What are they made of? Can I buy them?" as he rapidly asked. "Huh?" Silver hearing the questions couldn''t help but ask the system. "This? This is made using Cashmere," he said. "Cashmere? Can you tell me about it? Can you sell some to me?" Xia Hongyi once again asked. "This..." Silver didn''t know how to answer. He can tell what cashmere is, but selling it gave him a problem. Silver now doesn''t have any system points to buy anything. So mentioning selling, he doesn''t have any way to do it. Silver also has other clothes in his inventory but those as for him and he wouldn''t sell it. ''System. Are there any types of beast or animals here that have the same property as cashmere?'' [ Answering the host... There is a kind of beast that posses almost the same kind of fiber located at Snow Song Realm ] ''Snow Song Realm? Where''s there?'' [ Answering the host... Snow Song Realm is located at **** ****** ] ''Got it. Thanks'' [ Welcome host ] After asking the system, Silver said; "Do you know Snow Song Realm?" Xia Hongyi who was but a merchant hearing the Snow Song Realm was confused. "Where is this Snow Song Realm?" Silver raised an eyebrow, "You don''t know? It is somewhere far away." After Silver said that, he remembered a certain skill he has. That''s right. He has Creation Skill! "I haven''t heard of Snow Song Realm. Can you tell me about it?" Xia Hongyi said. "Maybe? Oh! And about the cashmere I can give tons to you for free, but can you tell me where I can get some food? I''m starving." Silver said as he rubs his stomach. ''S-cell really needs a lot'' Silver sighed. Xia Hongyi hearing the words from the handsome young man was taken aback. He knew that the fiber used to make such clothes must be expensive, and with the young man saying that he would give him tons of it for free just to point him where he could grab a bite said, "No, no. I will pay for it. You tell me the price and I will see if I have enough to pay for it. If you want, we can go to my manor, I''ll treat you while we talk about it." "Really?! Man, I can''t ask for more. I don''t have any Profound Coins you see so I was thinking about playing with something else, haha." "So, where is your house? Let''s go." Silver eagerly said. As hungry he was, Xia Hongyi was in for a surprise. - - - Xia Hongyi jaw had long dropped. The guards didn''t know what to think. The chef was panting in the kitchen, hoping that the nightmare would soon be gone. The maids were all sweaty. A beautiful girl hidden from on the corner looked on, dumbfounded. After arriving at Xia Clan Manor, Silver had asked the system to give him the history of Xia Hongyi and his family. Learning that Xia Hongyi was a good person, Silver decided to help him with one thing. But first, gotta fill the raving stomach of his. Upon arriving, Xia Hongyi had ordered a guard to tell the kitchen staff to prepare some food for the guests. But little did Xia Hongyi thought, the guest that he had come to know as Silver ate like a barbarian. It was already evening and he was still eating. Knowing that it is already dinner time, Xia Hongyi regained his calm, like he was already used to seeing Silver eating, and told a maid to prepare for dinner. Xia Qingyue was watching Silver devour the food on the table like it would run away if he didn''t do so. She was watching him ever since he had arrived. Seeing the handsome young man eat made her stomach also grumble. When a maid saw her who wanted to ditch and take a rest somewhere remembered that Xia Hongyi had told them to call for her and her brother. "Young miss..." the maid said, but she couldn''t finish her word as Xia Qingyue stopped her from continuing. Silver who was at the table finally stopped eating and patted his belly. "Man, that was good!" Xia Hongyi smiled widely seeing that Silver had finished eating. "Can we finally talk about the cashmere?" The cashmere never left Xia Hongyi''s mind, he didn''t even mind taking out money for the guards to go buy some meat and other necessities to keep feeding the glutton. Silver who was finally full was feeling happy. "Cashmere? Didn''t I say I''ll give you tons of it? Don''t worry. But man, those dishes were really good." Silver praised. "Hmm? Who''s that?" Silver asked, sensing a girl hiding on the corner. "Yue''re, come here. Meet our guest." Xia Hongyi said after seeing his beloved daughter. Xia Qingyue didn''t want to meet such a barbaric person. She hesitated for a bit after hearing her father. Walking over, Silver saw a graceful figure. Wearing light blue colored robe with a light blue veil covering the lower portion of her face. With her cultivation, she felt that the man that her father invited wasn''t any normal human, far from that. She felt that there''s something hidden within the man that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t see through. But no matter how suspicious she becomes, she felt no malicious intentions coming from the man. Silver nodded upon seeing the girl. "You are?" Silver asked. Although the system had already told him, Silver decided to ask anyway. Xia Qingyue arrived in front of the dining table and greeted, "Xia Qingyue." albeit coldly, Silver didn''t mind. "Name''s Silver. Nice to meet you." Silver said with a smile. After Xia Qingyue took her seat beside her father and in front of Silver, another figure appeared, he embarrassingly said, "Forgive me, father, I was just doing something." Xia Yuanba said while taking a seat for himself. Seeing a new person within the messy dining table, Xia Yuanba said, "Father, he is?" while looking at Silver, almost not believing his eyes for how handsome the man looked. "Oh. Hello there, I''m Silver." Silver said. "Oh." Xia Yuanba stood up then saluted. "I''m called Yuanba, Xia Yuanba." Silver sensing the formidable power within Yuanba was surprised. He already felt Xia Qingyue''s physique earlier and was also surprised. ''Is this family blessed or cursed?'' he thought. Without a care in the world, Silver decided and said, "I thank you for the meal Mr. Hongyi. Like I said before, I will fulfill any wish or request you want." gazing at Xia Qingyue and Xia Yuanba and knowing about their family, Silver decided to do something for them. For Silver, there weren''t too many things that could please him, except for food and family. Knowing the Xia Family and seeing just how good of a person Xia Hongyi was thought of doing something. He wouldn''t mind destroying an entire realm for it. Because for Silver, the family is a thing that can''t be bought or changed by anything. "What does friend Silver mean by that?" Xia Hongyi asked in confusion. "Well... I can tell that you are a good person, so I, Silver Blaze grant you one wish. Be it destroying the world, the realms, the entire universe, killing gods, or whatever you want. Or maybe, seeing your wife, Xia Dongxue again? I will grant it." Silver said as he floated from his seat, staring at Xia Hongyi''s eyes. Silver didn''t give any feelings of majesty or anything, he just floated there and asked while looking at the three Xia family. ''Don''t waste this chance brat.'' Silver thought. Xia Hongyi seeing Silver afloat eyes went wide, even though Silver didn''t leak any aura out, he could tell that the man in front of him is a supreme expert. He knows that only those of the Sky Profound Realm has the ability to fly. But just by looking at Silver''s figure, he could tell that Silver is far more powerful than that. Xia Qingyue was the most shocked. She had never thought that the barbaric eating man, even though handsome could have the cultivation attainments and have the ability to fly. "G-god Realm!" Xia Qingyue said. Xia Yuanba didn''t know what was happening, he only has a bit of recollection about his mother or even none at all, but seeing the tears in his father''s eyes, and his sister''s usually cold face now in shock could tell that something he never imagined to be happening. "God Realm?" Silver looked at the shocked Xia Qingyue. "Y-yes! Do-do you know the God Realm?" Xia Qingyue asked, hoping that the handsome young man knows about it. Xia Qingyue dearly misses her mother, she cultivated hard in hopes of being able to ascend to God Realm and search for her mother. And if the man in front of her could help her, she doesn''t mind doing anything in exchange. "Well... Yeah. Want me to destroy them all?" Silver asked indifferently. "Mr. Hongyi, what is it that you wish?" Silver looked at Xia Hongyi after answering Xia Qingyue. Xia Hongyi was staring at Silver as he floats, looking at him with a smile. Kneeling, Xia Hongyi said, "Please, help me find my wife and get her back. I miss and love her." as tears pour down his face. "Father!" Xia Yuanba ran over to help his father up while Qingyue fixed her gaze at Silver. "I will give you anything in exchange, give me my mother back." Xia Qingyue said. Her cold temperament broke. Silver smiled, "Your father already wished for it, no need to ask a second time." ''Unseal Cultivation'' Silver commanded. [ Affirmative! ] [ Unsealing Cultivation... Cultivation Unsealed! Cultivation: Primal Ancestor ] {Law Breaker} Silver activated his {Law Breaker} skill that he had gotten years ago and broken many laws restricting planets and realms. ''Find Xia Dongxue''s coordinates'' [ Command Accepted... Locating... Found... Moon God Realm: Moon God King Palace. ] [ Coordinates: ****** ] - - - Moon God Realm... At a luxurious room within the Moon God Palace, Yue Wugou (Xia Dongxue) was staring at the window. Loneliness, sadness, and longing could be seen in her eyes. Ever since she had gotten her memories back and leaving her husband and children not wanting to bring them any harm, she always thought of them all the time. ''My dear Yue''er, I miss you.'' ''Hongyi. I am sorry.'' ''My little Yuanba, forgive mother for not being there and accompany you all.'' ''I hope you can forgive me. I miss you.'' ''Oh, how I wish to see you my loves.'' Xia Dongxue cried. As Xia Dongxue thought of her loved ones, she heard a voice. "Oh! Do you miss them? Why not come see them?" "Who''s there?!" alerted, she prepared herself. Feeling something wasn''t right, Xia Dongxue tried fleeing but only to learn that she couldn''t move. Underneath her, a spiraling black portal appeared and dragged her down, much to her fear that death finally came and taking her. - - - Blue Pole Star... Xia Clan Manor... Xia Hongyi continued kneeling, Xia Yuanba didn''t know what to do. Xia Qingyue fixed her gaze at Silver. Within seconds a spiraling black vortex appeared in front of Silver. After the appearance of the spiraling vortex, a figure slowly descended, shocking the Xia Family trio. As the figure slowly descends, Xia Hongyi weakly stood up. With trembling arms, he runs and hugs the figure even before the figure could touch the floor. Xia Dongxue who had thought that death had come to take her feeling that someone that felt familiar was hugging her couldn''t help but open her eyes and much to her shock, Xia Hongyi, her husband was hugging her tightly, seemingly not wanting to let go of her for the eternity to come. "H-honey?" She said in disbelief. Xia Hongyi hearing the voice that he had dreamt for years to hear once again said in between tears, "Do not leave us again." with a hint of pleading. "I missed you." Xia Qingyue seeing her mother once again couldn''t help but shed tears. The cultivation she practices broke like a glass with no resistance and ran over, hugging her mother as she cried. "Mother, mother, why did you leave us?! Please do not leave us again!" Xia Yuanba didn''t know when tears started flowing down his face, he could only mutter, "Mother?" Xia Dongxue seeing her son couldn''t help but smile, forgetting everything else, "My child." - - - After making the family reunite, Silver had already stepped out from the hall. The guards and maids also did so, not wanting to disturb the family''s reunion. Silver floated to the skies, watching the bright moon. ''I really need to become a Universe God. I miss my family.'' he thought. It has been billions and millions of years for him since he had seen his wives, and he greatly misses them. ''System.'' [ Yes host ] ''Anyways to speed up the process?'' [ Answering the host... The host must first complete the Foundations before proceeding. This process must be followed or the drawback could kill the host ] ''Tsk.'' ''Wait! System! Didn''t I unlock the so-called ''Fanfiction-Verse before?'' [ Answering the host... The host did indeed unlock a hidden Verse called Fanfiction. ] ''Can I travel into it?'' [ Answering the host... The host can. But the worlds that the host knows is different as there would be other characters created by others too as ''Protagonist'' ] ''Cons?'' [ Answering the host... Undetermined. ] ''Pros?'' [ Answering the host... The host can travel to any worlds without any restriction ] Silver smiled. ''Open Cycling Verse Secret Realm and Martial Spirit Verse Immemorial Realm, connect them here.'' [ Command Accepted! Creating Portal... Connecting Against the Gods Verse, Martial Spirit Verse, and Cycling Verse... Connecting... ... Done! ] ''Put the portal at Blue Pole Star... Heaven Burning Sect.'' [ Command Accepted... Portal creation will be finished within three days... ] ''Alright.'' ''Let''s see what happens whe three Multi-Verse connects and fights.'' A devilish grin appeared at Silver''s face. He wanted to try and see if the Multi-verse of Against the Gods could win against the other two multiverses. Silver didn''t want to do this but seeing how f.u.c.k.e.d up the world of Against The Gods is, ''Let us try and see if this Multi-Verse wins or gets erased. Hahahaha! En. The blasted idiot went crazy! - - - Sneak a Peak! . . . . . . . . [ S-cell generated - 9,999 ] [ The host needs to find a strong opponent to unlock Super Saiyan 2 ] ''Alright.'' ''Man, Blazing Dragon sure gave her all in that fight.'' [ Request: Please do not try entering Ultra Instinct in the near future host! ] ''Yes, yes. Didn''t know that something like that would happen. Sorry.'' Silver sighed. [ ... ] ''So, where am I now? I''ve been here for a while geez. I''m hungry.'' [ Answering to host... The host in Universe 7. Impotent Galaxy: Planet Silly ] Silver mouth twitch. ''Where is that Purple Rabbit and Blue Sage?'' [ Answering to the host... They are both on Earth host ] ''Oh! Earth! F.u.c.k! Can I visit Philippines? I can, can''t I?!'' Silver became exited. [ Answering to host... There is no Philippines in Dragon Ball Verse! ] ''F.u.c.k!'' ''Anyways... Where can I get food? I''m hungry'' [ Answering to the host... ~ Before the system could finish, Silver was teleported, startling him. ''Huh? System?'' Silver asked then looked around. As Silver look down, he saw people standing on a massive ship, gathered around what seem to be the deck with foods everywhere. Smelling something delicious, Silver teleported to where it was. To his surprise, he was sitting in front of what seemed to be a hawker stand with the fresh and delicious smell of octopus being cooked. "Takoyaki?" Silver said. The man cooking seeing a handsome young man sitting in front of his stall said, "Oh! Bro, would you like a bite? I''m sure you will like it!" "Yes! Give me everything. Hurry." Silver urged. - - - Goku, Vegeta, Whis, Beerus, and many others was shocked when Silver appeared then disappeared only to once again appear at the takoyaki stand that Bulma specially hired for her birthday party. Shen Long was still hovering in the sky, sweating as he was afraid of Beerus. Who knows if Beerus decided to obliterate him? - - - Silver started eating as soon as the boss started serving, not minding the people around him, he was hungry to pay them any attention. - - - "L-lord Beerus. I have granted your wish. S-so may I go now?" Shen Long fearfully asked. Beerus seeing Silver just waved at Shen Long to go away, to which Shen Long did so with a sigh of relief. - - - Whis stared at Silver, devouring the takoyaki one after another. ''Is it that delicious? I want to try it'' he thought then walked over. "Oi Whis!" Beerus said, wanting to stop Whis as he wanted to go and also taste those takoyaki''s. Goku went over, confused. "Ney. Are you the Super Saiyan God?" he asked as he tried sensing SIlver''s Ki but no matter how he tried, he felt that Silver was like any other humans which leave him in confusion. - -- Chapter 209 - Multi-Verse. War? Part Two. Forces. Cycling Verse / Emperor''s Domination Verse. World''s End Pont ~ Secret Realm. A secret realm hidden deep at the unknown filled the realm with greenery. Sounds of laughters could be heard throughout the realm. Grasses swayed along the warm wind, mythical beast dances on the limitless sky. Eastern dragons roared in delight. Pheonixes forming groups as they boast their beauty against the others. Tigers chasing their own cubs while trying to teach them how to hunt Turtles swam on the unknown size river happily and unhindered. Lions pushing their cubs on a steep cliffs, trying to teach them how the world cruel as how it could be. Foxes l.i.c.k.i.n.g their cubs; eyes filled with care and love. Birds chirping could be heard within the around a clearing as people of various ages gathered. These people posses their own titles. Some came from the Nine Worlds and ascended to the Tenth World after bearing the so-called Heaven''s Will. Most were called Gods, Ancient Gods, Monarch/es, Emperors, and many others. But one of the most eye catching was those who was called, Eternals, True Eternals, Immortals, True Immortals and so on who came from the Immortal World; a hidden realm or could also be called hidden Worlds. Everyone, or most of them was teleported within this hidden realm after trying to fight or even kill the Old Vile Heavens only to fail. And when they thought they are dead, here they were, a world where Primordial Chaos Energy and Anima seemed to never have any shortages. Primordial Energy was an energy used by Immortal Emperors to become stronger. Anima was an energy that could further strengthen them, but no matter how they tried, from wether they come from the Nine Worlds or the Tenth World, the Anima was on the low. But at the Immortals Realm, Anima was used by anyone upon their path of cultivation. Their is a big difference amongst this group. Emperors'' could only try to refine Primordial Energy to further strengthen themselves after ascending to the Tenth World and by then, slowly learn about the Anima, an energy they couldn''t come to find its origin. But if one were to understand and refine the energy called Anima, they will stand above their own peers, or even those above them who posses Fate Palaces. But the people from the Hidden Immortal Realms used Anima, one could also say they start comprehending Anima as they cultivate as they ascend to higher realms. But this does not mean that Primordial Energy is lower than Anima as Anima could only do the ''Enhancement'' but Primordial is unlimited; it has no known limit which makes it stronger than any other. But this also depends on each person. . . . Empty Jar of wines filled the place around hundreds of people. Even though they have emptied out thousands of wine jars, no one seemed to be drunk. "This realm really is like a paradise. We should have all been dead!" an old man wearing a robe filled with holes said. "We must all just believe and wait." another old man said. Sigh* Immortal Emperor Gu Chun sighed deeply, "Death... If he wans''t there, we would have all been dead." "Little boy." a True Eternal said. "We all know. But is he really serious?" Immortal Emperor Gu Chun sighed once again. He had been tasked by Silver to look after these people for him. Immortal Emperor Gu Chun didn''t want at first, but after some promise, he couldn''t help but do so. "We all know that he doesn''t lie. Old man, be glad that you are still alive righr now." "Glad? Yes I am glad. But, is there really more universes like he said?" "Even if you are an Eternal, you are here, sitting in front of us." "That..." "Question no more. We wait." "Tsk. Let us just wait, should we?" "Yes!" "Let us continue!" "Alright! I bet 10." "Sucker. I bet 100" "Poor people. 1000!" "Heh. 666!" - - - Martial Spirit Verse~ Immemorial Battlefield / Universe~ Snooze~ Sleeping as it might seem, but if any other cid see the flunctuation around it, they would scape as far as they could. The figure coiled on itself was a dragon. A dragon so massive and powerful that anything that comes for at least a billions of miles would be turned to smithereens. Nothing within a billions of miles could live around the dragon as each of its breath could destroy an entire planet. ''Nothingness'' it thought. Slowly uncoiling itself, it unleashed a roar. A roar so powerful that it destroyed and entire galaxy! God Of Universe Realm! Foundations, solid! "Hah hah hah! Silver! I have finally done it!" Blazing Dragon roared. Its roar destroyed even the smallest atoms nearby, completely destroying Silver''s hard worked rebuilding galaxy. Looking around, Blazing Dragon remembered. ''Shit'' - - - Against The Gods Verse~ It has been two days since Silver arrived and making the Xia family reunite. Seeing the happy family, reminded him of his own. ''Just a little bit more'' Silver spent his days even evening touring around the city. Eating... Silver asked Xia Hongyi for some money so he could have some money to use as he toured around. Silver walked along the streets of Floating Cloud city as he hummed while patting his belly. Life is good. Food is good. [ Ding! Multi-Verse portal will open within 24 hours ] ''24 hours huh.'' ''Should I go provoke those ''Realm Gods'' first or should I destroy them now?'' - - - Cycling Verse / Emperor''s Domination... Tenth World. "Stop!!!" Old Qian said. "Father! Please let me go!" a beautiful woman in black pleaded. "Never!" Old Qian said. "Crow! Let go of my daughter!" Old Qian said. The crow scowled. Looking at the girl, "Mei" "Please" "So be it." - - - Silver floated high on the sky above the Butning Heaven Sect. Life in the sect continues as any other times. Suddenly, the earth trembled. A powerful energy broke the earth. A massive portal instantly formed, swirling with glistering white. Silver whl floated high on the skies, ''Let''s start.'' Chapter 210 - Side Story...( Martial World) Part 1. - - - Sky Spill Planet. Sky Spill Continent. South Horizon Region... Silver, Lin Xie, and Li Mingyu appeared above the sea as they exited the portal connecting from the other universes/multiverses. Upon exiting the portal Li Mingyu frowned, "Godfather." Silver whose cultivation sealed looked at his always calm and resourceful goddaughter and asked, "What''s wrong?" Silver was confused upon noticing that his lovely little goddaugther frowning. (Silver''s cultivation is sealed. I can''t tell right now why) Li Mingyu, upon emtering the new universe or world had spread out her senses, corvering the entire planet they had arrive at. To her surprise, she had sensed something somewhere that piqued her interest. Know that Li Mingyu was always calm and collective. She won''t let any details let go if she could. Now upon arriving at a new world, she had sensed something that interested her. Not saying what was on her mind, Li Mingyu said, "Godfather, I want to go somewhere and find out something." then quickly flew away without waiting for her Godfather''s answer. Even though Silver''s cultivation was sealed, he could still use his senses and check things out. ''I see. So she''s interested in that.'' With a smile Silver just reminded, "Just be careful out there." With a sigh, Silver looked at Lin Xie. To Silver''s surprise, his cute little disciple is holding her stomach, with a pout, she said, "Teacher, I am hungry. Lin Xie is hungry!" "Didn''t you just eat?!" Silver didn''t know what to do with this disciple of his. Silver could eat tons of food but his disciple Lin Xie would take that as only as a side dish, an apettizer. Silver knew why Lin Xie needed lot of food, this is because of her special physique and the cultivation Silver had given her. Who told Silver to create the Eight Primal Beast Variations? No one! Silver could only blame himself. Silver would be full after eating an entire elephant, but Lin Xie won''t. Lin Xie would need Hundreds of them before getting full! This is one of Silver''s mistakes that he can never fix! Silver with a grunt said, "My cute disciple Lin Xie. How old are you again? No, not that." "Lin Xie, as an Immortal Empress, how could you keep demanding to be feed by your teacher ah?! "Had you never thought of doing something by yourself? "Moreover, do you really need to eat that much? "Aren''t you worried about getting fat?" Silver rapidly fired. Taking a deep breath, Silver said, "It is about time you stop depending on me for your meals." Lin Xie was shocked! "Teacher, teacher. Do you hate Lin Xie now?" Lin Xie asked with tears forming on her big golden lovely eyes as she stared at Silver. Critical Hit! +9999! Silver wasn''t being mean, he doesn''t like seeing Lin Xie shed any tears nor any others that he cares. Hovering over, Silver ruffled Lin Xie''s head and said with a smile, "Listen here my cute little disciple, you are older than Yu''er but she acts more m.a.t.u.r.e than you do, can''t you try to at least depend on yourself for once?" "As you can see, teacher''s cultivation is sealed and cannot do much right now. "So, why not go arround? You can search for food and eat anything you want, teacher will give you money" "Really?!" Lin Xie''s fake tears quickly went to oblivion as her big golden lovely eyes stared at Silver. Waiting for some money and dash away. Worry not! Right now she only cares about her stomach! "Y-yeah" Silver startled at the 180 degree changed of Lin Xie. Taking out a million Immortal Emperor Refined Jades along with a spatial ring with a bunch of treasures within, he handed it over to Lin Xie. Upon getting hold of the spatial ring, Lin Xie quickly dashed away to an unknown direction, leaving Silver alone. Silver sighed then remembered, ''Wait. Do they use or know Emperor Jade here?'' he thought. [ Answering to the host... In this world, everyone uses bronze, silver, gold taels, and true spirit stones. No one in this world knows of the uses of Immortal Emperor Refined Jades! ] ''You serious?'' [ Answering to the host... Yes host ] ''Oh well. Nevermind. She''ll find her way.'' ''Time to recultivate this body then'' ''System. Any suggestion where I could cultivate faster?'' [ Answering to host... The host can cultivate at ********* ] ''Ok. Take me there'' With Lin Xie... Lin Xie flew at a speed faster than a light using her Grand Completion Soaring Immortal Physique which she had put all her effort of to achieve. ( Took her some millions of years) As she flew from the south, she was also looking for any stablishment she could find. Even though she was flying at a speed faster than light, everything looked clear to her; meaning, she was just that hungry and won''t let anything slip under her radar. A few minutes passed... Lin Xie had passed mountains, rivers, plains and so on, but to her dismay, she couldn''t find anything or anyone to cook the things she had caught! Even though Lin Xie is a big eater, she doesn''t know how to cook! - - - Grumble* Grumble* Lin Xie''s stomach had been demanding her to give it food for sometime now as she kept flying. Green Mulberry City... At a forest nearby Green Mulberry City, a youth that looked like at the age of 12 was training. Punching a tree, kicking, evading a leaf falling and so on could be seen. His tender flesh looked soft as sweat pours down on his body. ''More. This is not enough if I want to reach Strength Training this is not enough! Harder!'' the young boy though and kept on punching the tree, not minding the bruises on his knuckles and just kept going. Pang* Pang* Puu* The young boy kept punching and punching, only taking a minute of rest before continuing. If the young boy kept on going, he would surely have some hidden injuries later on even if he were to take some medicine to heal his wounds. Lin Xie hovered aboved the Green Muberry City as she finally saw a stablishment. Looking below, she could see a building which made her nose sniff more. Food! she thought. Lin Xie had long figured out how strong everyone within the city was. Slowly floating down in front of the restaurant with eagernest, Lin Xie failed to notice how the humans are looking at her as she floated down. Touching the ground, Lin Xie''s fluttered a bit due to the wind and from her descent. Not bothering how everyone was looking at her, she pushed open the door and said, "Give me food. I''m starving" Of course, everyone was shocked at seeing such a little girl (13) float down. One should know that only those at the Xiantian Realm can fly and above. But to the people of Green Mulberry City, such things was just a legend. Now seeing a little girl float down like nothing left everyone in awe and fear. Even though the people know about Houtian, the existence of Xiantian is just a legend for them. Awe because they little girl could fly, fear because if they ever do anything that might displease the little girl meant their doom. Lin Xie stared at the little restaurant, everyone staring at her as if she was an alien of the sort. Knowing a bit about restaurant, Lin Xie looked over and found an unoccupied table, walking over, she sat down. "I''m hungry" As Lin Xie sat, she stared at everyone with the restaurant as if she would devoure them. One whose legs was trembling from fear took out all of his courage and stood up, putting 10 taels of gold on the table and said, "T-tt-thank y-yy-ou for the meal." and with his trembling knees, he crawled out of the restaurant then ran away as fast as he could right after exiting the place. One after the other, even though their dishes has just been served, they dared not to take a bite, this is because of their fear overtaking their reasons. Life is more important than food! - - - To what everyone didn''t expect, Lin Xie never gave them any thoughts. She just wants her food! - - - Not long after.. The restaurant was dead silent, all of the costumers fled, only Lin Xie stayed, waiting for the food to be served. Not giving a damn about others. The Lin couple even though scared, they still served the dishes they themselves cooked. "Finally!" Lin Xie started gubbling everything down without a care in the world. "This... Is it to your liking your majesty?" Lin Mu asked. Nom* Nom* "Yes. Delicious! Give me more." Lin Xie demanded. "Oh! My name is Lin Xie. Not your majesty." she clarified. The Lin duo bowed and just answered as they retreated towards the kitchen. - - - "Father, mother, I am back." A young boy''s voice sounded. As the young boy''s sounded, Lin Xie looked at the boy that just entered through the entrance and looking at him, "Mortal" she commented. Of course, the young boy heard it and looking at the barbaric eating little girl he said, "Unrefined little girl" "What did you say?!" Lin Xie throw the crab leg she was munching and stared at the young boy. The Lin couple seeing their child making fun of the who they thought a Xiantian Expert quickly apologize while also making the young boy bow his head and asking Lin Xie to forgive him. Seeing the boy, Lin Xie frowned. "Aren''t you the one punching some trees out there? Are you trying to cripple yourself?" The Lin duo hearing what the Xiantian Expert said looked at the young boy. But the young boy stood up, like a tower never to bend and said. "I will become a martial artist and make my father and mother proud!" "Really?" Lin Xie asked.. "Yes!" the young boy''s eyes filled with determination. "What is your name?" Lin Xie asked. "Lin Ming!" Lin Ming replied. "Ok. Do you know how to cook?" Lin Xie asked. "Umm... yes?" Lin Ming replied. Lin Xie''s eyes brightened. "Really?!" "Yes?" Lin Ming replied. "Do you want be strong?" Lin Xie asked. "Y-yes!" Lin Ming aswered. "Do you know how to cook?" Lin Xie asked. "Yes?" Lin Ming was now at a loss. Lin Xie then smiled brightly. "Cook something for this immortal to like and she would take you in as her disciple!" "I-I-i immortall!?????" everyone shouted. Lin Xie looked at the wide eyed people and said, "Is it bad being an immortal?" Such question left everyone dumbfounded. Right! Is it wronh being an immortal!?! - - - Days later... "My disciple. Can you still cook for teacher?" Lin Xie asked. Lin Ming on the side has his hands full... Grilling. Frying. Sauting. And so on. ''Is this how having a master is like?'' Lin Ming inwardly cried. Chapter 211 - Side Story...( Martial World) Part 1. - - - Sky Spill Planet. Sky Spill Continent. South Horizon Region... Silver, Lin Xie, and Li Mingyu appeared above the sea as they exited the portal connecting from the other universes/multiverses. Upon exiting the portal Li Mingyu frowned, "Godfather." Silver whose cultivation sealed looked at his always calm and resourceful goddaughter and asked, "What''s wrong?" Silver was confused upon noticing that his lovely little goddaugther frowning. (Silver''s cultivation is sealed. I can''t tell right now why) Li Mingyu, upon emtering the new universe or world had spread out her senses, corvering the entire planet they had arrive at. To her surprise, she had sensed something somewhere that piqued her interest. Know that Li Mingyu was always calm and collective. She won''t let any details let go if she could. Now upon arriving at a new world, she had sensed something that interested her. Not saying what was on her mind, Li Mingyu said, "Godfather, I want to go somewhere and find out something." then quickly flew away without waiting for her Godfather''s answer. Even though Silver''s cultivation was sealed, he could still use his senses and check things out. ''I see. So she''s interested in that.'' With a smile Silver just reminded, "Just be careful out there." With a sigh, Silver looked at Lin Xie. To Silver''s surprise, his cute little disciple is holding her stomach, with a pout, she said, "Teacher, I am hungry. Lin Xie is hungry!" "Didn''t you just eat?!" Silver didn''t know what to do with this disciple of his. Silver could eat tons of food but his disciple Lin Xie would take that as only as a side dish, an apettizer. Silver knew why Lin Xie needed lot of food, this is because of her special physique and the cultivation Silver had given her. Who told Silver to create the Eight Primal Beast Variations? No one! Silver could only blame himself. Silver would be full after eating an entire elephant, but Lin Xie won''t. Lin Xie would need Hundreds of them before getting full! This is one of Silver''s mistakes that he can never fix! Silver with a grunt said, "My cute disciple Lin Xie. How old are you again? No, not that." "Lin Xie, as an Immortal Empress, how could you keep demanding to be feed by your teacher ah?! "Had you never thought of doing something by yourself? "Moreover, do you really need to eat that much? "Aren''t you worried about getting fat?" Silver rapidly fired. Taking a deep breath, Silver said, "It is about time you stop depending on me for your meals." Lin Xie was shocked! "Teacher, teacher. Do you hate Lin Xie now?" Lin Xie asked with tears forming on her big golden lovely eyes as she stared at Silver. Critical Hit! +9999! Silver wasn''t being mean, he doesn''t like seeing Lin Xie shed any tears nor any others that he cares. Hovering over, Silver ruffled Lin Xie''s head and said with a smile, "Listen here my cute little disciple, you are older than Yu''er but she acts more m.a.t.u.r.e than you do, can''t you try to at least depend on yourself for once?" "As you can see, teacher''s cultivation is sealed and cannot do much right now. "So, why not go arround? You can search for food and eat anything you want, teacher will give you money" "Really?!" Lin Xie''s fake tears quickly went to oblivion as her big golden lovely eyes stared at Silver. Waiting for some money and dash away. Worry not! Right now she only cares about her stomach! "Y-yeah" Silver startled at the 180 degree changed of Lin Xie. Taking out a million Immortal Emperor Refined Jades along with a spatial ring with a bunch of treasures within, he handed it over to Lin Xie. Upon getting hold of the spatial ring, Lin Xie quickly dashed away to an unknown direction, leaving Silver alone. Sigh. Silver sighed then remembered, ''Wait. Do they use or know Emperor Jade here?'' he thought. [ Answering to the host... In this world, everyone uses bronze, silver, gold taels, and true spirit stones. No one in this world knows of the uses of Immortal Emperor Refined Jades! ] ''You serious?'' [ Answering to the host... Yes host ] ''Oh well. Nevermind. She''ll find her way.'' ''Time to recultivate this body then'' ''System. Any suggestion where I could cultivate faster?'' [ Answering to host... The host can cultivate at ********* ] ''Ok. Take me there'' - - - Lin Xie flew at a speed faster than a light using her Grand Completion Soaring Immortal Physique which she had put all her effort of to achieve. ( Took her some millions of years) As she flew from the south, she was also looking for any stablishment she could find. Even though she was flying at a speed faster than light, everything looked clear to her; meaning, she was just that hungry and won''t let anything slip under her radar. A few minutes passed... Lin Xie had passed mountains, rivers, plains and so on, but to her dismay, she couldn''t find anything or anyone to cook the things she had caught! Even though Lin Xie is a big eater, she doesn''t know how to cook! - - - Grumble* Grumble* Lin Xie''s stomach had been demanding her to give it food for sometime now as she kept flying. - - - At a forest nearby Green Mulberry City, a youth that looked like at the age of 12 was training. Punching a tree, kicking, evading a leaf falling and so on could be seen. His tender flesh looked soft as sweat pours down on his body. ''More. This is not enough if I want to reach Strength Training this is not enough! Harder!'' the young boy though and kept on punching the tree, not minding the bruises on his knuckles and just kept going. Pang* Pang* Puu* The young boy kept punching and punching, only taking a minute of rest before continuing. If the young boy kept on going, he would surely have some hidden injuries later on even if he were to take some medicine to heal his wounds. Lin Xie hovered aboved the Green Muberry City as she finally saw a stablishment. Looking below, she could see a building which made her nose sniff more. Food! she thought. Lin Xie had long figured out how strong everyone within the city was. Slowly floating down in front of the restaurant with eagernest, Lin Xie failed to notice how the humans are looking at her as she floated down. Touching the ground, Lin Xie''s fluttered a bit due to the wind and from her descent. Not bothering how everyone was looking at her, she pushed open the door and said, "Give me food. I''m starving" Of course, everyone was shocked at seeing such a little girl (13) float down. One should know that only those at the Xiantian Realm can fly and above. But to the people of Green Mulberry City, such things was just a legend. Now seeing a little girl float down like nothing left everyone in awe and fear. Even though the people know about Houtian, the existence of Xiantian is just a legend for them. Awe because they little girl could fly, fear because if they ever do anything that might displease the little girl meant their doom. Lin Xie stared at the little restaurant, everyone staring at her as if she was an alien of the sort. Knowing a bit about restaurant, Lin Xie looked over and found an unoccupied table, walking over, she sat down. "I''m hungry" As Lin Xie sat, she stared at everyone with the restaurant as if she would devoure them. One whose legs was trembling from fear took out all of his courage and stood up, putting 10 taels of gold on the table and said, "T-tt-thank y-yy-ou for the meal." and with his trembling knees, he crawled out of the restaurant then ran away as fast as he could right after exiting the place. One after the other, even though their dishes has just been served, they dared not to take a bite, this is because of their fear overtaking their reasons. Life is more important than food! - - - To what everyone didn''t expect, Lin Xie never gave them any thoughts. She just wants her food! - - - Not long after.. The restaurant was dead silent, all of the costumers fled, only Lin Xie stayed, waiting for the food to be served. Not giving a damn about others. The Lin couple even though scared, they still served the dishes they themselves cooked. "Finally!" Lin Xie started gubbling everything down without a care in the world. "This... Is it to your liking your majesty?" Lin Mu asked. Nom* Nom* "Yes. Delicious! Give me more." Lin Xie demanded. "Oh! My name is Lin Xie. Not your majesty." she clarified. The Lin duo bowed and just answered as they retreated towards the kitchen. - - - "Father, mother, I am back." A young boy''s voice sounded. As the young boy''s sounded, Lin Xie looked at the boy that just entered through the entrance and looking at him, "Mortal" she commented. Of course, the young boy heard it and looking at the barbaric eating little girl he said, "Unrefined little girl" "What did you say?!" Lin Xie throw the crab leg she was munching and stared at the young boy. The Lin couple seeing their child making fun of the who they thought a Xiantian Expert quickly apologize while also making the young boy bow his head and asking Lin Xie to forgive him. Seeing the boy, Lin Xie frowned. "Aren''t you the one punching some trees out there? Are you trying to cripple yourself?" The Lin duo hearing what the Xiantian Expert said looked at the young boy. But the young boy stood up, like a tower never to bend and said. "I will become a martial artist and make my father and mother proud!" "Really?" Lin Xie asked.. "Yes!" the young boy''s eyes filled with determination. "What is your name?" Lin Xie asked. "Lin Ming!" Lin Ming replied. "Ok. Do you know how to cook?" Lin Xie asked. "Umm... yes?" Lin Ming replied. Lin Xie''s eyes brightened. "Really?!" "Yes?" Lin Ming replied. "Do you want be strong?" Lin Xie asked. "Y-yes!" Lin Ming aswered. "Do you know how to cook?" Lin Xie asked. "Yes?" Lin Ming was now at a loss. Lin Xie then smiled brightly. "Cook something for this immortal to like and she would take you in as her disciple!" "I-I-i immortall!?????" everyone shouted. Lin Xie looked at the wide eyed people and said, "Is it bad being an immortal?" Such question left everyone dumbfounded. Right! Is it wronh being an immortal!?! - - - Days later... "My disciple. Can you still cook for teacher?" Lin Xie asked. Lin Ming on the side has his hands full... Grilling. Frying. Sauting. And so on. ''Is this how having a master is like?'' Lin Ming inwardly cried. Chapter 211 - Continued! Damn Haitus! Damn Drop! Let me continue this novel! This novel full of idiocity! Chapter 212 - Side Story...( Martial World) Part 1. - - - Sky Spill Planet. Sky Spill Continent. South Horizon Region... Silver, Lin Xie, and Li Mingyu appeared above the sea as they exited the portal connecting from the other universes/multiverses. Upon exiting the portal Li Mingyu frowned, "Godfather." Silver whose cultivation sealed looked at his always calm and resourceful goddaughter and asked, "What''s wrong?" Silver was confused upon noticing that his lovely little goddaugther frowning. (Silver''s cultivation is sealed. I can''t tell right now why) Li Mingyu, upon emtering the new universe or world had spread out her senses, corvering the entire planet they had arrive at. To her surprise, she had sensed something somewhere that piqued her interest. Know that Li Mingyu was always calm and collective. She won''t let any details let go if she could. Now upon arriving at a new world, she had sensed something that interested her. Not saying what was on her mind, Li Mingyu said, "Godfather, I want to go somewhere and find out something." then quickly flew away without waiting for her Godfather''s answer. Even though Silver''s cultivation was sealed, he could still use his senses and check things out. ''I see. So she''s interested in that.'' With a smile Silver just reminded, "Just be careful out there." With a sigh, Silver looked at Lin Xie. To Silver''s surprise, his cute little disciple is holding her stomach, with a pout, she said, "Teacher, I am hungry. Lin Xie is hungry!" "Didn''t you just eat?!" Silver didn''t know what to do with this disciple of his. Silver could eat tons of food but his disciple Lin Xie would take that as only as a side dish, an apettizer. Silver knew why Lin Xie needed lot of food, this is because of her special physique and the cultivation Silver had given her. Who told Silver to create the Eight Primal Beast Variations? No one! Silver could only blame himself. Silver would be full after eating an entire elephant, but Lin Xie won''t. Lin Xie would need Hundreds of them before getting full! This is one of Silver''s mistakes that he can never fix! Silver with a grunt said, "My cute disciple Lin Xie. How old are you again? No, not that." "Lin Xie, as an Immortal Empress, how could you keep demanding to be feed by your teacher ah?! "Had you never thought of doing something by yourself? "Moreover, do you really need to eat that much? "Aren''t you worried about getting fat?" Silver rapidly fired. Taking a deep breath, Silver said, "It is about time you stop depending on me for your meals." Lin Xie was shocked! "Teacher, teacher. Do you hate Lin Xie now?" Lin Xie asked with tears forming on her big golden lovely eyes as she stared at Silver. Critical Hit! +9999! Silver wasn''t being mean, he doesn''t like seeing Lin Xie shed any tears nor any others that he cares. Hovering over, Silver ruffled Lin Xie''s head and said with a smile, "Listen here my cute little disciple, you are older than Yu''er but she acts more m.a.t.u.r.e than you do, can''t you try to at least depend on yourself for once?" "As you can see, teacher''s cultivation is sealed and cannot do much right now. "So, why not go arround? You can search for food and eat anything you want, teacher will give you money" "Really?!" Lin Xie''s fake tears quickly went to oblivion as her big golden lovely eyes stared at Silver. Waiting for some money and dash away. Worry not! Right now she only cares about her stomach! "Y-yeah" Silver startled at the 180 degree changed of Lin Xie. Taking out a million Immortal Emperor Refined Jades along with a spatial ring with a bunch of treasures within, he handed it over to Lin Xie. Upon getting hold of the spatial ring, Lin Xie quickly dashed away to an unknown direction, leaving Silver alone. Sigh. Silver sighed then remembered, ''Wait. Do they use or know Emperor Jade here?'' he thought. ''You serious?'' [ Answering to the host... Yes host ] ''Oh well. Nevermind. She''ll find her way.'' ''Time to recultivate this body then'' ''System. Any suggestion where I could cultivate faster?'' [ Answering to host... The host can cultivate at ********* ] ''Ok. Take me there'' - - - With Lin Xie... As she flew from the south, she was also looking for any stablishment she could find. Even though she was flying at a speed faster than light, everything looked clear to her; meaning, she was just that hungry and won''t let anything slip under her radar. A few minutes passed... Lin Xie had passed mountains, rivers, plains and so on, but to her dismay, she couldn''t find anything or anyone to cook the things she had caught! Even though Lin Xie is a big eater, she doesn''t know how to cook! - - - Grumble* Grumble* Lin Xie''s stomach had been demanding her to give it food for sometime now as she kept flying. - - - Green Mulberry City... Punching a tree, kicking, evading a leaf falling and so on could be seen. His tender flesh looked soft as sweat pours down on his body. ''More. This is not enough if I want to reach Strength Training this is not enough! Harder!'' the young boy though and kept on punching the tree, not minding the bruises on his knuckles and just kept going. Pang* Pang* Puu* The young boy kept punching and punching, only taking a minute of rest before continuing. If the young boy kept on going, he would surely have some hidden injuries later on even if he were to take some medicine to heal his wounds. Lin Xie hovered aboved the Green Muberry City as she finally saw a stablishment. Looking below, she could see a building which made her nose sniff more. Food! she thought. Lin Xie had long figured out how strong everyone within the city was. Slowly floating down in front of the restaurant with eagernest, Lin Xie failed to notice how the humans are looking at her as she floated down. Touching the ground, Lin Xie''s fluttered a bit due to the wind and from her descent. Not bothering how everyone was looking at her, she pushed open the door and said, "Give me food. I''m starving" Of course, everyone was shocked at seeing such a little girl (13) float down. One should know that only those at the Xiantian Realm can fly and above. But to the people of Green Mulberry City, such things was just a legend. Now seeing a little girl float down like nothing left everyone in awe and fear. Even though the people know about Houtian, the existence of Xiantian is just a legend for them. Awe because they little girl could fly, fear because if they ever do anything that might displease the little girl meant their doom. Lin Xie stared at the little restaurant, everyone staring at her as if she was an alien of the sort. Knowing a bit about restaurant, Lin Xie looked over and found an unoccupied table, walking over, she sat down. "I''m hungry" As Lin Xie sat, she stared at everyone with the restaurant as if she would devoure them. One whose legs was trembling from fear took out all of his courage and stood up, putting 10 taels of gold on the table and said, "T-tt-thank y-yy-ou for the meal." and with his trembling knees, he crawled out of the restaurant then ran away as fast as he could right after exiting the place. One after the other, even though their dishes has just been served, they dared not to take a bite, this is because of their fear overtaking their reasons. Life is more important than food! - - - To what everyone didn''t expect, Lin Xie never gave them any thoughts. She just wants her food! - - - Not long after.. The restaurant was dead silent, all of the costumers fled, only Lin Xie stayed, waiting for the food to be served. Not giving a damn about others. The Lin couple even though scared, they still served the dishes they themselves cooked. "Finally!" Lin Xie started gubbling everything down without a care in the world. "This... Is it to your liking your majesty?" Lin Mu asked. Nom* Nom* "Yes. Delicious! Give me more." Lin Xie demanded. "Oh! My name is Lin Xie. Not your majesty." she clarified. The Lin duo bowed and just answered as they retreated towards the kitchen. - - - "Father, mother, I am back." A young boy''s voice sounded. As the young boy''s sounded, Lin Xie looked at the boy that just entered through the entrance and looking at him, "Mortal" she commented. Of course, the young boy heard it and looking at the barbaric eating little girl he said, "Unrefined little girl" "What did you say?!" Lin Xie throw the crab leg she was munching and stared at the young boy. The Lin couple seeing their child making fun of the who they thought a Xiantian Expert quickly apologize while also making the young boy bow his head and asking Lin Xie to forgive him. Seeing the boy, Lin Xie frowned. "Aren''t you the one punching some trees out there? Are you trying to cripple yourself?" The Lin duo hearing what the Xiantian Expert said looked at the young boy. But the young boy stood up, like a tower never to bend and said. "I will become a martial artist and make my father and mother proud!" "Really?" Lin Xie asked.. "Yes!" the young boy''s eyes filled with determination. "What is your name?" Lin Xie asked. "Lin Ming!" Lin Ming replied. "Ok. Do you know how to cook?" Lin Xie asked. "Umm... yes?" Lin Ming replied. Lin Xie''s eyes brightened. "Really?!" "Yes?" Lin Ming replied. "Do you want be strong?" Lin Xie asked. "Y-yes!" Lin Ming aswered. "Do you know how to cook?" Lin Xie asked. "Yes?" Lin Ming was now at a loss. Lin Xie then smiled brightly. "Cook something for this immortal to like and she would take you in as her disciple!" "I-I-i immortall!?????" everyone shouted. Lin Xie looked at the wide eyed people and said, "Is it bad being an immortal?" Such question left everyone dumbfounded. Right! Is it wronh being an immortal!?! - - - Days later... "My disciple. Can you still cook for teacher?" Lin Xie asked. Lin Ming on the side has his hands full... Grilling. Frying. Sauting. And so on. ''Is this how having a master is like?'' Lin Ming inwardly cried. Chapter 212 - Martial World Part 2. Sky Split World... Mulberry Forest... Nearby Mulberry city a forest called Mulberry forest. A young boy leans on a tree called Ironwood Tree, panting heavily with both of his hands trembling in pain. "Not enough! Stand and keep on punching!" a female voice was heard with a hint of dissatisfaction and anger. The young boy looked around 12-13 years of age while the female voice came from 13-14 age looking golden haired girl. Munch munch* The golden haired young looking girl chewed as she spoke. Of course, these two young looking, boy and girl, are no other than Lin Ming and Lin Xie. Panting heavily, Lin Ming the twelve year old boy forced himself up then stood facing the tree with difficulty. Pah pah pah* Without a word of complaint, Lin Ming continued punching the Ironwood tree with all the might he could muster. Even when his fist bleeds and his skin torn apart; his tendons, muscles and bones seemed to have taken no injuries or damages at all. Lin Ming had been punching the Iron like tree for a couple of hours while his acknowledge teacher just kept eating while watching him, seemingly not giving any thought about his fatigue or any of the sorts. "Don''t stop until that tree falls. I don''t care even if you break your bones!" Lin Xie said. Lin Ming hearing his teacher who he thought to be a Xiantian Expert gritted his teeth. It gas been a few months since Lin Xie took Lin Ming as her first and maybe last disciple. At first, when Lin Xie saw Lin Ming punching a tree and seeing that the restaurant she went was also the little guy''s home, she thought that the brat might be a good chef and would have the capabilities for her to pass down her culinary skills. But who would have thought that the little brat seeks cultivation instead of becoming a great chef!? She thought that Lin Ming was training his body and fist so he could butcher high level beast and make it into a dish. This misunderstding of her popped out when the lillte brat''s home was the restaurant. Thus she thought that Lin Ming would be a great cook if nurtured. Hence the misunderstanding. However, when Lin Ming asked about cultivation, Lin Xie was greatly shocked. Lin Xie took Lin Ming to nurtur as a great chef but the other thought otherwise. - - - "So why do you want to be a cultivator?" Lin Xie asked in disappointment. Lin Ming, as a young boy had seen the strength the cultivators posses; he wanted to be strong as them or even stronger so he could protect or do what he wanted, or do the things he could only dream off, if he doesn''t become a cultivator. Right. Why do I want to be a cultivator? "Hmmm?" Lin Xie tilted her head as she waited Lin Ming''s reply. Hours passed... The sun was about to set... "Teacher... I... I... I just want to become stronger! Stronger as I can!" Lin Ming did not know what to say but could only say that he wants to be stronger. Lin Xie, the glutton, eyed Lin Ming, "Lin Ming, Lin Ming, if that really is only your wish then do not tread the path of cultivation." Lin Ming was in shocked! What does this barbaric glutton means? "T-teacher, what do you mean?" Lin Ming the 12 year old boy asked. Lin Xie threw a bone then picked a meat on an another plate, "Lin Ming, what do you take cultivation is for?" "What cultivation is for? Does that not mean to gain strength far beyond that of a mortal?" Lin Ming said. "Tsk tsk." Lin Xie waved a piece of bone as she spoke. "Little boy. What you know about cultivation is just a fantasy. Cultivation stands for going against the heavens! So are you willing to fight against it and make your own path?" Lin Ming stood dumbfounded. As far as he knows, cultivation should make and give anyone strength according to the levels they reached! So what about this going against the heavens? Was those books lying? Or is it this teacher of mine making things up? Lin Xie smirked upon seeing Lin Ming''s dumbfounded face. "Lin Ming. How old do I look like?" Lin Xie asked in all seriousness. Lin Ming came out of his daze and took a good look at Lin Xie. "Teacher. I cannot tell but you look like 14-15 year old girl to me." Lin Ming said, not adding the messy appearance of Lin Xie as grease and oil are already and seemingly a part of her. Lin Xie laughed. Lin Ming cannot tell why. "Lin Ming. If I were to tell you that I, Lin Xie, The Immortal Heaven Trampling Empress, is billions of year old, would you believe me?" Lin Xie did not faked any of her words, she is a Immortal Empress. She is more than a billions of years old. She could even use the Vile Old Heavens as her cleaning mop! She is that powerful. But Lin Ming thought otherwise. "Teacher, is there really any Immortals? Trampling even the Heavens sounds funny. But teacher, Lin Ming will not doubt! But teacher, I don''t believe that there are any immortals. So please teacher, don''t call yourself immortal and I will still call you my Empress." Lin Ming said without knowing who took him as her only disciple. Lin Xie felt her prestige hurt! She felt that her title is being looked down by a mere mortal. Lin Xie who had inherited her teachers happy go lucky teacher''s attitude could not help turn angry. RUMBLE! CRACK! BANG! BANG! BOOM! "WHAT DID YOU SAY!? YOU DARE QUESTION THIS EMPRESS JUST BECAUSE OF MY APPEARANCE!!!" The whole world trembled. Lin Xie turned furious. His body trembled in fear. How did such a gluttonic little girl have so much strenght! Trees feel. Mountains crumbled. Seas made tsunamis. Lin Xie is angry! How dare a mere mortal question my prowess! Then... Bonk! "The hell are you doing?" Silver appeared and hit Lin Xie''s head making her calm down. "Ah! Teacher! See see. I took that boy to be my disciple since he cook good but but he questions my immortality." Lin Xie pouted. Silver frowned. "You take a disciple and you become angry after being questioned?! How does that work? No matter what, Lin Xie, you must not destroy any worlds just because yiu are angry, alright?" Lin Xie nodded her head, her eyes misty seemingly wanting to drop a tear. "Teacher..." "Yes?" Silver asked as he studied the Lin Ming while also imparting him things he would need as a gift for becoming his Grand Student. Lin Xie removed the ring on her finger and said. "Teacher. They don''t use Immortal Jades here. Give me gold." Lin Xie''s eyes stared right at the eyes of Silver. "Really?!" Silver, this father of idiocy asked. "Un un." Lin Xie nodded followed by Lin Ming. "Well... Why not go find Yu''er? I''m sure she nkw has a bunch of money." Silver suggested. Lin Xie was dumbstruck! "Teacher. Does she know what currency is being used here?" Lin Xie Whispered. Silver sighed. He threw back the spatial ring while adding some things in there. "Lin Xie. I will be away for at most 20 to 30 years. Don''t go annihilating races after another, ok? I already told Yu''er to burn your hair and make you bald if you did so." "Teacher... I... Then what am I to do!?" Lin Xie felt wronged! "Teach that dusciple of yours good." "Ok teacher! Give me another ring to put meat so I can fill it and have a feast when you come out." Lin Xie happily said. Silver did not bother. He needed to find a place to cultivate as soon as he could. Swoosh! Silvet disappeared, leaving a happy Lin Xie and a dumbfounded Lin Ming. "Teacher who was he? Why must he go so fast?" The 12 year old Lin Ming asked. Lin Xie smiled full of happiness after checking the items inside added to her spatial ring. "He is my teacher. The Supreme Immortal who even the Old Vile Heavens does not want to mess with, Silver!" Lin Xie proudly said. Lin Ming could only stare in awe. If it wasn''t for Silver explaining him somethings earlier, je might not have believed what Lin Xie just said. But upon seeing his teachers strength that even just by unleashing some of her power could make an entire world tremble, then just how strong is she? Was it his luck? Or he was played by luck? - - - Continued. Need not say more. Stones maybe? lol Chapter 213 - Vermillion Li Mingyu hovered above a 10,000 miles radius island floating high above the sea. The island was a beauty of its own and might make other people kneel in worship for it exudes a mysterious aura. The island was surrounded by other six islands that seems to be covered in thick mist, while smaller islands was scattered rigth about everywhere, like a star in a clear night sky. But infront of Li Mingyu''s eyes, they are not something that would make it special of some sort. Li Mingyu continued hovering high on the sky as her Phoenix-like eyes stared fixed at a figure within a pavilion as it sat in a lotus position. Li Mingyu felt something that rather peaked her curiousity when she used her sense as it covered the entire planet earlier and found this place. Li Mingyu had her own ways to have fun. As the hailed Phoenix Immortal Empress that rules 2 of the 13 continents of the Tenth World, she does not have much time to have fun. As an Immortal that lived for more than a billion years, she had already explored everywhere she could in the so-called Cycling Verse. Now that she is out, away from her duties, she might as well do everything that could make her happy. Of course, staying away from the Loli Goddess, the Glutton Empress, the Unreasonable Golden Haired Idiot called Lin Xie is one of them. Though, she also likes being with her all the time as they always fights in every way, Li Mingyu also wanted to have a rest and away from Lin Xie some times, lest she also gains the Attribute called Idiocy and that is not something funny. She already knew just how much of an idiot the Teacher Disciple Duo was and she would never become the third one. Definitely not! Li Minyu could tell that there was a grand array meant for protection and every small and the other islands was a part of it. Though, such an array is just some thing like a paper and could just destroy it if she felt like so. But she did not destroy it and change her gaze into something else. ''This bird is not a Phoenix? What is it? Why does it have a Phoenix Blood?'' Curious, Li Mingyu disappeared and appeared infront of the big bird, staring at it like a material to be piece by piece and be studied. The big bird was a Vermillion Bird, but Li Mingyu did not know about it as she only knows Phoenix and have the Bloodline of a Phoenix. In the Cycling Verse, she had never seen a bird like Vermillion Bird and this is her first time seeing one, hence, her curiousity. Li Mingyu and the Vermillion Bird stared at each other. The Vermillion Bird tilted its huge head "Pruurr?" Li Mingyu tilted her head on the other side then, "I''m Li Mingyu. Why do you have a Phoenix Bloodline?" she asked in curiousity. The Vermillion Bird stood up, unfurled its wings and showing its majestic body and realease an exited screech. The Vermillion Bird felt that it has met its Ancestor in human form for it felt the Pure Bloodline of Phoenix in Li Mingyu''s body, making it excited and not turn hostile. "Vermillion? So you are Vermillion Bird that came from linege of a long line of the Phoenix? Is that right?" Li Mingyu''s head tilted more, lost in deep thought. Fishing out a jake token from her spatial ring, she called her Godfather, Silver. "Godfather, what is a Vermillion Bird?" She asked after Silver answered. Crack. Silver''s head poke out from the void. Seeing Li Mingyu he asked, "Yu''er, did you just say Vermillion Bird? Where?" Li Mingyu was already used on how Silver appears and disappears all the time. His head poking out from a crack on the void is nothing new. "Yes. Godfather, turn around and you can see it." Li Mingyu said. Silver''s head turned then back. "It really is a Vermillion Bird. I think they are failed products." "Wait! Are you in Divine Phoenix Island?" Silver remembered that there is only one place in this planet to have Vermillion Birds and Divine Phoenix Island is the name of that place. Li Minyu once again tilted her head now on the other side. "Divine Phoenix Island? Godfather, I don''t know." she replied. "Oh. Okay. Don''t let Lin Xie learn of this place, she might come and catch some of them." Silver reminded. Not worried about Li Mingyu but worried about Lin Xie. If that glutton hears of Vermillion Bird, she might or more likely would definitely come and catch some for a taste. Crack! "Teacher, teacher. You called?" A golden haired head poked out from the void and asked. Silver and Li Mingyu stared in shock. How? Orange flames with a tint of purple covered Li Mingyu instantly after Lin Xie spoke. "Loli Goddess, I advice you to go back where you come from or I will make you go bald." Li Mingyu threathened. Munch* Munch* Lin Xie seemed to have not heard Li Mingyu''s warning and took a piece of meat and started munching on it as she looked at the Vermillion Bird. "Is that bird tasty?" She asked. Silver facepalmed. Knowing that if Lin Xie and Li Mingyu started a fight, it would definitely won''t stop as long as one of them stands down. Quickly thinking on how to solve the problem, Silver said, "Lin Xie, if you eat that bird, it will make your tummy ache for days and you won''t be able to eat!" Horror struck Lin Xie''s face. The Vermillion Bird felt like heaving a HEAVY SIGH OF RELIEF. "R-really?" Lin Xie asked. Good thing teacher warned me if not... I won''t be able to eat for days. I don''t want that!'' ''But I wonder how it taste like?'' "Yes. Why not asked your disciple to cook some birds for you? That way you won''t have any problems." Silver suggested. ''Good thing Lin Xie can still be fooled easily.'' ''But I wonder how it taste like?'' "Teacher is right! I''ll ask Lin Ming to cook birds for me now! See you later Teacher, Little Sister!" Lin Xie bade her farewells and went to ask her disciple to cook her some bird dishes. Seeing Lin Xie went away, Silver and Li Mingyu both heave a sigh of relief, the Vermillion Bird stared in confusion. "Godfather. Did Big Sister really took a disciple?" Li Mingyu asked. Silver nodded. "She did, how she teaches him I won''t intervene. Well, I have to go now my cute little goddaugther." Silver also bade her farewell after ruffling Li Mingyu''s hair. The cracks on the void disappeared after the two idiots left. Li Mingyu once again looked at the Vermillion Bird, her eyes now with pity. ''Failed Product...'' Fishing out a roasted fish that she uses to feed the Phoenixes in her territory and the secret realm, Li Mingyu gave it to the Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Bird looked overjoyed when it smelled the aroma coming from what seemed to have just been roasted fish and took it into its mouth. Li Mingyu sat beside the Vermillion bird as she continued feeding it a fish after another... Hours later... Li Mingyu rested on the cofortable feathers of the Vermillion bird, both of their eyes closed, seemingly in harmony and at peace. Suddenly, the Vermillion Eyes abruptly opened as a figure of a woman wearing a red dress came calling. "Little Flame, Little Flame, where are you? Its way passed your feeding time. Come and eat now." Her voice was melodious like a songbird. Gentle and pleasing to ears. The Vermillion Bird did not respond, not wanting to disturb the True Pheonix resting in its feathers. "Little Flame, why won''t you answer? Is something wrong?" The woman''s gentle and pleasing voice neared and soon stood on the ground while looking at the Vermillion Bird worriedly. Floating up and stopping infront of the Vermillion Bird, she wanted to see if there was anything wrong with her Contracted Beast. But when she saw the little girl sleeping atop the Vermillion Bird her eyebrows furrowed. "Little Flame you... Where did you kidnapped that little girl!?" The Vermillion Bird felt wronged. She was just here resting and the little girl came followed by two people who went away as soon as they came. I did not kidnapped her! The Vermiliion Bird shook her head wanting to say she did not kidnapped the little girl and explain how the little girl came out of nowhere but just failed to do so since the woman cannot understand her unlike the little girl restop atop her. The woman seeing her contracted beast shaking its head asked, "You did not kidnapped her? Then where did she came from?" She wondered. The Vermillion Bird once again shook its head then tilted its head wanting to say she also did not know. "Mmmmm. Why is it shaking? And who''s so noisy? Can''t you see this Empress resting?" Li Mingyu''s voice resounded startling the Vermillion Bird and quickly wanted to apologize. The woman who looked in ther 20''s stared at Li Mingyu as she slowly got up. Li Mingyu was used to sleeping without disturbance in all her life. This is the first time her sleep was disturb and she was irritated. The young woman chuckled at Li Mingyu''s word and how she spoke of the word Empress. "Little Empress, can you tell me where you came from? I am Mu Qianyu." Li Migyu rubbed her eyes cutely and stared at the beautiful young woman in front of her. ''Vermillion Blood?'' She was able to instantly tell that the beautiful young woman in front of her posses the bloodline of a Vermillion. Although diluted and small, she was still startled. But being called Little Empress did not sound good to her. Her body instantly got engulfed in orange flames with a tint of purple. Her body grew into that of a 26-27 year old woman. Slowly revealing her world toppling beauty far surpassing the beauty of Mu Qianyu. Her Immortal Emperor''s Majestic Aura made the whole world wanting to kneel in reverence. Her voice soothing and gentle but full of unprecedented autority. "I am not a Little Empress. I am The Phoenix Empress, Li Mingyu!" "Little girl, tell me, why do you have a Vermillion Bloodline? Are you a descendant of one?" Chapter 214 - ... [ Ding! ] [ Harem Candidate Found! ] [ System Recommends - Catch It Before It Runs! ] The resounding notification from the system rang in Silver''s head. Frowning, he asked, ''System. Did I not tell you to take me somewhere quiet to cultivate? Why take me here where you want me to catch a girl again?'' Nodding, ''Though, I must say, she''s quite a catch!'' [ Answering to the host... The host did not specify and only say quiet and good place. The system also deemed this place quiet and good, plus a good catch! ] ''Tsk!'' In front of Silver stood a shocked woman wearing a white dress. The woman looked to be about 20 years old. Although she appeared like a mortal woman, from her head to her toes she exuded a holy and utterly divine aura. On the outside, she appeared to be covered in a faint haze of fog, but Silver could clearly see her appearance. Nothing can hide in Silver''s eyes fof he posses the eyes that can see everything and anything when activated. "Uh... Hello? Can you tell me where this is?" Silver asked awkwardly. Silver could smell the sweet and addictive smell exuding from her, her hair was still a bit wet as she has just finished bathing. It took sometime for the woman to regain her composure after the sudden appearance of such a utterly handsome man with a silly smile on his face. The tint of red on the woman''s face disappeared, changing into that of rage. "Who are you?! How dare you trespass into my domain!" Her enchanting, making one want to listen to her all day long, although anger was apparent, her enchanting voice makes up for it. Silver scratched the top of his head, with a helpless smile he asked, "Look. I did not mean to trespass in your place. I don''t even know where this is." "Oh right! Is this Mount Potou/Potala?" He asked. The woman did not let her guard down. Staring at Silver with caution she said, "What is your relationship with them?!" The beautiful woman was known by all as an Empyrean which means someone who stands at the peak of the cultivation realms. She could destroy planets or worlds, killing and destroying everything whithin said planet or world, with just a wave of her hand. ''Relationship...'' Silver thought. "None. But I will surely have when I arrive there." Silver is just an straightforward guy. He doesn''t lie nor schemes. He would just blurt everything he likes without worries for he posses the strength even if others plans on something behind his back. He would just destroy them all. Hearing Silver''s reply without a hint of lie and ill will the woman relaxed a bit but not letting her guard down. "Why do you want to go there?" The beauty asked. Silver did not even thought and just replied, "I need to go there to cultivate for some years since that place is peaceful and have some energy I need." "What kind of energy?" The beauty asked, noticing something wierd. Can''t he just cultivate somewhere? She thought. Silver nodded upon secretly hearing her thoughts. "Faith. I need to see and understand how it is. It is why I must go..." Silver did not continue because he can''t just tell her about it. Read A Mortal. New book. To be continued... Meh... was too busy Chapter 215 - Bald Monks ''Too bright! Damn bald head is too bright!'' Silver thought inwardly upon seeing the bald monk in front of him. "Amitabha. This little monk is surprise and would like to ask what this little friend have come to our sacred land for?" The monk asked politely. Silver, the almighty idiot looked around, seeing tens of grave stones around him, he nodded, "Little monk, is this the place that that little Dream Empyrean said, Mount Potala? You can call me Silver by the way, not benefactor. And can you tell me who you are? You seem strong for a monk, weaker than that little dream girl though." The bald monk whose eyes were closed abruptly opened wide while his friendly smile dissappeared only to be replaced by shocked. His mouth wide open along with his mouth. Not long after, he regained himself. "This little one is called Limitless, Buddha Limitless. May I know the great benefactor''s aim for coming to our monastery is?" Buddha Limitless asked as if void of any emotions but kept his smile and peaceful bearing. Hearing that the person in front of him call the strongest Empyrean within the Divine Realm a ''little empyrean'' the monk''s instinct told him that the person in front of him is far too powerful for he could cassually say such words. "Hmm." Silver nodded. "I just need this place cause I think it has karma with me. Don''t worry though, I just need to cultivate here for some years." "This..." Buddha Limitless was a peaceful person is also an understanding individual, but for someone to abrupty appear within thier sacred grounds and is asking to cultivate there for a few years isn''t something he could just say yes. But thinking about how Silver called Dream Empyrean ''Little Dream'' got him thinking. Seeking that Buddha Limitless in deep thought, Silver smiled, waved his hand then... "Secret Realm - Immortal Land - Open!" Swoosh! Vroom! Buddha Limitless was shocked to his core when he saw the things within the secret realm Silver opened. Buddha limitless saw Dragons of unimaginable sizes, Pheonixes that dances on the skies, Black Tortoise that swims freely on the limitless sea, White Tigers roaring as if wanting to break the heavens with their roars Nd many other beasts that hehad never seen in his life! But that wasn''t the most surprising thing. Buddha Limitless saw Palaces full of majesty and power. People sitting forming a circle as they converse. People fighting, destroying everything near them be it mountains or even evaporating the nearby seas, only to be restored a second later. But those was not took Buddha Limitless attention the most, but the Hanging Island and the Bald person like monk floating underneath the island. The bald person didn''t look much but Buddha Limitless could tell how much inferior he is against the bald person underneath the hanging palace. "Amitabha. Budda Limitless bowed deeply. "This Little one has seen Buddha. This little... this little... thiss..." Buddha Limitless did not know what to say. Tears run down his eyes as he fixed his eyes on the golden filled light figure. Seeing this... "Oi! Do you really have to do that all the time? You bald headed kid!" Limitless Buddha who was... umm...at climax, was shocked upon hearing Silver''s words. The bald monk floating underneath the hanghing palace, hearing Silver''s words opened his eyes... "..." The Bald Monk floating under the hanging palace appeared in front of Silver, "Supreme Immortal, Does this little monk can help the Supreme One anything?" Seeing that the First Budhha from the Emperor''s Domination Verse calling himself little buddha in front of him and not forgetting everything got Silver nodding his head in approval. "Not bad. See that guy? He is Limitless Buddha, an Empyrean. Their sect is also of buddhism. Now, I want to cultivate here for some years, never let anyone disturb me or know the cosequences. As a repayment, help them at thier cultivation and thier path. Feel free to teach them the Vajra Cultivation technique and Diamond Pyhsique. But know the limit." Silver was never a stingy person, since he needed to use thier place, he would at least give some compensation. "This little one acknowledge The Supreme One''s command." The Immortal Buddha said. "Good! I know I could count on you! Silver said happily. With a thought, a book appeared. "Here, This book is one of my greatest collection. Use it well!" Silver added then dissappeared. Immortal Buddha and Buddha Limitless looked at the book. Both were taken aback. The Book cover was that of a lady. No Dress. Her back figure drawn s.e.xy albiet black. The book was called - Kama Sutra! "Amitabha" "Amitabha" Immortal Buddha and Buddha Limitless both said. "The Supreme one is testing us!" But... This... Immortal Buddha Limtless Budda... ''Is there no next volume!'' Chapter 216 - Just For Luls. Cold night wind blows. Tree leaves sways along their fragile small branches.?? Grasses dances along, seemingly happy. Flowers lets its sweet fragrant accompany the cold night wind. Ah... How peaceful and lovely. Damn. I didn''t know I could think of such things as I die, funny. Funny it is, for I, who had never seen the world as such could see, finally, see the beauty that was hidden but at the same time was never hidden before the moment before I close my eyes as life, my life, being cut off. Don''t grief, for I, who was never important to anyone. Is what I thought. Your tears are falling into my eyes! Although I can''t feel it, its blurring my sight from seeing the beautiful starry night sky! I can''t hear what you are saying. But please. Stop beating my c.h.e.s.t, you shithead! I''m already dying, do you want to fasten my death?! I shouldn''t have saved your damned ass! Unknowingly, I cares her face before my consciouness... Damn. ... Time. What, who, when, where, how, why. I thought I was dead. But I didn''t know why I was able to regain my consciouness. I thought about it for a little while, I''m not sure how long though. For all I could see was dots of lights around me. I can move? No. No. I can masturbate? Do I even have a d.i.c.k? From what I could tell is that I am now in a form of a ball. A ball of little light. But definitely not a light bulb! Bored. I kept thinking about all what I have done before I died. Was I such a... So... I just passed my time watching those damnable lights and thinking about things just to keep my mind, um... what do we call it again? Right? Meh. I don''t know how long I''ve been stuck here though. I don''t remember how many times I tried to replay my memories. Specially my fantasies. Oh. Scratch that. I''m on the verge of going insane here. Damnit! Ahhh!!! Whoever is out there, help this little soul out of here!!! Now. How many times did I tried to shout that out? Dunno. Do you? Brrrrrr! Uh... Wha... What?! What''s happening? Oh! Ohh! Ohhh! I am moving! Moving! Moving towards that biggest light I see! Huh? Wait. What''s happening? Is my body changing? I, I, I can feel it! My... My... My d.i.c.k is growing! Oh!!! I mean my body, limbs, and everything! Wohoo! Am I going to be transmigrated like those novels I read? Would I get a Golden Finger? Ah. Ahh. I can''t wait! And so... my consciouness once again got cut off. ... Chapter 217 - Solo Leveling A spacious hall, decorated with a great atmosphere, seemingly to bring great luck amd longevity, a wedding was currently being held. Years have passed since Lin Ming became the disciple of Lin Xie, Li Qianyu also becoming the first disciple of Li Mingyu, the Phoenix Empress. For some reasons unknown (Fucking Author becoming lazy as he just finished ''seclusion'', still followed the timeline. With a bit of bu??erfly effect, though.) ended up meeting and marrying each other. Laughter filled the hall, dishes and wines filled the tables as guests keeps coming, presenting gifts as they arrive. Lin Xie the Glutton Empress kept on devouring foods, still. Suddenly remembering her teacher and invited him only to be reprimanded. Although she got reprimanded, she still recieved her teacher''s gift for both of her disciple and her little sister''s disciple''s wedding gift. Silver didn''t ask about it for he had the system to tell him about the ''events'' he had missed. A smile plastered on his face. ''They have never taken disciples before, to think that they both found and even made those two their disciples. Was is fate or destiny? No. Or something?'' Silver''s thoughts stopped there. He didn''t want to think further. It wouldn''t be him if he did so. ''I should go have a vacation and stop for now. Rest is just as important as hard work after all.'' Silver thought and put the communication jade in his inventory. Standing up and removing the vines that seemed to have covered him for all the years he had kept his position of crossed legs and cultivating/ creating worlds within, and cleaning himself, he looked at the tombs erected near him. "Thank you for helping me all these years. I''ll still come back later though." Silver bowed at the tombstones with respect and heartfelt grattitude. As Silver bowed, illusory figures started rising from each tombstones. Heads bowed. *Helping the Supreme One is our glory and our greatest luck. Dead as we are, we are grateful being able to help even just a little.* Silver stood straight, looking at the illusory figures solemnly. "Are you sure about your decisions?" Silver nodded, "Your wish, it shall be. I, Silver, promise to keep Mount Potala safe for as long as I live." "Though, someone will come here later, make sure to help him." *Benefactor. May we ask who and why?* "Time will tell." Silver smiled, dissappearing without a sound. Tens of illusory figures wearing kasaya looked at each other. *Time will tell.* and they all slowly returned back to their respective tombstone. . . . Thousands of beast came ashore. Attacking towns, villages, killing and eating humans withouth stop. Cities fell, sects destroyed, innumerous lives lost. Cultivators fought with all their might, killing as much as they could. Many cultivators were killed. The numerous number of beast made the even the most arrogant cultivators shake in fear. Even though this was happening everywhere, a city called Mullbery stayed safe. "WOW!!! So many meats!" Lin Xie, the Glutton Empress happily exclaimed. "I should have asked teacher to give me something that can store more." Lin Xie complianed. Even though her beast bag could hold hundreds of thousands of beast, no matter the rank, still has its own limits. Taking out a the ?ummunication jade she called her little sister. "Mingyu. Do you spare beast bag?" On top of the Phoenix Island, surrounded by vermillion birds, Li Mingyu took out a jade that was blinking and heard what Lin Xie said. Flatly, she replied, "No." "Oof. That sucks." Lin Xie sulked. . . . Silver who had just left Mount Potala looked at the never ending space. Stars twinkled from time to time. Boundless it might seem but it was not. "Each world has its own peace. It has its own wars. Races of many. They meet and kill each other for their own benefits. The 33 Layered Heavens you all call, why must you fight each other and not focus upon the greatest enemy?" Silver said as he stood and floated on the vastness of the space. Space seemed to rippled for a brief moment and a woman beautiful woman exuding nobel aura, wearing white dress appeared in front of Silver, staring at him intently. The strongest Empyrean of the Divine Realm fluttered upon hearing Silver''s words. Upon feeling the slightest aura from the man she met years ago, and the feeling that he was not something she could fight, Dream Empyrean had always remembered his aura. Feeling that she could speak and breath freely and being protected, Dream Empyrean said, "We are only trying to survive. We don''t know when the enemy will come. We do not know who sided with them, who betrayed us. We do not know where they came from, but we know that we must fight in order to survive." "Creatures from the abyss will soon come. Weapons drawn. Although you people know this, why must the Soul Realm fight against the Saint Realm instead of cooperating and trying to think of something to fight against those creatures?" Silver sighed. After being briefed by the events and what''s to come by the system he couldn''t help but sigh at the stupidity of each realms rulers. "Just who are you? Are you someone from the other realms? I know that I cannot defeat you in a fight, but even if I have to put my life on the line to protect my people to stop whatever you are planning, I will not think twice!" Dream Empyrean had resolved herself before coming and meeting Silver, even if she might die in the process, or if a fight breaks out, other Empyreans are in standby and ready to aid her at a moments notice. "Geez." Helpless, Silver helplessly stared at the unwavering expression at Dream Empyrean''s face. "I''m just someone who travels and cultivates in peace. I just exited my seclusion and wants to find somewhere to eat. I am not your enemy. But, let me ask you one thing, why must you split your soul just to reach this so-called Divinity Realm? Won''t it be harmful for you if anything were to happen to her?" "You-!" Dream Empyrean''s body trembled at Silver''s words. "How did you..." Silver waved his hand and cut her off, "Divinity. A realm that all of you dreams about reaching in your entire lives. A realm you all thought to be the peak. Maybe reaching such a realm in your cultivation might bring you long lifespan and unimaginable strength. But let me ask, is that really the peak?" Thousands of thoughts filled Dream Empyrean''s mind. ''Is that really the peak?'' Doubts slowly formed. She didn''t know how to answer. Forget about Divinity Realm, if a realm or realms much higher than it truly exists, then just how long... no... can they even reach such a realm? "I-Impossible! That... that... Are, are you saying that there''s..." Dream Empyrean couldn''t continue speaking. Staring at Silver''s smiling face she didn''t know what to say. "Impossible?" Silver chuckled and spoke after a while as Dream Empyrean just stared at him with eyes full of questions. "Nothing''s impossible. Cultivation was in the first place was going against the Heavens in the first place, but still, many cultivates. Why? Because they want power, strength, making the impossible for mortals possible. When a cultivator thought that something was impossible, it would be their limit. Advancing further would be impossible. But. If one persevered, believing that one day they will surely advance or even encounter their destined... umm.... what do you people call it... was it fortuitous encounter something. Anyway... Just tread forward. Nothing is impossible. Maybe, our meeting was some kind of destiny or fate, I''ll help you, no, scratch that. I, Silver, will make you a person who reach your dream, reaching Divinity Realm. Want, no?" Dream Empyrean stopped releasing her aura of hostility. Her aura calmed, trembled. Thinking of what to say. Her cherry lips parted, her mouth opened revealing her moist and tempting tongue. She wanted to say something but as she opened her mouth, no words came out. She didn''t know what to say. "Calm down. Compose yourself. Cultivating for millions of years and surviving ''till now is no easy feat. I understand you feeling. Arrange your thoughts." Dream Empyrean nodded her head. Silver just lazily floated, not minding if he was moving away from Dream Empyrean as he waited. ''Hmm. I want something spicy to eat. System, you still alive?'' [ Answering to the host... The system will always be here for the host ] ''Lovely system.'' [ Thank you host ] ''System, can we leave this verse for a bit? I want to go and eat something good.'' [ Answering to the host... As the host does not have a verse quest right now it is possible. ] ''Really?!!!'' Silver excitedly asked. [ Answering to the host.. Yes host. But the host can only travel the verses from Fanfictions, Manhwa, Mangas and such. ] ''Oh oh oh! Haha. Why did you never tell me this things?'' [ Answering to the host... The host never asked. ] ''That answer again.'' ''Oh, looks like she came through.'' Silver thought after seeing Dream Empyrean recollect herself. Drifting near her, Silver nodded. "Let''s go to Mount Potala. I remember leaving that baldy Immortal Buddha there." "Thank you." Dream Empyrean spoke softly. "Hmm? For what? I haven''t done anything." Silver asked. "For enlightening our doubts." Dream Empyrean replied. Her hostile aura now change into that of something Silver would shiver into. ''Don''t tell me that this old hag fell for me. Wait. I''m older! Hmm...'' Opening a portal towards where Immortal Buddha was, Silver took hold of Dream Empyrean''s soft small hand and... dragged her inside. ... A month later... Silver looked at his Lin Xie holding her head hiding the bump with teary eyes and Li Mingyu who always looked indifferent and smiled. "Make sure to take care of yourselves and your disciples. I''ll just go somewhere." Silver said. "UwU. Teacher bring back some food. I''m out of stock. You ate them all!" Lin Xie cried out. "Fishes. New." Li Mingyu said. Silver laughed at the two Empresses who stayed at their 13-14 year-old forms. "Yeah, yeah. I will. I''ll just be gone for some years and back." Silver ruffled both of their heads and smiled. Immortal Buddha kept chanting something followed by Limitless Buddha and some Empyrean Monks along with more baldies Kama Sutra Volume 2.... Repeatedly... Sigh. Silver took out a book and threw it at them. Receiving the book, the monks chanted... "Amitabha... May the great benefactor be blessed at his journey." Then... They all disappeared in a flash after receiving the book, leaving Dream Empyrean and many others. "Haha. Funny baldies." Silver laughed. "Later then." Silver said. Walking towards the black portal. ''System.'' [ Yes host ] ''Solo Leveling'' [ Affirmative! ] . . . Ideas? Comment sect is open! Chapter 218 - Kamish vs Silver Part 1 [ Name: Silver Blaze Race: Primordial Draconic Saiyan Demon Age: ??? Title/s : ~ Drunk and Wasted Buff: ~~~ ~ I Am The Protagonist Buff: ~~~ ~ Plot Armor Possessor Buff: ~~~ ~ Retarded Blacksmith Buff: ~~~ ~ Silly Alchemist Level: 499 : EXP - 99% Bloodlines: {Primordial} {Dragon God} {Primordial Origin Dragon God of Chaos (60% Locked)} {Demon God, Saiyan God} Physique: {Primordial - Grade: ???} {Dragon God - Grade:???} {Son Of Thunder - Grade: SSS} {Demon God - Grade: EX} {Saiyan God - Grade: EX} Soul: Billion Years Heavenly Void Soul - Grade: SSS Strength : ??? Defence : ??? Agility: ??? Intelligence : 100% Unlocked: For Real? Wisdom: What is this??? Charm:??? Luck:??? Energy: Infinite {All kinds} Cultivation Realm: Half-Step World Creation God Realm ~ Current Created Worlds Within: 10/13 Forms: {Origin Dragon God of Chaos Form} {Sage Dragon God Form} {Lightning Dragon God Form} {Dragon God Form} {Half Dragon Half Human Form} {True Lightning Form} {Draconic Demon Form} {Demon Form} Eyes Abilities: See Through Everything - Active {Rule Breaker} {Origin Flame} {Space Control} {Time Control} {Gravity Control} {Revive} {Life Creation} {Devour} {Domain Creation} {World Travel} Laws: {Life Law} {Death Law} {Soul Law} {Time Law} {Space Law} {Creation Law} Skills: ~ Passive: {Instant Regeneration} {Instant Mastery} {Photographic Memory: Active/Passive} Active: {Taker} {Space-Lock} {Locked-Dome} {Lightning} {Heavens Wrath - Rain of Death {Universal Creation Magic}{Instant All Zero} {Barrier/Array/Formation Breaker} {All Curse Breaker} {Senjutsu} {Touki} {All Weapon Master} {Domain/s} {Multiple Shadow Clone} {Array/Formation} {Alchemy} {Blacksmithing} {Soul Scour/Mind Reading} {Soul Control} {Soul Annihilation} Summons: None Tickets: Random Summoning Ticket x1 Inventory: Mission Dropper X9, Creators Beer x300, Half-Human Half-Devil Bloodline, Sand Sand Fruit, Dark Dark Fruit, { Nonsense Treasures}, etc. System Remark #1: Which came first - Is It The Egg Or Was It You? System Remark #2: What hole did you crawl out from???!!! System Points: 0 ] - - - "Waah, Waa, Wahh!!!" "Which bastard left their baby in my doorsteps, huh?!" Silver, our the extremely handsome idiotic protagonist asked. Picking up the crying baby carefully into his embrace, Silver stared at the baby. "So, what''s your name?" "Waah!" "Uwaahhh!" The baby''s cry intensified. "Shush. You hungry or something? What to do with you?" Silver was at a lost. After arriving at Solo Leveling Verse, Silver traveled to his home country, Philippines, to take a look. Although it wasn''t the same Verse, Philippines is still Philippines, since the names are the same. The same for the landscape. Leaving the creation of his identity to the system, or registration, personal history, id''s and so on, Silver took a look at his inventory and took out some of his failed creation during his time as a blacksmith, which sold for a hefty price, which he used to buy a house in a city, he then started living a leisure life for almost a month, until someone left their baby in his doorstep, disturbing his quality time watching anime, movies and so on (Clones). Which he couldn''t remember how long it has been. "Let''s see..." Silver activated his {Mind Reading} ability to take a peek at the baby''s memories. Not long after, "Hmm... I''m guessing your under a month old, can''t see any." "Waahhhh" "Uwahh" The baby cried more and more. "I think your hungry." Silver said. "Milk. Geez. I don''t have any. How about my neighbor? Nah." ''System, do you know what''s wrong with the baby?'' Silver asked as he proceeded to enter back his house with the baby in his arms. [ Scanning... Done. The baby is hungry. Suggestion: Feed her milk. ] ''Oh! So she''s a girl, huh.'' ''Can you give me some?'' [ No. The host does not have any system points to proceed with the transaction ] ''Come on now, can''t you give out a loan'' [ Answering to the host... The system can give out loans maximum of 100,000 System Points, the interest rate is 25 percent, monthly ] ''The fu?k. Are you some kind of black market or something? Anyways, give me that milk.'' [ Loan in progress... Done. Buying High Grade Milk: Widow''s Milk 100 System Points per bottle. Loan: 100/100,000 ] ''OI!'' Soon, a bottle of milk came appeared at Silver''s hand, looking at the normal looking milk bottle, ''Should I give it a taste? Gulp.'' Silver gulped, tempted he was. But looking at the crying baby in his arms, ''Nah. I''ll go find a fresh source later instead.'' Gently feeding the baby the milk with his hand that trembled a bit, which made the baby stopped crying and started su?k?n?, Silver heave a sigh of relief. Sitting down on the couch, Silver gave a good look at the baby as he checked the baby''s body with his senses. ''Seems like you were raised in a good family eh.'' The baby was healthy and plump. Her big round ruby eyes staring at Silver which made Silver smile gently. Her ruby eyes were lovely to look at, smooth black, small nose, puffy cheeks, and small thin lips. "Should I give you to the orphanage tomorrow or something?" Silver spoke while looking at the baby gently su?k?n? the milk. Wiping out the tears on the baby''s face as gently as he could, Silver then walked to his room slowly as to not shake the baby too much. Laying down the baby at the soft bed, and laying down beside her while holding the milk bottle as the baby couldn''t possible hold it herself, Silver watch the baby thinking, ''I wish I could see and raise my own son or daughters soon.'' Time passed, the baby finally fell asleep, Silver didn''t make any sounds and continued looking at the cute baby on his side. Time passed... Six years have passed since Silver took care of the baby. He later found out the birth date of the baby by asking the system. Silver sat down, ruffling the ruby eyed black haired girl in front of him lovingly. "Papa, stop that, it will make my hair messy." The little girl pouted cutely. Seeking that pout, Silver poked the little girl''s cheek then laughed. "Okay, I''ll stop. be good now and go to your classroom." "But." The little girl looked on her toes. "It''s alright. I''ll be here and wait for you." Silver said. "Promise?" The little girl asked. "Promise." Silver replied. The little girl smiled then run off saying nothing further. Standing up, "Now then, should we go clear some dungeon?" Silver thought. ''Watch over her.'' Silver commanded his Martial Spirit as it came out on his back, soaring high into the sky. Of course, no one could see him because it could turn invincible to the n?k?d eye if it wanted to. ''Master, are you going to kill that Dragon? Why don''t I go and kill it and come back?'' The Chaos Devouring Dragon telepathically asked. ''Nah, I''ll go. Can''t let it run amok anymore than it needs to and I also have something to ask it.'' Silver said. ''Okay.'' The Chaos Devouring Dragon replied, not saying anything further and only stared at the little girl that Silver took care since it was a baby, happily talking to other children her age as they played around. ''Humans shouldn''t even think about hurting her or I''ll turn them them to ashes.'' The Chaos Devouring Dragon secretly thought. This is was understandable since for as long as it could remember, he was also someone raised by Silver and is still is. He will not let anyone hurt his little sister anyhow and anyway. Silver was, of course, oblivious at the thoughts of the Chaos Devouring Dragon since he knew that he also liked the little girl. - - - U.S.A West Coast... An enormous red western dragon with gray horns, glowing yellow eyes, a light brown underbelly, and a long red, whip-like tail was wreaking havoc everywhere. Trillions worth of infrastructures destroyed, fire was everywhere, burning fiercely. Thousands of hunters of varying ranks laid dead everywhere. The sky was dark, thunder rumbled all the time. Hundreds of the the surviving hunters never relented on their attacks, not thinking about their own lives as long as they kill the Dragon wreaking havoc in front of them. The Boss Monster of the First S Rank Gate that ever opened. Magic or Physical attacks seemed to do little to no damage against the dragon. The Dragon''s immense bloodlust instilled deep fear against the hunters facing it. But the hunters would not back down, they must kill the dragon or die trying to protect their love ones and millions of lives more. There are only a dozens of S Rank Hunters remaining and hundreds of A Rank Hunters or below remaining. The situation looked grim. Almost hopeless. Silver floated high above, watching everything unfold below. "I was a bit late I see." Silver commented nonchalantly. It was not that Silver didn''t care about the lost lives, but what was done was done. Floating down slowly, he stopped right in front of the dragon. "That''s enough. Kamish" "Human! Die!" Kamish did not react much because of the drive to kill humans. But the same could not be said to the hunters on the scene. Kamish swung his right draconic hand from above, wanting to squash the ant that appeared in front of him. Seeing the gigantic hand coming at him at a snail pace (For Silver), Silver commented, "Really now. Those Ruler''s sure did a good work to control you." "I''ll make good work out of them later. For now, Let''s see what you are made of!" Chapter 219 - Silver vs Kamis Part 2. Angry Chaos Devouring Dragon. Seeing the massive claws of Kamish coming from above, Silver smirked. {Armament: Hardening } Clenching his fist clad in armamanent haki that turned dark crimson with a purplish tint, Silver swung his fist meeting Kamish gigantic draconic claws. Boom! Silver''s fist and Kamish gigantic claws met, sending a resounding shockwave. Rubles flew all over the place due to the shockwave. Hah! Feeling the strength he put was almost the same as Kamish''s, Silver pour more strength and with the strength added, Kamish gigantic draconian hand was forcefully pushed back along with his gigantic body. Kamish was startled. He couldn''t believe that the tiny human and in front of him would be able to over power him. Feeling the pain and little numbness on his right hand, Kamish swung his tail towards the tiny human still floating, now looking down on him. The tail was fast for the hunters watching the fight, but for Silver, it was rather slow. "What are you guys doing! Stop standing there and take this chance! Attack!" A tall blondy guy with a big build shouted. Bringing his fellow hunters back to their senses. Gritting their teeth, the hundreds of hunters procceeded to charge their skills and give support for the newcomer. The big biuld blondy guy, now covered in armor that came out of nowhere was the first to charge towards the swinging tail heading for the new comer. Silver sensing their actions said nothing amd just stayed floating, seemingly not minding the incoming dragon tail. The big biuld blondy guy charged towards the tail, wanting to stop it with his strength. Silver watch as the big biuld blondy guy sttrugled against the tail. In the end, the big biuld guy was flung away, crushing at the rubbles bellow, stopping the tail from dealing further damage. Grabbing the tail with both hands, Silver flew up just enough for Kamish not to touch the ground. With the tail in his grasps, Silver gave a thud then started swinging Kamish left and right. Boom! Boom! Bam! Boom! Kamish tried breaking free as he was being treated as a toy by the tiny human. "Let go, you darned human!" Kimish demanded as he started flaping his wings and fly. "Oh... Okay." Silver relented then let go of the tail. "Who are you!" Kamish asked with gritted teeth. Pained and feeling humiliated. He was a dragon! A superior species! For him to be swung left and right was humiliation itself! "Me? Name''s Silver." Silver nonchalantly replied. "Human named Silver, you are strong unlike those pest! How about joining me and killing all the humans and rule this world?!" Kamish said. "Huh? No thanks. Not interested. Why don''t you crawl back to where you came from and never come back? I''ll let you off if you did so." Silver replied. By now, the hunters watching the newcomer named Silver and Kamish exchange was dumbfounded. "Then die!" Kamish didn''t want to be outdone by the tiny human. Gathering his energy, Kamish wanted to realease breath attack and kill and annihilate everything below him. "Can''t have you doing that." Silver commented after seeing Kamish wanting to releas breath attack. Teleporting above Kamish head, a red colored brick appeard in Silver''s hand, then... PAK! Kamish gathered energy dispersed, his vision darkened then... He flopped to the ground, unconcious. "This brick sure is overpowered huh, haha." Silver laughed then slowly floated down towards the hunters. Standing in front of the dumbfounded crowd, Silver sense their conditions. The crowd just stared dumbly at Silver. Not that he was standing in front of him, they could finally see his appearance clearly. Silver looked yound, between 25-27 years old, extremely handsome at that. "S-sir, t-thank you." a young red haired lady said, tears running down her face. Silver looked at the red headed lady, seeing her holding her holding her left hand, trying to stop the bleeding from her lost limb, and some burned mark here and there as she bleed profusely, her face paling every second, he sighed. {Domain + Heal + Regeneration} Activating his ability and skill together, Silver created tens of meters of domain, covering the hundreds of hunters, leaving no one. And with the Healing and Regeneration, everyone''s injuries and lost limbs started healing and regenarating, much to their surprise. Soon after, everyone was healed. "There you guys go, good to go, good as new." "Th- this is!" The hundreds of hunters couldn''t believe what just happened. The almost dead ones seemed to have even crawled out from their graves and almost started jumping. Joy filled them as tears of gratitude for being alive amd healed from the disaster started pouring the hell out of them. Seeing their stares, Silver scratched the back of his head. "That guy will wake up after an hour though." Destroying everything the hunters relief. Silence, an awkward silence passed by. The big build blondy walked forward, "C-can''t you kill it, sir?" He asked, hesitating whether to call Silver his name or address him as politely as he could. He choose the later though. "And you are?" Silver asked, not minding how tall and big the guy was. "Please call me Thomas." Thomas introduced himself. "Oh. Thomas huh. No, I won''t kill it. He is just being controlled by those shitheads who thinks what they''re doing is right and all." Silver said. "T-then what do we do? We can not let it rampage anymore as it already killed and destroyed too many. If left be, humanity itself would be in danger." Thomas said while the other hunters contemplated, in the end, nodded their heads in agreement. "You don''t have to worry about that. Leave things here to me and you guys can go take your rest. Thomas, you look like a good guy. I''ll see you later." Silver smiled. After speaking, Silver flew towards the knocked out Kamish, then both of them dissappeared without anyone knowing where. "Right! Thomas, take these." Silver''s voice resounded. In front of Thomas appeared a large fang, giving out an extraordinary energy "That''s Kamish''s fang." - - - A week later... A not so chubby little girl stood in front of Silver, her hair messy with some bruises on her face. Her ruby eyes filled with anger. "So... My cute little daugther lost?" Silver asked with a frow. "Papa, there were three of them! They ganged up on me!" Chelsea reported. Tears forming on her eyes. ''Master, forgive me for not being able to protect her. Should I go and annihilate those pieces of shits?'' The Chaos Devouring Dragon asked in anger. ''Hold those thoughts. This is just children''s scuffle.'' Silver replied. ''But.'' The Chaos Devouring Dragon said but dared not continue. ''Such killing intent. I cannot fathom how master is able to hold himself back. I better protect little sister later.'' The Chaos Devouring Dragon thought. Feeling the hidden killing intent of his master sends chills into his own being. Fearing that if his master were to lose control, the world itself might be destroyed. Hence, he promise to himself to never let any harm come towards Chelsea, lest his master lose it and just annihilate everything. "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Come here, let papa heal your wounds." Silver stopped frowning and smiled lovingly, taking Chelsea into his embrace, healing her as he gently rubbed her hair. Chelsea the spoiled little girl knows that her father loved her dearly. Feeling her father''s warmpth, she soon started falling asleep, not noticing that her bruises were healed and only to feel comfort. - - - Somewhere in Earth... Boom!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!!!!!! "ITS BECAUSE OF YOU! YOU GODAMNED WEAKLING!" BOOM!!! BAAAM!!! BANG!!! "ITS BECAUSE OF YOU THAT CHELSEA GOT HURT! YOU FUCKING BASTARD!!!" KUACK! "P-please stop." "STOP? STOO MY FUCKING ARSE!" BANG!!! BOOM! "Arghhh!!! I''m so angry! I would have killed you if not for master! You fu?k?n? piece of shit!" BANG!!! BOOM! ''What did I do? Why am I getting beaten?'' Kamish thought to himself. Looking at the angry monster in his eyes, he couldn''t do anything to fight back. He could only suffer the beatings. The Chaos Devouring Dragon who was supposed to watch over Chelsea had to come train Kamish just at the wrong time and at the wrong moment. He was tasked at watching Chelsea, his little sister, but if not because of training the weakling Kamish, she wouldn''t have had to suffer any pain or beaten even. He could only blame himself, but if not because of Kamish, such a thing would have never happened. Here, in an island that Silver created away from anyone''s and anything''s eyes, Kamish was getting the beat out of his life from the angry monster Chaos Devouring Dragon. ''I - I should have just died! Please kill me!'' Kamish cried inwardly for he could speak. Chapter 220 - Blackies Veggie Philippines... Silver and his adopted daughter, Chelsea, the neck-length black-haired six-year-old ruby-eyed girl, walked on the street. Eyes on the handsome Silver; Faces flushed and deeper as they stare more at this 27 looking year old handsome man with a cheerful 6 year old little girl, skipping as they go while holding hands. Women dripped under, men with gnats teeth in envy and could only stare seeing how the women; their wife''s, girlfriend''s, daughter''s and so on stare at Silver with mystified eyes. Seeing the lovely atmosphere between the two, no one couldn''t bring their courage to go and stop them or even try to go ask question for no reason. "Sea, what would you like for your vacation?" Silver asked, looking at his adopted daughter lovingly filled with care and love. "Pa, I want to go Hundred Islands... but." Chelsea''s joyful mood turned solemn as she mentioned those words. Since the Dungeons started appearing everywhere around the world, some places was not how it was used to be. Hundred Islands, one of the Philippines most iconic tourist and protected spot was now a danger zone due to the S Rank Dungeon appearing then Dungeon Break the last few days. That wasn''t all the case though because a couple of those islands sunk or destroyed. This was the result of the clashes that happened between the Hunters and Monsters. Philippines only had three S Ranked Hunters, a dozen or so A Ranks, tens of B Ranks and C to E which is useless against an S Rank Dungeon. Silver had never minded such things. He was only here for vacation, watch anime, read novels, watch movies, read manga''s, watch some h?nt??''s for future reference, but then came this ''dropped at his doorstep crying for some reason'' child, now wishing about something which wasn''t really a trouble for him to accomplish but didn''t do it as things was peaceful as it could be now. Stopping, Chelsea also stopped for they held hands. The sudden action of her father stopped Chelsea at her daydream. Looking at her father''s handsome face frowning, panic took over the child, "Pa? Sorry. I-i." Chesea''s eyes became wet, tears seemed wanting to drip. She knew that if she wished or asked for anything, her father would never fail to do accomplish it. Though young, Chelsea was not the same as others her age, she was taught well, smart for her age and although she knew that her father was a hunter with a good rank for Silver never telling her his rank and just saying its good all the time she would never want to see her father going to that place because just the thought of it terrified her. Sob* Chelsea''s eyes started dripping as tears run down her face. Seeing his daughter cry, Silver sat, patted and ruffled her hair, "Now now, stop crying.It''s alright." "Mm." Chelsea nodded her little head, wiping her face clear with her hands, she said, "Pa, I-I, please don''t leave me." Hugging Silver as tight as she could. "Don''t worry. Pa won''t leave you alone. I promise, okay?." Silver reassured. "Okay. I love you, Pa." Chelsea smiled, giving Silver a kiss on the cheek. "I know." Silver smiled. Taking Chelsea in his arms as he stood up then continued walking, carrying Chelsea whose full of smile. The people watching the duo couldn''t help but feel moved. A cute little girl with a handsome father. This scene made many think about the child''s mother. ''Something terrible might have happen to her.'' Such thoughts apeared to almost everyone who had seen and heard the duo. Though, no one who have thought that an invinsible massive black dragon hovering high above overheard Chelsea''s little wish. Its eyes narrowed and with a glint, it flew towards a certain direction. Soon the world would tremble upon a miracle of an S Rank Dungeon disappearing overnight in a certain place with monsters littered just about everywhere not knowing how it happened and who could have such do so without anyone knowing who and why must they do so without letting the world know who they are. Not to mention the one who stopped the S Rank Dungeon Break on the US just a week ago that followed the appearance of the S Rank Dungeon on the Philippines being both cleared or stopped by someone no one knew. Silver was never someone after fame and glory, he just wanted to live freely and travel peacefully but when it is needed, he would take action however he wants. - - - Four years later... "Yay! Uncle this is really fun. Fly faster, higher, hahaha!" A ten year old black haired girl cheered loudly and happily as she sat on Kamish head. Kamish grunted in annoyance but still did as the ten year old brat said. Flying high is the sky within the territory of the hidden island and not going past it. ''How annoying. Why must I become this brat''s pet. Me, the great Kamish!'' Kamish thought but did not let any voice of complaints out fearing the that the cold blooded black dragon watching him down below. "How''s she?" Silver yawned, lazily lying on the grassy field in front of his mansion. "Little sister improved a lot. With her current strength she can fight this world''s C Rank Hunters without a problem." The Chaos Devouring Dragon replied, not taking his eyes away from Kamish and Chelsea a bit. "So it was a good idea to give her that Half Human Half Devil Bloodline huh." Silver murmured. "Quite frankly, master, if I may ask, why give her such a weak bloodline anyway?" The Chaos Devouring Dragon asked. "I say, Blakie, it is not that its weak, she just fused with it three months ago and still haven''t gotten full control and develop her true strength. She''s just still a ten year old child after all." Silver answered. "Couldn''t we have just given her my bloodline or even that weak ?ss dragon?" Blackie argued. "I have my plans. Maybe that old Blazing Dragon gift me some drops of his blood later." Silver grinned. "That... Would he?" Blackie questioned. "Who knows." Silver shrugged. Closing his eyes then slowly drifted to dreamland. Sigh. Blackie, The Chaos Devouring Dragon, sighed. Thinking back, he couldn''t help but wonder what his master was thinking when Silver fused the Half Half Bloodline into Chelsea and just saying that she needed to have her own means of defence when he, the Chaos Devouring Dragon could and would have willingly given her his Blood, right there and then. Sigh. Silver took Chelsea to this hidden island that he made after telling her something about him when Chelsea asked about him always looking the same, never growing old or anything of the sorts when she herself was not. Hence, Silver took her here, into the hidden island and shocking the life out of Chelsea when she saw two gigantic dragons, alive and staring right into her face. Her fear overtook her making her soul almost wander out of her body. She fainted. Woke up. Cried. Seeing the dragons, she once again fainted. Such an event repeated only to stop when Silver finally reassured her. Although it took time, success is still a success. "Hahaha. That was fun." Chelsea cheered after getting down from Kamish. ''Not for me.'' Kamish thought. "Uncle Blackie, what''s for lunch?" Chelsea ran towards the Chaos Devouring Dragon. "Salad." Chaos Devouring Dragon replied. "Salad?" Chelsea tilted her head. Her ruby eyes blinking from curiosity. "Vegetables Salad." Chaos Devouring Dragon nodded. Hearing the word ''Vegetable'', Chelsea''s back sprouted wings, bat-like wings. Whoosh* "Noooo....!!! I don''t like peppers!" She shouted as she flew away as fast as she could. "I''d rather not eat!" She cried out. "You put peppers again?" Kamish asked in wonder. "Should I have not? It is taste good." Chaos Devouring Dragon replied. ''What a weird dragon you are.'' Kamish thought. Amaze he was. Twitch twich* Silver''s ear twitched. "Yawn... What''s for lunch?" He asked. "Vegetable Salad." Chaos Devouring Dragon replied. "Wake me up when it''s dinner." Silver said then back to dreamland. Chaos Devouring Dragon gave asking look at Kamish. "Why does no one like my Salad?" Kamish met Blackie''s eyes. ''Who told you to put everything that''s green in your salad?'' Kamish shrugged. "Don''t ask me. I don''t eat." Blackie scratched his head in wonder. Is Veggies not good? He wondered. Chapter 221 - Noodles... Why must the Earth become the target for those Rulers and Monarchs? Can''t they just find somewhere else to take as their stage and kill each other however they want? Rulers killed their master for what they call peace but then put Kamish under their control to wreck havoc on Earth. Then later saying this and that from their point of view, to make their reasoning become something akin to be for everyone. The Monarch wanting to destroy Earth... Must it be Earth? Silly things, selfish reasons just to justify their own fu?k?d up thoughts. Though, I wouldn''t have cared one bit as long as my daughter never came into harm because of their schemes. I cannot and will never forget when that Dungeon Break happened at her school and her coming to near death along the other innocent children. I cannot forgive such a thing. Chaos Beast, Rulers, Monarchs, Dragons, if any of them were to appear before me I''ll just do one simple thing, annihilate the hell out of them. But must I really annihilate them all? I think I shouldn''t. Chaos Beast or whatever they are called have their own world/s. Their own system. Their own lifestyles. But, why must those Monarchs send them to Earth? Reason they must kill the humans? Even if they did kill the humans, what''s in it for them? None. They are just being controlled, threatened and whatsoever. I don''t like how the Rulers paint themselves as the personalisation of their so-called ''Protector or whatshit.'' I also don''t like how those Monarchs treats Earth like something they must posses. Something they must rule. Something that where they must be treated as Gods. Lest they kill them all if they were to go against them. I don''t care about their war. If they want, they can go and annihilate each other and I won''t bat an eyelid and just watch. But to treat Earth and its people as ''something'', ain''t gonna let that happen. Silver thought to himself as he watches the starry night sky accompanied by Little Black and Kamish as they la down on the grassy field in front of the hidden island''s mansion. Silver knew some bits about the world but not all, but after observing for some years and seeing that his adopted daughter nearly killed by some monsters from a dungeon break made him think deeply. It was also the reason why he fused the Half Human Half Devil Bloodline to Chalsea, his adopted daughter. Taking care of her just maybe a month or two year old to now, Silver''s love for the child grew to the point that he would kill everyone that might pose her a danger or even hurt her. At the time the Dungeon Break happened, he wasn''t on the Philippines but going around in some countries. If not for Little Blackie always wanting to keep guarding her, something terrible might have happened. Not to mention annihilation of an entire galaxy, an entire universe would have ceast to exist, that is if Silver truly went out of control... in rage. Living for more than a billion years where murder and massacre happens almost everyday change how Silver perceive everything. But, of course, the system is always there, present and active since it was made solely for him. So the mere thought of seeing his adopted daughter''s death will definitely drive him mad. Examples was that when Shirone and Kuroka was hurt, not to mention Xiao Rou which made him almost ended up an entire prominent cultivation clan powerhouse. Thinking about this, Silver change his mentality from having fun, to taking care. Two words with completely different meanings by themselves. "Master, I''m done roasting the cow." Little Blackie said, pulling out Silver from his deep thoughts. Looking over, "Thanks." Silver thanked then looked at his left arm where Chelsea''s head rested as she sleeps peacefully. Shaking Chelsea awake with his available arm, Silver urgently said, "Sea! Uncle Kamish is gonna eat the cow whole! Hurry wake up or you won''t get any!" "Cow! Leave some for Chelsea! You meany Uncle!" Faster than the blink of an eye, the ruby eyed 10 year old girl hovered on the sky with a whole leg of the freshly roasted cow, hovering as her wings flapped. Glaring at Kamish who was startled awake at Silver''s shout. ''What did I do? Can''t a Dragon just sleep peacefully? Why must you brat glare at me so hatefully?!'' Kamish thought. Kamish dare not say anything but reach out his claws. Crunch! ''Big bro''s roasting always taste good.'' He delightedly thought then went back to sleep. "Master, the way you wake someone up is always a sight to see." Little Blackie commented. "Heh. Food is the best thing there is. No hungry animal will ever... Wait! Where''s mine?!" Silver abruptly stopped. Seeing where Little Blackie was roasting before and only to see the stick made Silver stop his shit. "Kamish ate the rest." Little Blackie replied as if it has nothing to do with him. ''I''ve done the roasting. Don''t blame me for being late.'' Little Blackie thought. "Tsk." Annoyed, Silver got up. Patting his clothes, he glared at Kamish. "I wonder how would Kamish tail would taste like." He said. ''No shit!'' Kamish twitched but didn''t move. Pretending to be sleeping. "Nn. I haven''t tried cooking dragon meat yet. Maybe, it will go along with my salad." Little Blackie nodded. ''No shit.'' Silver thought looking at Little Blackie, wondering what''s happening on its head. Burp! Chelsea, with her wings flapping gently slowly descended at Silver''s side. Tilting her head, "Pa, we gonna cook Uncle Kamish? I want steak!" She ordered a dish. ''Please. Just kill me.'' Kamish trembled at the thought of him being cooked to steak. Silver and Little Black smirked, of course, they could tell how Kamish is feeling and thinking right at the moment. "Sea, wanna come with me? I''ll go have some noodles." Silver rubbed Chelsea''s little head. "Pa, again?" Chelsea asked. "Please don''t mess my hair." She complained. Silver laughed. "Yeah. We''ve tried Japanese ones before, how about Korea this time?" Silver laughingly said. "Pa, wasn''t Korean noodles full of chilli?" Chelsea asked. "Not really. It depends." Silver replied. "Or we go China? They also have a lot of noodles out there." Silver added. "How long?" Chelsea asked as if she already knew something. Silver rubbed his chin, "A month each?" He decided. Chelsea tilted her little head, thinking about something... "Pa, my school restarts after 3 months." She said, but seemingly unbothered. "When do we go?" Of course, as someone who grow with a glutton, she wouldn''t missed out. "When? How about now?" Silver laughed. "Now? But Pa, there''s no plane and we still need to go some processing?" Chelsea added. "Nah. We''re just going to eat, why bother?" Silver smiled. Taking Chelsea''s hand, and with a thought, Silver and Chelsea dissappeared fron the hidden island. Appearing somewhere on a bustling night street, Chelsea was shock. With her mouth with open, she forcefully gulped her saliva. "Pa, where are we?" "I don''t know? I just want to eat noodles and here we are." Silver replied. Noodles? Then why is every woman with heavy make up? Wearing such revealing clothes and their gazes. How they calls out the men? Why is the light red everywhere? Eh??? Are those men drunk? Pa! Where are we? Can we have noodles here? Chelsea''s mind short circuited. Chapter 222 - Talks... "Pa, are you not going to Korea?" Chelsea asked. Taking of her shoes and placing them neatly then walk inside their mansion. After coming back from school via the Dragon bus, the first thing she asked was if Silver would go to Korea. Silver who was carrying two boars and about to go butcher them for the night''s meal looked at the ten year old girl wierdly. "Why should I go there?" "Didn''t you know about the S Rank Dungeon appearing on Jeju Island?" Chelsea asked back as she followed Silver to the kitchen. "Oh? That? I know. What about it?" Silver asked back. "I heard that the expedition to clear it failed. There were so many casualties." Chelsea said. "Yeah, I know, we were watching." Silver nonchalantly replied. "Ehh?! Watching? When did you go?! Why didn''t you take me." Chelsea asked in shock. "You were sleeping soundly. I didn''t want to wake you up so Blackie, Kamish, and I just left you sleeping." Silver replied putting the boars down at the butchering table. "No fair! I also wanted to see the monsters! I saw in the report they looked like overgrown ants." Chelsea pounded Silver''s back. "You want to fight them?" Silver asked. "Nice. Continue, you''re getting better at massaging." Chelsea stopped then pouted, "Pa! Why would a ten year old little girl like me fight those monsters? Are you not afraid I might get hurt?!" ''Huh? So Dragons are not considered monsters then? After all, you love fighting them.'' Ethan thought. "Well. With your B Rank magical power and C Rank Physique, fighting thousands of overgrown ants really is pushing it a bit." Silver commented. Chelsea''s mouth twitched. "A bit? Pa, I will die if I did!" Silver shook his head. "Not gonna happen. Blackie will annihilate them first before you get even scratched." "Humph! Big Brother Blackie, can we go see the monsters later?" Chelsea looked at Blackie who now was on the far corner, carefully mixing the greens he calls Salad after taking Chelsea home. Having a kitchen that could accomodate more than ten dragon''s sizing hundreds of meters is a convenient place to cook! Blackie looked at Chelsea, he sighed. "I can''t. The veggies needs tending. Harvest is near. I can''t leave them or insects might feast at them." ''What a weirdo.'' Chelsea thought. "Uncle Kamish, can we go there later?" Chelsea''s last hope was Kamish. Putting on a cute expression she asked. Kamish scoffed. "Why should this mighty me go and watch some overgrown ants?! I won''t go. Better yet, go do your homework!" Chelsea pouted, her eyes turning moist as tears started forming on the corner seemingly about to fall. Turning to Silver, "Pa, can we go?" Her tone pleading. Silver sighed, not wanting to make the little girl cry, "Alright, alright. We will go later." "Yay! I love you, Pa." Chelsea cheered, hugging Silver''s back then running off. "I''ll go do my homework now." She said. ''Yes yes. Spoil her to your heart''s content.'' Kamish commented. ... In the end, Kamish was the one who took Chelsea to go and see the overgrown ants at Jeju Island. No matter how he speaks, he doesn''t really mean them. Kamish is a tsun, after all. - - - Three years passed in a blink. A muscular old man with greenish gray eyes and gray hair with whites presenting his old age wearing his three piece suit sat comfortably on a sofa as he finished his tea spoke, "According to the reports, Sung JinWoo is an E Rank Hunter b?r?ly making a living as a hunter while supporting his sister''s schooling and his mother''s hospital bills. Why would someone such as you be interested in a low ranking hunter?" Go Gunhee asked respectfully towards the handsome young looking man sitting on a sofa at the other side of the table. Silver holding a beer chugged up. "Burp. Oh, excuse me. About that, nothing really, just wanted to meet him." Go Gunhee frowned. "Can you tell me the reason why would you be interested in him? An E Rank Hunter b?r?ly making ends meet?" "Really now, if I wanted to meet him, I didn''t even need to trouble you, you know. I just want to see the brat. That''s all." Silver nonchalantly replied. Go Gunhee frowned deeper but couldn''t refute. If Silver really wanted to do something, Go Gunhee knew that any of the S Rank Hunters or even National Level Hunters could do nothing to stop him. With the National Level Hunter Thomas Andre respectfully standing behind Silver and not muttering a word proved as such. Woo Jinchul, the Chief Inspector of the Korean Hunter Association was profusely sweating at the side, nervously looking at the handsome young man being treated respectfully by the Former Strongest S Rank Hunter of Korea with the National Level Hunter Thomas Andre acting as some sort of bodyguard. Thinking, ''Why am I here?'' "Is that really all? Can you tell me the real reason?" Go Gunhee asked. Silver shrugged, "What more? Brigthest Fragment of Brilliant Light?" Upon hearing Silver''s words shocked Go Gunhee deeply. Clenching his fist, "H-how did you?" "I know many things. The beginning, the end, the consequences, the sacrifices, and the result. Though, the result is something I don''t REALLY like." Silver said emphasising the REALLY. "J-just who are you?" Go Gunhee did not need ask what Silver was implying. He knows what Silver was talking about. "No. What would Hunter Sung JinWoo has to do with all this?" Go Gunhee mumbled seemingly connecting the dots from Silver wanting to meet someone that he could just do without asking him or anyone else. "Who knows? I just want to meet the brat and maybe help him a little?" Silver said. Go Gunhee flinched, "By helping him you mean?" "Does he not make ends meet? Maybe some financial help? Or... Waking his mother up?" Silver smiled. Go Gunhee is no fool, he understood what Silver is implying, if Silver really went to do the trouble of doing ''financial'' aid, it would be the most simple of things he could do. But waking Sung JinWoo''s mother? ''Does he really have a way?'' Go Gunhee thought. "What do you want?" Go Gunhee asked. Knowing that the person in front of him isn''t just someone powerful but something else, he could only grit his teeth. "I want no more expeditions on Jeju Island." Silver nonchalantly replied. "Are you going to clear it?" Go Gunhee asked. Silver shook his head. "No, my daugther and someone will. But a year later." Go Gunhee frowned and thinking. Gulp. Woo Jinchul gulped hard at Silver''s words. After the third failed expedition to clear the S Rank Dungeon, the thoughts of clearing is something for the future. But now, here someone saying that only his daugther and someone else will go an clear it after a year? Is he right in the head?! If Woo Jinchul was a person who did not know how to read the mood and someone hasty, he would have already went and ran his mouth, but he wasn''t, he is rather someone who can adapt according to the situation. "Sir, who are going along with the Young Miss?" Thomas Andre was curious! Silver looked at Thomas, "Will you go?" Thomas stared... "No." He didn''t want to die yet after all! Who knows what''s hidden inside a S Rank Dungeon for the last three attempts to clear it end up failing? "There''s really no strong monster in there but their numbers is what''s troubling. Although there''s no S Rank monster inside that S Rank Dungeon, there are countless B, A and almost S Rank, the Royal Guards are, monsters there. Thomas Andre wanted to try but, with thousands of overgrown ants... He''d rather not. "Then wait and see." Silver said. "Will you go, S-sir?" Woo Jinchul took his courage out and asked. "Yeah." Silver replied. Hearing Silver''s reply, Thomas Andre thought that it''s just a matter of time. Woo Jinchul heaved a sigh of relief. Seems like Jeju Island will be freed a year later. He thought. Go Gunhee though didn''t think so. If Silver was going to go and clear the dungeon, will he need to wait for a year? No. He must be waiting for something else! "I''ll go record my daughter''s brilliant moment, of course!" Silver crushed Thomas Andre and Woo Jinchul''s thoughts. "So, you aren''t going to clear it yourself?" Thomas Andre asked. "Nope. If I do it, I might just erase the whole Island and all. Killing thousands of ants one by one is troublesome after all" Silver nonchalantly replied. "Then who?" Woo Jinchul asked. "You?" Silver replied. His gaze sharp. Woo Jinchul felt his spine chilled. ''I don''t want to die.'' He thought. "Very well. I will not let any more expeditions towards Jeju Island. We have lost far too much after the previous expeditions. I just hope that after a year, Jeju Island be freed from the S Rank Dungeon and intact!" Go Gunhee finally spoke his thoughts out. "Good!" Silver said. "So... What''s in it for me?" He asked. - - - Author here! Here here!!! Yes! Here! I am writing a new book. Title: Ultimate Omni Chat Guild Please go try, read. If it''s to your liking, add to library, vote and review so... I''ll keep writing more. Don''t forget about this novel though. Thanks!